ã€ŠDragon Ball: Saga Of The Strongest Humanã€‹


 Chapter 1: With Death Comes Life

    The Sun was shining very brightly through the cracks in the curtains of a window. Just enough to land on the face of someone and slowly heating it up on that spot.

    "Mmmm..." The person grumbled and moved his face to the side but that didn''t really do anything since the sunshine was still shining at him no matter what.

    And it didn''t really take long after he couldn''t take it anymore.

    "Goddamn!", he said and opened his eyes.

    He leans himself up with his hands and stares to the window for a while.

    "I should get myself louvered blinds installed. This summer really wracks my mood", complained the figure and stood up from his bed.

    Yes, he was still sleeping until now even though the sun was already at its peak. If one looked at the clock wich the person actually did right now one would notice that it is noon already.

    "13:28, huh?", realized the figure instantly after his glance to the clock on his cupboard.

    "Urgh, another day wasted I guess."

    He scratched his head and yawned. Then he started walking to the restroom where he went into to shower himself and brushed his teeth.

    After a while, he was finished and he put some new clothes on himself. Right at that moment, his phone was ringing.

    *driiingdriiing driiing*

    He went to and looked at the display to see, who was calling. The name John was displayed. He swiped to accept the call.

    "Yo, what''s up?" The figure answered in response to the call connecting.

    "Hey, Eric. What the hell are you doing!?" John said on the other side of the phone kinda sounding mad.

    "Whoa, mate. Did I do something to you that pissed you off or something?", asked Eric immediately after receiving such a half-shout from John.

    "...."

    There was silence at first from John. Then shortly after he started talking again. His voice this time was much lower but one could hear a slight disappointment in it.

    "You know which day it is?", John asked again.

    "June 13th, why?" asked Eric back, not knowing what he was after.

    "Yeah, exactly. And do you know what we had planned? Or did you already forget? Well, it''s your grave that you''re digging anyways..."

    Eric stayed silent after those words and he tried to remember. Immediately a thought came into his brain.

    "Oh, shit. Julia her birthday. Fuck, I totally forgot! Mate, what should I do. I don''t even have a present ready!"

    He panicked a little bit after realizing what the hell is going on.

    He was meant to go to a birthday party of his childhood friend today and worse, he was one of the people that had to organize everything. He couldn''t just plain and simply appear after doing nothing at all for the party and not even having a present for her.

    "Told ya, it''s your grave. Luckily for you, we got everything ready. The present is another story though. That''s on you. At least show-up, alright? You know how she can be. Anyways, the time is 16:30 at our meeting place. Got it? See you then. I am hanging up now because I still need to finish some stuff.", said John and hanged up on him.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "..." only the sound of a disconnected call could be heard afterward.

    Eric instantly put his phone away and got ready to get outside to rush somewhere to get a present. Julia, his childhood friend was a tyrannical beast when she got hurt by someone and forgetting her birthday and not appearing would basically put him onto her blacklist.

    It would be a disaster for him since she incidentally is also his boss, what could make it even worse than it normally would be.

    Before he went out he still checked himself out in a mirror to be at least passable for a birthday party. Luckily for him, he trimmed his beard and had a haircut not too long ago.

    He traced the stubbles on his chin with one hand. With his 32 Years, he would otherwise look like some beggar if anything was not done but nonetheless he still put some styling gel into his black hair.

    He checked his eyes and looked if he had any signs of sleep deprivation or the likes.

    "Everything seems to be alright. Good", stated he with an amused smile.

    "Now I need to find a present."

    He looked at the clock again and went out. He did not have much time anymore since the city center was probably crowded and it would take some time to get the present and still be on time at the party.

    So he basically got into his car and rushed to get it but maybe he should have taken his time and apologized for coming late.

    Why? Because now he is a corpse after getting into a car accident. No surviving that one after being squeezed to death between a Truck and 3 other cars.

    -----------------------------------------------------------

    There was tranquility in a white room without any noise. An old man was sitting at a desk and went through some papers.

    Every time he turned a paper he would sigh a little bit.

    "So many unnecessary deaths. Now, who is next?", said the old man and turned to a page with a picture of a man with black hair and blue eyes.

    "Eric Strofen, Human, Male, 32 years of age, Merit: none..."

    The old man recited the information and still remained calm as if this was like a daily routine.

    "Hmm? He extremely believes in Reincarnation?"

    One of the phrases mentions how Eric is a devout believer in the life after death and that he himself made many theories about such and even wrote some books about them. Mostly novels though it seems.

    "Let''s give him a chance then. He will soon realize that not everything is as he thinks it is."

    The old man stretched his finger and Eric appear floating in this white space.

    "Welcome, child." The old man said to him and smiled a little.

    Eric opened his eyes and looked at the old man with white hair and a white robe. Then he looked around and saw nothing but white. Shortly after fixated his gaze at the old man and you could see some excitement in the eyes of Eric.

    "Are you...?", he asked hesitantly because he already had an idea who this is but still didn''t believe it to be real. He always read books and fanfiction about the life after death. Basically reincarnation. He always wondered what he would reincarnate into or in what world. Would it be some cultivation world or one based in science fiction or would he actually be reborn and send into battlefields like in those lores of the Norse Gods?

    "Yes, child. I am God. To be precise the God responsible for Reincarnation.", said the old man with a slight chuckle because he could hear his thoughts.

    "Amazing, so it is true..." a short silence was maintained after the confirmation of his question.

    "So....am I being reincarnated? I can vaguely remember I had a car crash and thereby am dead. But I don''t understand why I would be reincarnated. its not like I am religious or anything.", questioned Eric.

    "Simple, all being have the right to get reborn as long one doesn''t have a sinister soul. Now then we need to hurry since I still have a lot of more people to send off to."

    The old man clapped his hands and a lucky wheel appeared. Eric immediately widened his eyes in disbelieve.

    ''Don''t tell me he is gonna gamble? No, he didn''t want some random rebirth! That''s not how it should go!'', Eric thought and complained.

    "Sorry, rules are rules", said the old man and gave the wheel a spin.

    Eric really hoped it would land on something good. There were only colors and you could not read anything from them. Maybe red? No, it should be blue? Damn it made him go mad in anxiousness what could actually come out of it.

    Some time passed and the wheel stopped. It was the color orange and the words Dragon Ball appeared.

    "The Dragon Ball Realm it is. Good luck, child."

    Eric panicked again and opened his mouth

    "Wait, don''t I get to choose my race and all that? What about benefits?", he asked.

    "What are you talking about? There is no such thing as choice. You are a human and shall be reborn human. And why give you benefits? Your mind alone should guide you and be your benefit. Now go child and enjoy your new life."

    The old man waved his hand and Eric vanished.

    "Those young folk with their demands."

    Those words were the ones before he flipped Eric his document but he didn''t complete his action and watched in front of him.

    "Wait, I forgot to ask him if he even wanted to be reborn...Well, let''s give him that benefit he wanted. Like that he can''t complain afterward. But I should make sure he at least only gets it after living some time without it. Let''s see. Yes, that should work. It will still depend on him. Hohoho, I am actually quite interested how this will end up."

 Chapter 2: My New Life

    Shortly after being sent off by that damn geezer...Well, excuse my language but that''s how I will refer to that old geezer from now since right after I was sent off by him I got a weird notification that goes as followed:¡ä

    ++Congratulations on your rebirth and thank you for accepting your reincarnation and partaking in our rebirth experiment! We wish you luck and best regards. This is an automated message and does not react to you.++

    ¡äI was so mad after I read that. That damn geezer actually lied to me! He freaking lied!! All get to be reborn my ass!! And he even dared to just blatantly go on with it without my consent. Sure I did ask if I get reborn but I sure as hell did not agree to be reborn like this. At least give me another race!¡ä

    Eric complained in his mind and meanwhile the whole time one could hear the loud crying of a baby. He was born right at that moment when he vanished from the white room.

    It wasn''t a really pleasant feeling to say the least. He felt instant pain when feeling the cold air around him as if he was tossed from a warm blanket into a cold ice bath. He was pretty sensitive and never imagined it would feel like that. Most people in other novels described the birth mostly painless or completely ignored the details but here is the ruthless truth.

    He didn''t like pain at all. But thinking about the World he is in now that could be a problem in itself. To survive he would not only need to get accustomed to the thought of being in the World of Dragon Ball, which means that everywhere death could wait for someone, but he also needs to become stronger for later. And that all as a Human! This race was cannon fodder here!

    He could probably only hope that he is faaar away from the timelines of cell and buu or else he could say goodbye to this life. Well, he would revive if the canon story still acts but hell, since he is in this world its basically a new timeline where everything could happen differently because he doesn''t belong to this world. And that makes him scared.

    Maybe because of him, there is no Krillin or Yamcha or whatever other significant human z fighter.

    Anyways, here he is. A newborn babe without any power. He couldn''t even open his eyes yet and frankly, he probably doesn''t want to since his experience with the air was already nasty. How would the light be?

    Still, after some minutes he stopped complaining which made him stop crying and opened his eyes. His blue eyes gazed at his mother. She held him in her bosom and smiled all the while humming to him to calm him down.

    He knew what she did but for the love of god, he couldn''t see anything. It was all a big blurry mess. So he decided to close his eyes again and try to sleep since he actually is pretty tired.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    "What''s his name gonna be, madam?", someone asked from some meters away. It seemed to be the doctor or nurse being in charge of writing down newborn names.

    ¡äMy name huh. Now I am interested what that''s gonna be.¡ä, Eric thought sarcastically. He liked his own name to be sure but

    "We will call him Darc.", said a soft and exhausted voice. It was his mother''s voice.

    ¡äWell, I guess from now on I am Darc. Is it written Dark or Dars or Darc I wonder? It does sound like Dars. Well, I will see that later. Don''t really have anything against that name. In this world, all names are kinda some mix-ups. Like underwear for Bulma¡äs family? That is if people have family names here. Some seem to have but others don''t. Very inconsistent universe I guess.¡ä

    "A good name, miss", another person agreed on the choice. "He will become a splendid young man."

    "HA HA! My boy! Let me see him."

    It was his father that talked the last and tried to grab him which he instantly denied with crying out loud.

    "..." His father remained frozen at that reaction and a sweet chuckle was heard.

    "Seems like he doesn''t want to leave me. Such a good little boy. Mommy is best, right?"

    "Kibini, don''t you also be like that. I am hurt...", reacted the rough voice.

    "I know, Truff. But you can clearly see he cries out when you try to touch him...I am really sorry but I need to stand by his side on this matter."

    "..." Truff looked rejected and went to a chair to sit on it and sulk. His own son didn''t like him. What was this?

    ¡äSorry but I do not like being moved around. I still feel some pain.¡ä

    The medic team couldn''t hold back a little bit of its laughter and encouraged Truff that everything will be okay when Darc becomes older. He got all the time in the world to get his favor.

    They gave some advice to Kibini that she should rest for now and if anything was amiss she should call them. Afterward, they left the room.

    "He has beautiful blue eyes like you, honey", Kibini said to Truff who was sulking. She kinda got guilty and should at least tell him what she saw when Darc opened his eyes for some time.

    Truff immediately got better and rubbed his cheek while looking to her

    "Is that so? Then let''s hope he has your raven black hair and not my green hair."

    Both chatted and laughed about various stuff until Truff left and Kibini slowly fell asleep because of exhaustion.

    Meanwhile, in the baby crib, Darc was wracking his brain about various stuff he needs to do and how he should start.

    One thing was for certain. He needs to train martial arts to survive. He should start as soon as possible but that will probably take at least 3 years before he can do anything with this body of his.

    He also needs to find out which year it is right now to know what events happen when. Best would be to know how old Goku or Bulma is. With that, he could calculate all the other stuff easily.

    He may not look like it but he was an immense fan of Dragon Ball when he was younger back in the days...Hell, he is 0 years old right now. Come to think of it he should also think about his age. As a human, he has limited time to get stronger before getting old.

    Well, he will wrack his brain about that some other time. First comes first.

    he needs to overcome the time until he can walk and speak properly.

    ....

    That''s gonna be a loooong time. He hates that old geezer now even more. He really let him be born completely new as a baby. That''s so much wasted time lying around, burping and shitting his diaper.....Yes, if he ever meets that geezer again he will strangle him.

 Chapter 3: Finally Some Training

    It was morning and the sun slowly rose. It was summer right now on earth. And one could already at early hours hear the birds chirping and singing their songs of beautiful bliss.

    But from time to time one could hear the sounds of Dinosaurs roaring. It was really weird at the start to get used to the environmental differences of this new earth.

    Nonetheless, Darc was lying in his bed, sleeping soundly without a care in the world and even snoring a little bit. Bad habits die hard and they were strong in his old life.

    He slept really comfortably until something happened that is. The mad sun woke him up again with it shining on his face through the damn window.

    Worse, there were no curtains here. Only a potted flower on the windowsill.

    It became official. Just like an old nemesis, it was always hunting him. Could Roshi not just destroy the damn sun instead of the moon later on?

    He instantly breathed calmer after feeling the sunshine on his face and stopped snoring.

    He opened his drowsy eyes and turned his face away into the direction of his clock. The thing about his nemesis at least had one good point.

    He would always be awake pretty early as soon it became somewhat bright.

    It was time to wake up anyways. Today was exactly the same day at which he transferred to this world - June 13th.

    It also now meant something else. Today was his birthday and his mother wants to celebrate it.

    Internally he was already a middle-aged man that slowly arrived at his 40¡äs

    and wasn''t so thrilled about celebrating a day like any other but in the end, he had no real choice whatsoever.

    He was now 4 years of age in this world. A milestone after going through so much mental humiliation in his toddler stage.

    After reaching about 2.5 years he finally got ahold of a little bit of dignity and control of his doings.

    And truth be told. His mother wasn''t pleased after she noticed him trying to grasp more freedom and becoming more and more independent.

    She pampered him a lot since Darc was still an only child.

    It would have been different if he had siblings and sometimes he would secretly wish his parents would make out again so that his mother''s attention falls to that said new sibling.

    He still blushes at the thought of the things that happened to him. Burned deep in his brain as if branded with a hot iron.

    ---

    After mustering his strength to waking up and doing all morning necessities he went downstairs to the kitchen.

    The house was round like most of the buildings in this world.

    At first, Darc thought there was very much wasted space because of the shape, but that proved to be wrong

    They are surprisingly pretty comfy and have a good amount of space. It''s like those economical small sleeping places.

    Well, small is a relative word since these building can be pretty big as well.

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.Just an architectural difference.

    Enough of that. His goal right now was the fridge and after arriving there his mother actually was already awake and noticed him taking some things.

    "Dear, don''t go just eating out of the fridge.", she said in a belittling tone behind me. She came closer to me and hugged me. All the while giving me a kiss on my cheek.

    "Happy Birthday my little boy. Did you sleep well?"

    Darc looked at her and grinned. He always kept an innocent face most of the time and acted childish to not alert his parents too much.

    "Yup, but the sun woke me up" Darc answered sheepishly, blaming the sun for waking him up.

    "Sleepyhead, this time the sun did something good to you, you know? Today is your special day after all" she laughed a little while saying that.

    She knew very well that her son was sleeping a lot. Sometimes a little bit too much.

    "Where is dad?" Darc asked her with upheld brows as if in wonder.

    "He already went to work, dear. But don''t worry. Today he will be back home earlier." she answered with a smile.

    Darc looked at the ground for a little and then looked back up to her

    "Hmm, okay!"

    His response made the impression as if he was a little bit sad that his father was not at home already.

    But then again it was pretty normal for his father to be gone at early hours since he is a major of a city.

    Not one of the capitals major ones like west city but still a better one than most villages.

    It was actually weird how this earth has so many diverse technological differences between each part of the world.

    There are villages that seem so poor that they never saw civilization.

    Or even some that still live in the feudal times.

    No wonder beings like oolong can frighten a whole town to submission.

    "Then I will go outside and play a little.", said Darc while rushing for the door to go outside

    "Alright, but be careful and do not leave too far from the house, do you hear!? Be hear before noon for your celebration!!", reminded his mother and at the same time warned him not to be late.

    "Yes, Mom!"

    He wouldn''t dare to go too far into the forest anyways since he would end up dead if he did. No matter how peaceful this earth was depicted in the Manga and Anime.

    In reality, it was a far cry from being safe.

    ------

    After going outside he went to a secluded clearing near the village that he found out about where there were one big tree and various stones in different sizes lying around.

    It was finally time to do some workout. He delayed it so many times it was really nagging at his mind.

    Well, he couldn''t do anything about his body since it was still way too young and just would have shut down. Butnow that he was 4, he could start some light exercises.

    What he did notice was also interesting. A human being in this world seems to be much more hardy than the ones from his previous life. Besides, pan also started training pretty early. True she may have 1/4 Sayan blood but that alone shouldn''t really give her that much of an edge.

    He stood in front of a stone and started to lift some weights with it.

    When he was tired he would rest for about 5 minutes and start again.

    He always tried to correct himself if he felt something was amiss and not right while doing the lifting. He had experience with that kind o training since he did it in his previous life.

    But this time it is to ensure his life. And every effort needs to be made to the utmost perfection. That in mind he thought at first he would need to go through hell but weirdly enough the training seemed to go by pretty easy.

    He thought maybe he didn''t get enough weight or it was because of his extreme young body being able to take more beating.

    But at the same time, he was pretty careful not to overdo it. The thing was that he really didn''t feel anything wrong and that just his muscles got tired.

    He did as many reps with the lifting as possible varying in weight until he was completely tired and exhausted.

    He rested much longer after lying down from that exhaustion and thought that it was enough for the upper body and now the lower body had to be trained.

    He chose to go into the horse stance and hold it as long as possible.

    When it became wobbly he would start running after he was out of breath and his muscles in his legs started to churn.

    "That''s....enough.... for now.....huff....huff...."

    He was now completely drained and needed to recover a little bit so that he can return back to his home and celebrate his birthday.

    As he recalled he asked his father for a gi and membership in a dojo to learn a little bit about martial arts. Even if they are pretty basic ones.

    Beggars can''t be choosers

    He wondered if his father would present this gift for him? After all, he always made remarks about martial arts being cool and that he wanted to become really strong.

    Well, if he didn''t it doesn''t matter. Then he would have to make his own understanding of it.

    While lying on the ground and looking to the sky he got into a little bit of a trance. He felt everything around him crystal clear as his exhausted body slowly breathed in and out.

    It was a remarkable feeling that one could be addicted to.

 Chapter 4: Unexpected Present

    After recovering from the training Darc slowly stood up and walked back home. While going back he met some locals on the streets and greeted them with a smile.

    They were all friendly people. Well, it was probably because a child of 4 years was just too adorable to be angry at. He also never really made any mischief so the people had a good impression of him.

    "Hey, Darc. How are you little guy holding up?" It was a man with a mustache and straw hat that asked the question. "Today is your birthday, right? Happy birthday, dear." a woman beside the man added.

    "Ah, yes, happy birthday little guy", admitted the man sheepishly with a slight blush since he actually didn''t remember such stuff and his wife had to remind him.

    Darc didn''t really mind though. The town was not that desolate that everyone would know each other. And remembering all the birthdates from the people would probably be a pain.

    He himself forgot even the ones from his childhood friends. The ones from his previous life that is.

    In the end, he should have probably remembered it so that he didn''t die an unnecessary death like his.

    That didn''t mean he didn''t know the couple. "Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Acron!", he said with a heightened voice to indicate excitement to meet them.

    "Thank you!. I am doing great. I just came back from playing.", he added.

    "What a good dearie. Such politeness and manner to greet us old folks." The woman really liked the fact that he remembered them.

    "Old folks?" Darc asked with a grin. "But Mrs. Acron is still so young."

    The woman truly only was in her 25¡äs - 35¡äs if he had to guess. He didn''t know her age. A woman, in general, was really secretive about such facts.

    Mr. Acron laughed out. "Boy, you are still really young. When you become our age we will be old folks in no time. But you did a good one complimenting her"

    He ruffled Darc¡äs black hair at took a glimpse to his wife that had a really bright smile on her face after Darc`s words.

    "Hehe", Darc sheepishly grinned.

    At that moment a tower clock could be heard.

    "Oh, it''s already noon. I should hurry back home." while looking in the direction of the tower he said goodbye to the Acron family and dashed off.

    "Take care, little guy." Mr. Acron watched after him and waved goodbye "Maybe we should also start a family?" He looked at his wife with a grin.

    She blushed at him but didn''t say anything.

    -----Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    At the front of the house, Darc went through the entrance gate and moved to the door. He could see the family nameplate at the door and the number indicating the address of the house.

    ¡äSoya, huh. Well, I guess it means a sofa? Now I know that I at least got a family name. Still can''t get over the weird naming sense here.¡ä

    He opened the door and entered the house. After closing it behind him his mother already was coming to welcome him.

    "Good, you made it in time", she grinned at him and was so proud of him that he was so well behaved. "Come, daddy is already waiting for you."

    She guided him to the living room where Truff was already standing ready to greet and assault his son.

    "Son! Give daddy a big hug!" His voice was still as rough as always. He was kinda a bear-like man if one had to describe him and Darc hopped whe would not end up the same build as him. It would give him Strength, sure but he would become such an easy target to hit...

    Truff grabbed him, hugged him and put him on his shoulders.

    "Hehe" Darc reacted with a chuckle. He actually found this old man funny. Maybe he wanted to compensate every moment after not being able to hold him right after birth?

    "Come, we go now to your cake. First, you need to make a wish. Then you can open your presents" With those words he brought him to a table where a cake was sitting.

    On that cake were 4 little blue candles lit and a big 4 as a number was made with blue cream. Blue was Darc¡äs favorite color. That''s probably why they chose those colors. The cake itself was honey yellow.

    Because Darc was still pretty small, Truff placed him on a chair so that he could blow out the candles.

    Darc inhaled a lot to exaggerate and blew the 4 candles out. After that, the candles only let out a dim smoke from that moment.

    ¡äMake a wish, huh. Sadly these are not the Dragon Balls...¡ä

    He placed his little hands together and made a wish. Not that it would work anyways. He wished for a dragon ball. Just to have one would be amazing and assuring.

    "Alright, did you make your wish?" Truff grinned and brought him a wrapped present and placed it beside the cake after moving it to the side. "Here, these things are from your mother and me."

    Darc smiled and unwrapped the present. There were two objects in it. A small blue gi probably big enough to hold the next 2 years of his growth and a wooden box.

    "Thanks, dad! Now I can become stronger!", he exclaimed as he held the gi in his hands.

    "Haha! That''s not only it. I got a favor from someone and he told me he could get into contact with a martial art teacher for you. So in the next days, someone will visit here and instruct you on some things."

    ¡äSo he really did manage it. Good! But I wonder what weird guy will visit. If he is bad I will immediately snitch him so he doesn''t get one Zeni¡ä

    His parents were quite a wealthy family and could get most stuff without going through much trouble.

    "Hey now, don''t you want to open the other present?" Kibini interrupted the two and was a little bit left out. Her present was also there and he didn''t even open it yet.

    Darc looked at his mother and put down the gi while Truff scratched his cheek and stayed silent. He knew his wife was a little bit angry right now. Please, son, be happy about the thing in the box. He knew what was inside but didn''t think it would make him happy what would make Kibini somewhat sad.

    After sliding the box in front of him he fumbled around with the lock and opened the wooden box and what Darc saw inside it made eyes bulge in surprise and even his mouth was wide open.

    "This....", Darc said and stared at the object.

    "Isn''t it beautiful. I got it at a market in another town from a nice old lady." Kibini asked a little concerned about his reaction. She didn''t know if it was good or bad. So she added an explanation.

    Darc took the object into his hand and stared silently at it.

    Truff caught a little to indicate to Darc that he needs to say at least something.

    He actually couldn''t. He was flabbergasted

    ¡äHow in the hell did this thing end up in my possession? Butterfly effect, You truly are nasty¡ä

    What he held in his hands was an orange ball glittering with 6 red stars in it.

    Yes, it was the 6-star Dragonball!

    His eyes started glittering out of pure happiness.

 Chapter 5: Master Zarid

    Up in his room, Darc sat down on his bed. He put his new gi to the left side of himself and held the Dragonball in front of him. The sun shone onto it and it reflected the beam to his face.

    He twitched with his eye and lowered the ball and placed it onto his legs.

    While sitting cross-legged he crossed his arms and started thinking.

    ¡äNow this could be a blessing or a curse in disguise. Mom told me it''s from a lady so it probably is from the town where Oolong is from. That is at least my guess. I could be wrong.¡ä

    ¡äBut if it is true then right now it seems Oolong doesn''t tyrannize the villagers.¡ä

    ¡äHe does live there though. Or is going to? I should ask my mother where exactly she brought it. One thing for certain is that Oolong is not active now. That means I am somewhere around the time where Goku comes to earth?¡ä

    ¡äI can remotely remember that oolong was younger than Goku. I should probably monitor the village to get information and when he starts to act it won''t be much longer until Goku comes by¡ä

    ¡äWhy am I even thinking that? I got the Dragonball right here. They won''t even bother to go to that village. He probably should make up some kinda excuse and visit that town after Bulma and Goku come to visit here¡ä

    ¡äThat''s the most relaxed approach I think. I will probably not have much time to waste anyway. I got to train and that will take most of my time. Maybe a few years later I could go make a trip around this earth for broadening my knowledge. That is if I am not visited before that.¡ä

    ¡äIt''s sad that I don''t know what year all the things happen in. I do know the year though. It''s 738. Maybe I could use that? But how?¡ä

    Darc heard a voice calling him from downstairs. He actually nearly forgot to go down.

    He placed the Dragonball on his bed and went downstairs to the kitchen where his mother already readied up all the food.

    He sat down onto a chair and grinned. The food from the earth truly was tasty. If he had to rate it, it was even better then most of his previous life. No wonder the God of Destruction loved the food here.

    "Thanks for the meal!", he cheered and started eating.

    "Don''t eat with haste." Kibini mentioned after seeing her son grabbing different foods and pushing them down his mouth until his cheeks were bloated. "And you as well. No wonder where he got that from" She glanced at Truff.

    "Sorry." both reacted the same and started to eat slower.

    "So how was the meeting today? You told me it was important?" Kibini asked her husband.

    Truff stopped eating and looked at her "It seems like I will have to go abroad for a time. Nothing serious. King Furry seems to have noticed my good management ability and wants me at his side."If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Kibini frowned at the word he said "How long?", she asked and had a bad premonition.

    "I guess as long as he reigns......But! I will always come by now and then. Hun, you know how it is. You also travel sometimes because of your work as an artist." Truff tried to explain as good as possible.

    "Dad, you are going to leave? When?", chimed Darc between the two.

    Truff changed his gaze to Darc. He looked at him and thought something. No matter how Darc tried to hide it his maturity sometimes shined through his acting. It probably surprised Truff as he stated afterward "Tomorrow after that teacher of yours comes by."

    He always uses the word son to address him but when something of more serious matter happens he talks to him normally

    "That soon!?" Kibini intercepted that answer. She was surprised by that fast deployment and she was angry about it as well. How could he just leave so soon and not even mention before? At least he could have talked to her. Not to mention what Darc may think.

    "What can I say. I am just that good", laughed Truff and tried to defuse.

    "It''s alright", Darc said grinningly. He wasn''t mad or anything. Why should he be? It''s not like he disappears forever. "Can you bring souvenirs?"

    He started liking his parents like his own but he still remained logical about it. Right now his mother probably tried to think about Darc but he himself did not mind. So he tried to help his father out.

    Kibini looked at Darc with a complicated feeling and sighed. "Alright, but you better visit a lot, you big idiot."

    That was her answer and Truff smiled that she gave in.

    "Good, since someone seems to be finished, should we start helping mommy wash the dishes?", asked as he looked at Darc his plate. It was all empty.

    "Yes~" He agreed to that.

    Kibini smiled at their ploy.

    After finishing everything up, Darc went back up.

    It didn''t take long after he lay down in his bed to fall asleep. And with that, the day ended.

    -----------

    The next morning Darc awoke pretty early.

    One would call this an abnormality in his behavior but he was just well rested and couldn''t really fall asleep for more rest.

    His muscles also were a little bit sore from his training. Good thing he is young.

    But to be sure he started to do some stretching exercise like touching his toes or sitting cross-legged and then putting both his feet behind his head.

    Sure it was much easier when one was young but how long would that remain like that. He had to make sure to do some workouts every day. Its gonna be mandatory later on anyways if he wants to improve.

    He also included some shadow punching. He tried meditating to increase the level of those exercises but to no avail. He is probably not ready for that yet kind of training. No experience to rely on. He always wins in his mind.

    So he probably does something wrong...

    A few hours went by like that and he freshens up afterward. The bathroom was upstairs so it was convenient to do those exercises and shower right after.

    Going down his father was already talking with someone in the living room.

    It was an old man with short grey-brown hair. From bottom to top he wore black martial shoes with earthen colored pants. On his upper body, he wore a white silk long shirt and above that a sleeveless purple gi with a red silk belt around his waist.

    Darc kinda frowned at this old man and didn''t really had a good impression of him. But he will give him a chance.

    There was also a book lying on the mini table. It seemed to belong to the old man.

    "Ah, there he is." Truff noticed Darc and winked over with his hand. "Master Zarid, this is my son Darc, Darc this is martial arts master Zarid."

    After he was done with introduction Zarid smiled and looked Darc up and down. He smiled afterward

    "Really young. That is good. And I can feel that he shows potential.", he said with the smile still plastered on him.

    ¡äIs this old man trying to flatter me? Hmph, let''s see if this guy is a damn fraud. You will be gone soon enough if it comes to be true¡ä, thought Darc.

 Chapter 6: Guidance And Training

    Darc pushed his thoughts to the side for now and played along.

    "Darc greets master Zarid" He placed both his arms in front of his chest and rolled his left hand into a fist while the right remained a palm. He slightly stretched them forward. It''s something he still remembers from all those movies.

    "Interesting. Well, I already heard a lot about you from your father. But you probably got a lot of questions about me, right?" Zarid mentioned after receiving that the greeting.

    "Only one, master. When can we start?" Darc wanted to see if he was even worth his time. Wasting time with a trickster is a no go.

    "Eager, are we?" Zarid looked at Truff before continuing "Since we pretty much already discussed all matters I will start training him for 4 years. What he learns is dependent on him. Afterward, I will take my leave."

    Then he stood up from the couch, picked up his book and placed it with his hands behind his back. "Then let''s go, my disciple" He grinned and started walking to the door.

    "Wait!" Darc on the other hand first ran upstairs to get changed into his gi.

    ¡äGot to look the part if we go training¡ä

    Truff looked at Zarid and his son departing and sighed. He looked at the contract that was in his hands. All those zeroes.

    Since when did martial artists get so expensive? But he trusted his friend for giving him this contract. Let''s hope Darc does learn something at least.

    ---------

    Outside the house, Zarid looked around in search for something.

    "Let''s go somewhere with more nature, shall we? Do you know a place?"

    "There is one I know of.", gave Darc as an answer and point in the rough direction of the clearing. Starting to sprint to its location.

    Zarid followed him and Darc noticed his movements. He was actually surprised. This old man was easily catching up to him while he was running. And the old man''s running looked like leisurely walking. Is that for real?

    He knew this world was ridiculous but until now there was always a mix of reason all things considered.

    "Wow, you are fast!", said Darc excitedly. Maybe this guy ain''t so much of a fraud but then again he himself is still weak. He should be around a 3 to 5 in Battle power.

    That number was whimsical compared to everyone else. He also couldn''t really read anyone''s power since he doesn''t have a scouter to measure it.

    "That is easy, child. If you put effort into your training you can also achieve this" Zarid gave as an answer to his reaction and words. He seemed happy to impress his student.

    -----

    Arriving at the clearing, Darc tried to catch his breathing after running and slowly got a calm rhythm to it. He was actually already a little bit out of breath.

    Zarid watched him doing so and leaned his head slightly to the side. He seemed in thought. But shortly after he went to a rock and sat down on it and looked at the location they were at. Then he focused his attention back to Darc.

    "Alright, first let''s talk about what you think of martial arts. What are they to you?"Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    The question was a little bit confusing for him. What did he want to hear? Arent martial arts just something like a tool, that one can overcome violent struggles? For him, it is his survival on this earth.

    Even if there were no Goku that drove the earth into one mess after the other. There still are people like Frieza. Those, in the end, will eradicate the earth if need be.

    Darc shrugged his shoulders "To gain Power maybe?"

    That was his answer to the question and Zarid looked at him a little bit disappointed.

    "So you think our arts are just there to gain power? Why do we even learn these arts if we only need power? Couldn''t we just get that with the raw training of the body?", he asked Darc again.

    Darc was interested now. "Huh, then do we learn martial arts to overcome our limitations of the body?"

    Zarid smiled "That''s better. Raw power will always harm the body when one cannot utilize it. Let''s say you got an immense amount of gunpowder lying around. And when you ignite it, you will end up burning it all to only to get a big fireball for a short amount of time." He still continued.

    "But if you put the powder into a shell and shoot a projectile with it you would gain more out of it. Anyway, enough of that."

    "What you want is to get stronger and we should work on that first. I just tried to see your mentality"

    He stopped for a moment after his explanation and smiled.

    "Since you are still young let''s work on forms primarily and strength as secondary importance. Show me some punches."

    Darc was a little bit confused by all this. Why did he even ask him something like that and gave him such a vague answer in return? Nevermind, at least he intends to guide him now.

    He made some punches and kicks. They were pretty basic ones and were from boxing and taekwondo. These 2 sports are the ones he tried out in his past life. There were probably nowadays many people who would at least try them out for some weeks.

    While Darc did his newbie forms, Zarid was reading his book that he took with him. After 2 minutes he suddenly stood beside Darch without him noticing and hit his arms with a stick.

    "Ouch! Hey, what was that for!?", complained Darc immediately and rubbed the spot where he was hit.

    "Wrong way of moving. Do it again.", explained Zarid with a monotone tone.

    Darc still stared at him and then did his movement again. And once again he was hit.

    "Hey! Are you actually training me or just beating me up!!?", he roared this time.

    Zarid hit his head in response to his complaining. "Stop complaining. Again.

    "Urgh...." Darc held his head and rubbed it a little.

    ¡äThis bastard is actually a harsh teacher like Piccolo. Well, maybe not that hard but still. It hurts!¡ä

    Another hit connected "Start moving or else the hits will increase."

    "Old man are you for real!? I will tell my father." Darc had enough retorted.

    "But in the contract we made it is said that I can train you as harshly as I want. So it doesn''t matter what you tell your father. The only thing that would happen is me going away and you not learning a thing." He hit him again "Its Teacher btw."

    Darc grumbled and thought about it again. I guess his old life still influenced him too much in this regard. This is normal here, it is completely normal.

    He started to do his form again after some reluctance and was hit again and again by Zarid.

    After some time he also started to give comments about his movements.

    "Try keeping your upper body straight while kicking."

    ...

    "Use your hips more at this moment. The power comes from them"

    ...

    3 Hours later his whole body was aching and he was exhausted even more than yesterday. No wonder he felt weird doing his training yesterday. It was mostly all wrong.

    "Pace your breathing. In...out...in...Always hold your breath for a little when you take air in and then hold a little bit when you exhaled all the air. Remember, when you punch and kick, the most power comes when your body has air to burn. Don''t do unneeded movements. Keep calm."

    Darc looked at him and improved his mistakes while breathing in, then punch. Breathing out, breathing in, then kicking. And again and again, until he was stopped.

    "Well then. The form training is over. Now comes the training for strength."

    "WHAT!!?", Darc replied. "I am still a kid you know!?"

    He was tired as hell and this guy still wanted to continue.

    "It''s your prime to start training. And the more exhausted you are the better the training will be taking effect on your body and mind. Now, do you really want to stop and waste all the effort you put into your form just now?"

    Darc stayed silent "Alright..."

    Zarid let Darc run many sprints and afterward he had to hold some stones and extending his hand while being in a sitting position. The stones were not big but that pose was hell in itself. All his muscles were like gelatine.

    "Alright, done for today. Get yourself something to eat and we will continue tomorrow."

    ¡äsadistic bastard¡ä Darc thought and tiredly opened his mouth to say: " Yes...teacher"

 Chapter 7: Time Becomes Scarce

    After bowing down to thank master Zarid, Darc slowly started walking back home.

    He looked at one of his hands. It was still shaking a little bit and he clenched it into a fist. So now this sort of training will continue for quite some for the next years.

    Even after one day he already felt something well up inside him. It was a little bit of pride to have finished this torture. In his past life he never really put much effort into exercising.

    Even yesterday he screwed up with his training and thought he did something good.

    ¡äBut damn it really itches all over my body now.¡ä , he thought.

    He stretched from right to left with his upper body while placing both his hands onto his waist.

    Soon after he reached his home again.

    After opening the door and entering he went straight to the living room. His father was still lingering around watching TV.

    "Hey, dad" Darc said while looking around. "Is mom still not home?"

    Its been already a while since morning and he wondered where she went.

    "No, she is already back." He pointed to a room "She is in her gallery. How was your training?"

    "Pretty good!" Darc said while grinning

    Afterward, Darc looked to the gallery and entered it.

    --------

    It was a pretty plain room in white. There were some canvases in different sizes leaning at the wall here and there. There also was a big window where the sun was shining through and illuminating the room.

    Darc slowly smiled after seeing his mother on a chair in the middle. She was painting right now and looked really concentrated. It had such a tranquil feeling that he got absorbed in it to watch her.

    It took some while until Kibini stopped her strokes and put her tools on a small chair beside her.

    She sighed and when she stood up she noticed Darc looking at her.

    "Hey there my little sweetie", she said with a smile.

    Then she moved closer to him and kneeled down to him and inspected him.

    "Look at you being all dirty like this. Seems like the training was really rough? Come, let mommy hug you"

    As she hugged him, she wrinkled her brows a little for some reason. Then she let go and looked at him a with a slight grin.

    "Well, you should go take a bath. You do reek of hard work, sweetie"

    While saying that she pinched his nose lightly.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    "Hehe", chuckled Darc. He didn''t notice that he smelled so bad but i guess its gotta be true when his mother noticed it.

    He diverted his gaze from her and looked at the painting and started to question "What are you painting?"

    "Nothing special. It is a Painting for someone that collects art. I was asked to make one with the theme of nature for them."

    "I see. It looks good. I can already recognize some things in it. But was amazed how mom can concentrate like that. You looked like someone else"

    Those were his honest thoughts about the way she drew that painting. She looked like she was in another world.

    "Thanks, sweetie. It really is exhausting to be focused on something for a long time. But the effort will be rewarded. Come to think of it it also could be applied to your martial arts. So you should give your all on the things you start, alright?", said Kibini with a supporting look and a fist in front of her to indicate willpower.

    Darc scratched his head at first. "I am not sure if I can stay so focused at something" then smiled brightly "But I will do my best!" After all, it was necessary.

    "What is it you wanted to ask me? You wouldn''t come into this room otherwise, would you?", Kibini asked him.

    "Ah" Darc almost forgot "I wanted to ask if we can eat soon. I am pretty hungry. And I should say from teacher Zarid that he will come back later."

    Kibini nodded in understanding. "Alright, I will go and make something ready for you. And its alright if mister Zarid stays longer outside. He already knows where the guestroom is. After all, he still stays here in our house for the time of your training"

    She sighed after that taking another look at Darc and how he got at closer inspection some bruises. "I am still not sure if I like you doing those sports so soon."

    "I am fine, mom" He shook his head to denie her thought. Then he started to turn around and walk away "I will be waiting with dad than."

    Kibini looked at his small back frame walking away and smiled. Then she breathed deeply in and out and went into the kitchen to prepare something for her little son and husband to eat. She was hungry herself as well.

    --------

    Back in the living room, he took a place on the couch near his father and looked at the Television.

    "Mom said dinner will be ready soon.", informed Darc his father.

    "Thanks for telling me, son" did he reply with a smile and also still looked at the Television.

    "What is that?", asked Darc his father after watching what was on the screen. It was some kind of commercial.

    Truff grinned broadly because he knew his son probably noticed what was shown on the screen.

    "That? That is actually a commercial for the 19th WMA in two years. It''s a sports channel advertisement. To get more people interested in the WMA it seems they show some footage of sparing and fights"

    Then Truff tugged his shoulder with his elbow all friendly and such. "Maybe you can go onto the next one in 7 years and show us how your training held up. What do you say?"

    Darc looked at his father and grinned as well. "I am not only gonna show how, but also win it for sure!"

    Truff was surprised but he smiled nonetheless. It seems he got a confident son. He would be really proud if he really gets this title. After all who has a son that can win the WMA with 11 years of age? Not many, that is for sure.

    ¡äThe WMA, huh. That''s actually not such a bad idea to win it. Also I just now found a really crucial information about my timeline. The 19th tournament is in 2 years. Since father knows the 20th is in 7 years then its still somewhere before Goku his first appearance. I know it was the 21st when he fought...Let''s calculate...¡ä

    After doing some math he widened his eyes.

    ¡äWait, does that mean I only got 12 years until the canon starts? Goku should also be sent to earth at about this time as well?

    ¡äNo that can''t be right. It should be around a year sooner... then11 years it is. Since I am probably gonna train for 4 -5 years I am only gonna have 5 - 6 years left. Minus the preparation lets say at most 5 years.¡ä

    He started thinking about his plans for the future and got a little bit of a headache from all the thinking.

    Not only that but going through his thought cost him also a lot of time so that his mother already called them to eat.

    He left the couch and walked to take his meal. pushing everything aside he was really hungry. Time to dig in. A genuine bright grin appeared on his face. He really loved the food here. Got to be careful not to end up fat.

 Chapter 8: Decision

    A loud rapid ringing of a bell could be heard in the town and right after it, turmoil started to rise inside a building. From this building slowly people flowed out like water.

    "Finally! I thought we would never get out of there." mentioned someone walking with upwards outstretched arms while moving along the crowd to freedom.

    "Lite, don''t exaggerate things like that. Also, we were only here for 2 short hours.", said a female voice to the euphoric male boy.

    "Oh, come on", rebuked Lite. "Those 2 hours were still too long. It''s finally summer vacation! It''s time to chill and laze around. Sometimes I don''t get you, Glew."

    Lite looked to another boy close by. "You do think the same, right, Darc? You gotta admit that vacation is the best time to enjoy freedom."

    Darc smiled at him. "I think she meant more the fact that you jump around like a hyperactive monkey. Just cause class president here said it was short doesn''t mean she would prefer to study. We basically already had our last day of school yesterday. Today was only for formality¡äs sake."

    His answer was pretty logic driven and Lite was sighing at Darc supporting Glew more than him here. But that''s to be expected by him. He always was that no-nonsense type.

    "Sometimes I think you are an old man, dude" Lite exclaimed.

    "What! Are you also saying I am an old lady!?", Glew interrupted.

    She was flaring with anger and hit Lite on his shoulder.

    "Whoa, I never said that about you!" Lite tried to distance himself from Glew and gruntly whispered something: " You are more of a harpy if anything."

    Glew hit him instantly again "I heard that, you bastard!"

    Darc started laughing lightly and then someone else mixed in. "Well look at that. One lovestruck couple arguing about their relationship?" The person asked?

    Lite and Glew: "There is no relationship!!"

    Darc looked at the new person. "Oh, hey there Otamo. That was a good one.", he laughed and stretched out his fist.

    Otamo smiled and bumped his fist agains Darc¡äs. It was sometimes like this that he would use such moments to rile up both Lite and Glew. They were always fighting about something stupid so it''s their fault as well.

    "So you all got something planned for the holidays?" Otamo asked instantly to push attention to another topic and avoid Glew her wrath.

    "Mostly training...", Darc answered a little bit in thought.

    "Urgh, damn mate. You sure love your training sessions. Arent, you ripped enough already? Where do you even get your stamina from? You even destroyed the last enemy team with 8 to 0 and almost all goals were from you." Otamo cringed at the answer from Darc.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    He does know about Darc training himself in martial arts. He is even already so good that he only gets A+ in sports.

    Darc also had to join some club since school rules demanded it. So he chose soccer club where Otamo also was a member of. And guess what? He was like a freaking magician at it.

    Darc himself kinda enjoyed the benefit of being amazingly athletic after going through rigorous training from Zarid. He was good in his past life but here he was a god. He chuckles inwardly. If anyone from the z fighters would know about this they would pity him but the didn''t care right now.

    He guessed how Gohan felt at that time when he visited the school.

    "No mate, that was amazing like ya and ha like", Lite chirped in and made some karate moves and the sorts which he was certain to have seen at the match.

    Darc really didn''t use any such moves and only smiled awkwardly at Lite. Lite was also. No not also but a real martial arts addict. He liked many martial arts movies and such and when he found out that Darc kinda was amazing in real martial arts he clung to him like glue.

    He even proclaimed himself to be his best friend.

    "Darc, you really need to teach me some moves later on. I really want to try it out.", he added to his previous sentence.

    "Maybe when I got time." Darc always the past 2,5 years tried to avoid that matter since he didn''t want to teach him. He had no time anyway.

    Also now a little bit more than 4 years passed and he started to visit the school. He had to juggle both school and martial arts. He really envied Gohan that had the moment here and there to focus on something.

    He still remembered the first time he talked with his mother about school. He at first didn''t want to go but she nagged him into insanity until he gave up. Or better to say had no choice at all.

    She was all like no you will go to school. That''s a must in your life etc etc. But damn he had his past life knowledge and state of mind. What he learned here at this level was like a no-brainer.

    Besides language, he mostly wrote A¡äs in his tests. He was probably the smartest kid around his age. And concerning language, it is a nasty subject no matter what world. Only a B at that. It will probably become worse.

    Why do you need to be philosophical about a language if you can use it fine enough? He never understood that anyway.

    "That what you always say..." Lite brought him back to the topic.

    "No, I really mean it. I will train you when I got the time." Darc slapped his shoulder softly. "You are my friend after all."

    "Alright, thanks" smiled Lite. Oddly enough that was enough to get him gone from annoying him further.

    "Hey, guys!" a girl yelled and came close to them.

    "Hey, sis. Took you long enough." Otamo smiled at her.

    "Hey, Luffa." Glew immediately went closer to her and greeted Luffa

    "Hey there", "Hey" Both Darc and Lite replied.

    Luffa smiled and giggled at Glew and wanted to start gossiping with her because she was the first beside her, but after noticing Darc she became mute and blushed.

    Otamo just sighed seeing that. Why was she always like that when Darc was around? That was so embarrassing. "Come, let''s go then." He urged her to leave "See you guys after the holidays. Our parents got a trip planned with us so we will be gone for the time."

    Lite laughed and everyone wished them a good trip. Then Lite looked at Darc and elbowed him "Luffa still seems not to be able to get a word out around you, hehe. Lucky bastard."

    Darc wrinkled his brows. "Stop saying such stuff. It''s not like that and you know it. Anyways I will be going then. You both better enjoy your honeymoon as well"

    Darc never really considered starting anything with these kids even if they were smitten with him. He was pretty handsome and tall for his age. And since he was good at sports a lot of girls liked him for that. But still, they were still kids nonetheless. Maybe sometime later after he grew up. Even in his last life, he didn''t consider doing something as a kid. His brain was not even aware of what a relationship was really meant to be

    "What!" Lite exploded after Darc mentioning that again. But that was on him when he started.

    "Haha, see ya", Darc added and started walking home. On his way, he yawned a little. A school was tiring no matter the time or world huh.

    ¡äGotta take a nap later and start preparing my stuff. Hope mom doesn''t flip out too much when I am going to tell her what I am about to do.¡ä

 Chapter 9: Last Lesson

    Back home Darc went straight to his room and put his school bag and other things to their places and stretched himself out. Then he let himself fall straight unto the bad and rolled over to look at the ceiling.

    It is time. Today he is gonna start his new plans. He thought it mostly through and if he succeeds then most things won''t become a problem for him.

    The only thing that could stop him would be strong enemies or that weird child Zeno.

    For strong enemies, only training and fighting would give him progress until he reaches the summit where he could breathe with the utmost freedom and without any regrets in this world.

    To reach that he would have to bleed a lot.

    He stretched his left hand and grabbed the 6star dragonball from his cupboard and held it in front of himself.

    These balls are truly the solution for a crisis. His is a bit of a different one but to get what he wants he will have to use the balls in the end.

    Even people like Goku had to rely on them. The revival of the dead. The revival of entire Universes. If one had these balls one would become a god of this world. No, even more than that.

    He thought about it and still wondered about why these balls really existed. If for big crisis then why was a crisis in their eyes really such a problem?

    When the creators knew that crisis would befall the world why do they let crisis nefall the world in the first place?

    And these balls could bring crisis themselves as well.

    Darc closed his eyes and placed the ball on his chest. He breathed slowly in and out.

    Then he rubbed rapidly through his hair.

    `Argh, thinking so much about it gives me a headache. I should just accept it as it is ¡ä

    He stood up with the ball and put it into a little suitcase. After close the case he pushed a button and it became a capsule. This capsule he put inside another case with a lot more capsules and put that into a bag.

    Darc changed into a comfortable new blue battle gi he brought himself with his allowance. It was much larger then he himself but it also would accommodate some of his growth in the future.

    After all, he only was 8 now and with 1,44 meters of height he still didn''t reach his peak. But he was pretty tall for his age that was sure. All his classmates were sorter by a few inches.

    His oval face was slowly losing his childish look and transforming into rough contours. It would still take a few years until it is all done but he was happy.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    He walked downstairs after putting on his gi. It looked a lot like Gohan¡äs gi while training with Goten if he had to compare it to one of the z fighters. The only real difference is is his white shirt underneath it.

    He liked the combination of deep blue with white blankness underneath and a touch of red like the red belt and red feet bandages.

    He would probably wear most of his fighting gear in such a color scheme if he would be truthful.

    ------

    Being downstairs again he went to a door and knocked three times against it and waited.

    "Come in" came through the door. It was Zarid¡äs voice. It was the guest room he was staying at.

    Darc came inside the room and greeted Zarid.

    "Teacher...today is the day. Are you ready?", he asked his teacher Zarid.

    Zarid smiled when he heard his words.

    "I am always ready, my disciple. These old bones of mine even got a little excited."

    Darc noted his words and chuckled. "You aren''t so old. At least I don''t any other old man that can punch big holes through meters of steel with ease."

    Zarid also started to laugh softly: "You flatter me. After all, I don''t know another 8-year-old kid who can match my so insane strength that you mention."

    Zarid¡äs gaze drilled right through Darc and he seemed a moment in thought.

    After all the hard training and sparing the both went through they both knew about the weakness of the other.

    But never would Zarid have imagined that after those few years this disciple of his would reach such heights.

    It was a remarkable talent that one would probably never see again in thousands of years. Even he himself is learning at growing in experience himself while teaching this child. And that was also the major reason he was staying longer than the planned to.

    "Alright then. Let''s move to a suitable wide place." Those words were his agreement.

    Both moved outside and Zarid looked around first and after he saw no one around he slowly rose up from the earth.

    Yes, he floated upwards then charged up and flew in a direction where one could see mountains at the back.

    Darc watched him and started grinning. This right here was one thing he liked most after going through that hellish training. He could fly! It''s something everyone dreams of doing when one was small and he himself was now able to do this.

    He would have never thought this possible but here was standing.

    But he soon shook his head to put those daydreams aside and also jumped up and started to fly after Zarid.

    Their speed was fast enough to reach some plains that seemed to have no civilization around them and both landed.

    ----

    Darc stood on the other side of Zarid.

    "Uff, I think I kinda get cold feet." He jumped up and down a few times and loosened his wrist shaking his hands.

    Zarid on the other side grinned and positioned himself into a fighting pose.

    It was the fighting pose of the tiger school that Zarid teaches. It had a lot of similarities from the wolf stance Yamcha was making but both feet were firm on the ground and the left leg was outstretched. Both his hands looking like claws, one further from him away than the other. His body was lowered somewhat. It really resembled a tiger crouching and being ready to jump at his pray.

    Darc saw this and a glint of excitement flashed through his sapphire eyes.

    He tensed a bit up and also positioned himself into the same position with a big grin was placed on his face.

    ....

    Bot stayed silently on their positions and no one engaged the other. If battle intent could be seen then sparks would fly around. There could no bird be heard chirping at that moment.

    At the same time, a giant dino that looked like a Trex ran by and saw them both. It charged at them but after approaching a few meters it felt something and got scared. It turned around and instantly fled.

    Then a movement from Zarid with the right foot.

    Darc saw it and initiated his attack "HAAAAAA!", he cried out while his heart pumping madly with excitement.

    "HOOOO!" came in response from Zarid.

    The clash began!

 Chapter 10: Student VS Teacher

    Darc approached Zarid with an unbelievable speed and was instantly in front of him.

    He started with a punch to the head but didn''t think such a simple move would hit and combined 2 more punches to the body and one sweeping kick to the side of the waist.

    Zarid naturally moved his head to the right side to avoid the incoming punch while still remaining pretty much in the same spot and focusing more on the dogfighting that was about to commence. He grabbed both fists from Darc that came afterward and lifted his leg up to block his kick.

    Then Zarid smiled and counterattacked with flinging both fists that he blocked to the side where Darc`s attacking with his leg came from and destabilized Darc for a short amount of time.

    It was just enough to start an attack on him with his fists.

    Darc grit his teeth after losing balance but still managed to angle on of his arms into an elbow and engaged one of the incoming hits to his body with that.

    But he still got one hit to his stomach since he was too late to block with his other arm.

    When his leg reached the ground again he immediately positioned it back beside his other on and leaned backward to avoid an energized kick from Zarid.

    Seeing his Kick being avoided after landing that punch, Zarid tried to take his leg back but it was grabbed by Darc and later after he came back up locked under his armpit.

    "Let''s see how you like it.", exclaimed Darc and punched out.

    Zarid blocked all punches with his palms because it was pretty easy. Darc only had one free hand while he had two. But he soon cringed because Darc started punching the leg he locked up.

    "Urgh..." Zarid felt the pain and before Darc could continue attacking his leg he used his other leg and kicked explosively to get free.

    But Darc saw that coming and caught the other leg while shifting his balance a little and started spinning.

    "HAAAAA" After a short while when the gravity force was enough that Zarid couldn''t do anything he sent him flying to a huge boulder.

    Zarid tried to push some of his ki to decelerate his impact but it was still too fast. So he crashed right into that huge boulder and brought it down with him.

    Darc looked relaxed and smiled after he saw Zarid make contact with that.

    ¡äBut I hope nothing happened to those old bones. I am still not sure how powerful using the environment is¡ä, thought Darc

    After about 3 seconds he sighed and made himself ready again because he saw Zarid digging himself out of the rubble and sprint back at him.

    "Using the environment was a good idea, child. But now I am angry! Prepare yourself!", shouted Zarid and flared his ki up. He made one hand into a claw and moved it diagonally from his back to his front. "Datushahu (Slaughtering Tiger)!!"Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Five white bladelike kibeams blasted out from the earth and reached a height of 3 meters. This beams charged forward and melted into one going beam that rose in height to 5 meters.

    "Damn old man. Using ki attacks was not part of the agreement!", complained Darc in shock. He knew that attack and it was devastating. This damn old man actually wanted to see him dead. But Darc didn''t hesitate, charged up his own ki and made the same move. "Datushahu (Slaughtering Tiger)!!"

    Both pillars of ki traveled and met at the center. The collision at first was tranquil. Both attacks tried to destroy the other. If Darc could he would send out more energy into that attack but this type of ki was more of a one time charge up. It wasn''t connected to his body so he could only watch and hope he used enough ki to overtake his teacher¡äs attack.

    But shortly after the attacks didn''t push on anymore and melted together. They probably lost their momentum and now this mess was about to explode. It gave a deafening sound from it and truly dispersed in every direction after exploding. Throwing up dust and chunks of earth.

    Darc jumped further away from the impact after feeling the strength of the explosion. While doing that he had to destroy flying rubble.

    Nothing could be seen any more since a lot of dust hindered the view.

    Darc tried to use his hearing instead of his eyes and noticed some steps. He immediately guarded up. And Zarid really came and attacked him.

    "Sly old fox, using even this moment to get an advantage.", talked Darc while blocking and attacking back.

    Zarid smiled. "Its called experience, child."

    "Experience, huh. And what would have happened if I died there because of that attack?" said Darc as a retort to his words.

    "Then that would have been your limit...And I could say the same." The smile on Zarid was gone. He knew what his disciple was capable of so he didn''t worry that much but sure enough if this disciple of his used strength beyond his control and the one dying would be he himself and not this rascal.

    "That would be your old age then.", laughed Darc.

    Zarid his eyelid twitched. "Didn''t I tell you to respect your teacher? It seems I didn''t beat you enough for that"

    And with no further add, he immediately punched Darc into his face and it was a clear hit.

    Darc gritted in pain and got angry as well punching Zarid as well and hitting too.

    Afterward, it was only a beat them up fest. Both Darc and Zarid started to land more and more hit with punches and kicks and the slowly got more and more tired.

    That was a true dogfight. Not much resembled a martial art anymore after both were engaged in close quarter battle.

    They disengaged after some time and where huffing strongly

    Their clothing was also damaged somewhat on some spots here and there but they didn''t really care about that.

    "Huff....Hey old man..... What''s up? Are you already getting ... huff...tired out?" Darc mocked him more to rile him up.

    "You.... huff.... are one to talk. It seems you.... huff....can''t even beat an old and feeble man...huff... like me" answered Zarid.

    Both used the same method of angering the other to get what they want but it, in the end, it didn''t really come to fruition

    Darc started up again and Zarid engaged as well. They locked their hands together and started a battle of strength. Both of them gritted their teeth and hit knee against knee.

    But it looked like Darc had made a bad decision in going in like this. He was smaller than Zarid by about 20cm. So he was short some length and after a while got hit straight into his stomach.

    "Gah!...", Darc put his arms in front of his stomach out of pain and habit to protect what hurt and didn''t notice that Zarid let go of his hand so that he even could do that in the first place.

    It didn''t take long and he was powerfully hit on his neck by Zarid and with that Darc¡äs his eyes defocused and all light went out for him.

    He was unconscious. And the winner of this match is Zarid.

    Zarid breathed out and sat down. He was really tired out by this kid.

    "You really are a monster, child. I don''t even want to know into what you will grow."

    Zarid placed on hand on the back of his pelvis rubbed his sore back.

    "Damn, this pain I am gonna feel for ages to come."

 Chapter 11: Aftermath

    The Sun already set and the dark sky with its beautiful starry view could be seen.

    Somewhere near a boulder was a fireplace and something was being grilled on it.

    The person sitting near it and doing the grilling was Zarid. A few meters away from that one could see Darc. He was still lying on the ground unconscious.

    When the meat slowly cooked and let its aroma out, it drifted around and played around with Darc his nose.

    Not long after that, it twitched and took in some of the aromas. Darc slowly woke up but remained on the ground.

    ¡äDamn, it seems I totally lost. And my body really hurts now that I don''t use any ki. I wonder how long I won''t be able to use my full power. I don''t have any Senzu beans or something like that to immediately heal myself. But I still should be able to continue my plan. There shouldn''t be many things on earth left that could endanger me. At least for now?¡ä

    Darc pushed himself up and looked to the fireplace.

    "Are you finally awake? Took you long enough. Here, take this to get something into your stomach.", said Zarid and threw a piece of meat to Darc.

    Darc caught it and bit into it and ate a little piece of it. Then he glanced upwards and back to Zarid while chewing and gulping down. "So I was out for hours. Damn that hit to the neck was nasty, teacher."

    Darc was being polite again to Zarid since he lost. He was cocky and got his lesson.

    He joined Zarid, sat down somewhere close to the fire and started eating.

    "So, what is my evaluation? Do you think I could win the WMA in 3 years?", he asked and thought about some things that happened while in the fight.

    "I did say you would win it pretty easily. You still have 3 years to prepare and you already nearly beat me. I am not gonna lie about that fact.", answered Zarid and sighed. "I am pretty surprised, to be frank. Your potential is amazing."

    Darc chuckled about his words. "I am just so strong because you were a good teacher. And I wouldn''t have thought that I reach this level so fast myself." He looked down at himself and saw his muscular body. ¡äHmm?¡ä

    "Hey, what happened to the upper part of my gi?", he asked after noticing that his gi was completely ripped apart and therefore destroyed. But he was sure that his gi wasn''t so wasted before.

    "Oh, that? Well after you passed out I went and tried to recover. At some point some flying dino grabbed you." Zarid smiled and laughed a little after his words "I actually had to get you from it and while freeing you it ripped your gi apart with its claws" Zarid looked at the fire. "Well, that dino ended up as a meal so you got your revenge..."This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Darc listened and one of his eyes twitched. "I see, no wonder it kinda got so chilly when the air breeze went by. I hope I don''t get a cold."

    "It''s summer. Don''t worry about something like that. Worry more about your mother.", interrupted him Zarid.

    "Ah..." Darc gave off and scratched his head. "I nearly totally forgot about that. Well, I will manage somehow but staying any longer outside will probably make her madder. So I will head ahead and go back home. Say, teacher, will you still stay in this town? After all, I am gonna be gone after I talked with my mom and there won''t be anyone you could spar with afterward for a while."

    "Hmm, with the money your father gave me I could get myself a good little house in this town. I kinda want to see you at your peak. Maybe I will open up a dojo and keep myself busy like that." Zarid stated and smiled at Darc "And maybe I will meet someone else that got as much talent as you. That would be good, don''t you agree?"

    Darc chuckled again. "Seems like someone enjoyed his stay here much more than he admits to it." Then he clapped his hands together and bowed to Zarid. "I hereby thank you and appreciate the time you took to train me."

    Zarid waved with his hand "Don''t mention it. Now, go on", he said.

    Darc nodded and started to fly up and back to his house.

    -----

    Because it was nighttime he didn''t worry being seen flying around. He landed right in front of his home and slowly opened the door with his keys.

    It was still dark inside and he thought his mother was asleep. But he wondered about that.

    He tried to sneak up to his room but suddenly the lights in the room were lit.

    ¡äDamn, just as I thought¡ä

    "So being gone all day and then coming back like this is your way of taking advantage? Aren''t you enjoying your holidays a little bit too much, young mister" Kibini said with a big fat cross at her temple indicating her anger.

    "Ahaha...", was the only thing that Darc said when he looked at her. He started sweating and was a little frazzled. Truly, a woman is scary when angry.

    "Do not ahaha me. Do you know what time it is? It is 2 past midnight!", she shouted at him.

    "Wait, mom!" Darc tried to defuse the situation. "I wanted to tell you that I was gonna be late today but you were in your gallery so I didn''t want to disturb you."

    Kibini calmed down and looked at him with a suspicious look and upheld brow "Then why are you looking like you were somewhere dangerous?"

    She looked at his ragged clothes and some of the wounds he had on his body.

    "Oh, that? I was just training with teacher Zarid outside and we went at it a little bit more serious to see if I can win the WMA. And guess what? He acknowledged me", said Darc grinningly.

    His mother wrinkled her brows after hearing his answer and sighed. "Alright I will forget about it this time but don''t expect this to become a norm, do you understand?", she asked him.

    "Yes~", Darc said immediately.

    "Well, then I will go take a shower and go to sleep." He tried to flee out of this conversation.

    Kibini just nodded and watched him go upstairs and shook her head. She was worried that her son turned into a mature man way too fast. Where was her little baby boy from the past? Is that the rebellious stage people talk so much about? She could only guess about it and she definitely didn''t want to let him go. Even for a few more years would be enough.

    Meanwhile, upstairs Darc went into the shower. After being done freshening up and treating some of his injuries he went into his room and lay down on his bed to fall asleep.

    Tomorrow he would start his journey to find all Dragonballs and make his first wish. But for that, he would need to convince his mother to let him go on this journey. Now that will become a big problem to solve but just like he said. He will somehow manage.

 Chapter 12: The Journey To The West Begins

    Age 742, August, Kerno Town, Darc¡äs Home, Morning 7:15. The ringing clock rapidly rang out through the room. It was the alarm that should have woken him up for school since it was still a weekday.

    Darc grumbled and smashed the clock immediately against the wall.

    That is exactly what he didn''t like at all. Being woken up so early when he was still tired. He just got about 4 hours of sleep but mister sun still shined at him.

    Those damn bastards probably scheme against him. He meant the sun and the clock with that. That scheming couple.

    Now the holidays started so he didn''t worry about the clock and directly let it pay for all the mornings prior. It kinda became a hidden agenda for him. Was he a sloth? If he could be one, why not?

    He stood up from his bed anyways and stretched himself out. At that moment a big yawn came and brought him to tears.

    Darc stood there dazed for a while and only after a few minutes did he really come to his senses.

    ¡äHere we go. Gotta wash my face or I am gonna fall asleep again¡ä

    Thinking that he walked to the bathroom. Then he changed some new casual clothes and walked downstairs.

    In the kitchen, his mother already prepared some breakfast for him. So he sat down and started to eat some bread with some sweet jam.

    His mother noticed his darker eyelids and smirked "Being all tired like this. That just shows to you not go out so long.", she said to him. Kibini knew her son was a long sleeper and when he didn''t get enough sleep he would always be the sluggish type at morning.

    Darc looked at his mother and only bit another piece of his bread. He didn''t answer to her words since it would be no use to argue at something like this. It was after all his own demise.

    He finished his meal and only now started to tackle the thing he wanted to do. "Mom, can I ask you something?", he asked and would make it a direct approach first and go from whatever reaction she has then.

    "Sure, shoot it out.", replied his mother. But she knew something bad is going to be asked. Darc didn''t ask for many things so it was out of the norm that he did now.

    "You do still remember the shiny orange ball you gifted me?" He waited for her reply before continuing.

    She nodded "What of it?"

    "That ball is special. I found out by chance that there are 7 of these balls and if someone finds them they could grant a wish.", he explained to her.

    Kibini was silent at his words and just stared at him. She didn''t even speak up after some while

    "You...aren''t going to say anything?", he questioned her behavior to his words.

    "What is there to say? Guessing by your way of starting this conversation you probably want to ask me to let you go search for these balls, aren''t you?", she said. This time giving him an answer.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    "So..?", he dug deeper for an answer since she already knew what he wanted to ask.

    "Definitely no! You are only 8 and why do you wish to have them. What is there to wish that you couldn''t get normally?", she denied him nearly instantly and asked him back.

    "Mom! They are wishing beads. Even if it is not true. The adventure to find them would be exciting. I got holidays right now anyways and want something to do.", he said.

    "There are better things to do then go searching for those balls like a treasure hunter. You could go do something normal, you know?" Kibini said.

    "What defines normal, mom? Please let me go? It won''t really take long. I will be sure to be back before school starts and teacher Zarid can vouch for me that I am pretty good enough to protect myself. Or did you see another 8-year-old kid that could destroy rocks with his fists?", he appealed to her with reason.

    His mother actually really did know about Darc improvements in martial arts and she was shocked at how strong someone can get with those arts.

    Kibini looked at Darc who put on puppy eyes and started to pout with his little lips. That hit her in her soft spot and her mouth twitched slightly. Why did her son got to ask something like that and start acting all cute now? That was not fair to her. She couldn''t resist as his mother.

    She bit her lower lip reached to his cheeks and pinched them. "Damn, using that cute face of yours. If your father was here you wouldn''t be so successful. Alright, I will agree but you better keep your promise and return before your holidays are over, mister.", she said and let go of his cheeks.

    Darc started smiling brightly from one ear to the other. It really did work. Nothing against a little bit of cuteness. He was kinda happy for his still pretty childish looks. It won''t be that easy to do that later on in his life. But he doubted that he needs to do that later.

    "Thanks, mom! You''re the best!", he hugged her. "Then I will make my preparations and will tell you when I am ready to depart" He ran back to his room after his words.

    Kibini kinda felt strange at that moment. Did she do the right thing? She felt tricked and defeated but that smile and hug were worth it. It was already some time that he let her hug him. Even rarer that he himself hugged her.

    Meanwhile, upstairs Darc already put some things on his table and sorted out capsules.

    There were capsules for food, water, a big camping tent, and various other useful items like a box with clothing. Basically, everything for a city kid to survive in the wilderness. When he goes on a journey he wants to live semi-luxurious.

    He put all those things into a capsule box and that box was put into a waist pouch that he wore now around his waist.

    Then he took some Zeni from his cupboard and also pocketed it. Somewhere about 8000 Zeni to be exact. It should help if a need for money arrises. A map he prepared also went into the pouch.

    ¡äAlright, this should be all. I am kinda getting excited. First thing first though. I need to get a radar for the Dragonballs or this journey will take way too long or I may even not finish this search at all. Oh, come to think. I nearly forgot the most important thing ¡ä

    Darc grabbed the 6-star ball and put it into another smaller pouch and tied it around his belt.

    Then he went downstairs. He looked around and didn''t saw his mother what made him surprised? Where was she? After searching the whole house he scratched his head. What was his mother doing? She wasn''t inside the house.

    At that moment the doorbell rang. He went to and opened it. He saw his mother with a bicycle.

    "So you really finished up. Here, a trusty transportation tool for you. The button to turn it into a capsule is here", she said and pressed the button. After the bike turned into its capsule form she threw it to him.

    Darc caught it and looked at his mother with a surprised look. Then he started smiling "Thanks mom.", he took out the bike again and sat on it.

    "Alright, see you then, mom. Love you."

    "I love you too. Make sure you come back home safe and don''t forget about the time. Here is also a watch that displays the date as well as the time.", Kibini replied to him and put a portable watch around his left wrist.

    Darc nodded at her and started riding into his adventure.

    Kibini looked after him until he couldn''t be seen anymore. She believed he would return. She had to.

    ----

    Some time afterward Darc was riding and slowly he couldn''t see the town anymore. He smiled more and started speeding up a little more.

    His first destination would be the west city. He wondered if his visit to the Brief¡äs household would change history too much?

 Chapter 13: Capsule Corp

    The day was still bright but slowly came to an end.

    Along the broad field roads, Darc was riding his bicycle.

    Sometimes he would stop at intersections and look at his map but that didn''t help much at all. He has missed a certain item he needed to actually get somewhere. A freaking compass!

    `Damn, now where the hell am I? Kerno town is here.¡ä He pointed at a location on the map and traced his path. ¡äIt¡äs southeast from the west city. I made a turn here and another one here but why does it feel like i completely got lost?¡ä

    He looked around himself and tried to see another town or something like that. He should have already passed one but he actually didn''t. That was the first time he doubted his sense of directions and it proved right. He got lost.

    ¡äCan''t do anything about it. I will just follow the road and ask someone for directions if I meet anyone. Now, which way? Right or left?¡ä

    He stood at another intersecting road right now and looked at each direction. One seemed to lead into a forest while the other had still plain grassland.

    Darc decided to follow the plains and started riding along that road.

    Unlucky for him he didn''t meet anyone until it became dark. So he paused his travel and made his camp. He took out his tent from the capsule and inspected it.

    It was pretty big for a tent and probably had about space for 4 people inside it. Even though it would be a little cramped if said amount of people do get inside.

    There was already most stuff like a sleeping back and pillows inside it. That was the amazing thing about these capsules. They were a wonder of science in the field of space law. Everything inside would remain the same state as when it got compacted into a capsule.

    Sure if the capsule gets destroyed the items in it would probably also be lost. He didn''t test it yet but for now, who cares. It''s still convenient.

    That is also a reason why he will not carry his Dragonballs in one of these capsules. Who knows what would happen to them.

    After setting everything up he took some things out of his portable fridge and started eating.

    Clapping his stomach after being full he went inside the tent and slept through the night.

    ----

    The next morning the came out of it and stretched. Putting everything back into his capsule box and taking out his bicycle he continued his travel.

    There wasn''t much happening the first 2 to 3 days until he saw a truck.

    Darc grinned and waved at the truck to stop him.

    "Hey there!", Darc said to the driver after he stopped and let his window down. It was an anthropomorphic animal resembling a boar. It was actually rare to see such people in his town but it seems the further he traveled the more he would see.

    He was quite interested in the diverse life forms that lived on this planet. There were even talking dino¡äs but those still were man-eating carnivores that he would better see on a grill than have a civilized conversation.

    The anthropomorphic animals were by far better.

    "Hello, kid. What are you stopping me for?", asked the driver. He was a male if he ever had to guess.

    "I just wanted to ask if am on my right path to west city?" Darc pointed into the direction he wanted to travel further.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    The driver smiled. "Doing some trip, huh? You are a lucky kid, this road is the main one and does lead to the west city. With your bicycle, you would probably take another day to reach it."

    Darc smiled as well and chuckled. "Thanks, mister. I nearly thought I would be lost. Alright then. I will be on my way. Bye bye!"

    The driver waved him goodbye and started driving off just like Darc started to ride off into the direction of the west city. He luckily could make it in less than a day.

    -----

    Later on, Darc could finally see the silhouette of the city and also started to meet more and more vehicles that drove on the many streets. There were even hovering vehicles that probably only were exclusive to city folks or rich people?

    Sure enough, after entering the city it was like a completely different era altogether. The sci-fi vibe was really strong in the cities he thought.

    Being a little bit dazed by the city he sighed. He probably looked a bumkin.

    ¡äNow, where is the building? I am at the outer periphery and as I remember the capsule corporation should be somewhere in the center of the city?¡ä

    He looked around again and drove with his bike deeper into the city. When he was kinda confused at times he asked the locals where the corporation was and soon enough he reached the building.

    "Finally...", he grumbled a little while scratching his head. It took him longer than he thought it would.

    He pressed the intercom. "Hello~! Is Dr. Briefs home? I would like to speak with him.", he asked and waited for an answer.

    A robotic voice answered that he is at home and that it would inform Dr.Briefs about his inquiry.

    A while later a middle-aged man with blue hair, a pair of glasses and a white coat walked outside of the building. He had a cigarette in his mouth. Weirdly enough there was no Tama on his shoulders. Tama was the adorable little cat that was always close by his side. Maybe it wasn''t born yet?

    Dr. Briefs came closer and smiled at Darc. "Well, hello there child. You wanted to speak with me?", he asked while staring at him. He seemed a little surprised a kid wanted to talk with him. But then here again Dr. Briefs was a kindhearted soul that never really let things go to his head. And that had something to say after being the richest person on this earth.

    "Yes, Dr. Briefs. My name is Darc Soya. I would like to ask for a favor. And since you are the one who created the capsules...", replied Darc and took a capsule out. "I thought you are the only one that could help me out. If not such a genius inventor than who else could help me.", added Darc afterward to compliment him. And that wasn''t even bootlicking since it was the truth.

    Dr. Briefs chuckled. "Is that so?" He looked upwards thinking about something. "Come inside, Darc. We can talk about your favor inside" Dr. Briefs walked inside after his words.

    Darc didn''t hesitate and followed him inside.

    ----

    Sitting around a table where his dragon ball was placed on Darc started explaining to Dr.Briefs about the matter from the legend and that he would need something like a radar for these balls to find them. After all searching without a goal was like searching the needle in a haystack.

    "So, that''s why you need my expertise. Interesting, I probably could make something like that but it will take a while. A day or so should be enough.", said Dr. Briefs in understanding his request.

    Darc only chuckled lightly and nodded "That would really help me out."

    It seemed he lucked out that Dr. Briefs is such a nice person and actually is always trying to invent new stuff. Or else he wouldn''t be so sure if he could convince him to make the radar for him.

    Dr. Briefs nodded with a smile " I must say to go out on an adventure so young is really brave." He took the dragon ball and stood up. "I will be taking this for the time being. You can stay at our house while I make the radar."

    "Is that really alright?", Darc asked in return.

    "Sure, don''t worry about it." Dr. Briefs

    At that moment Ms. Briefs came walking with a tray and some cold beverages on it.

    "Hello there, sweetie. Would you like to have some iced tea? It''s always nice to have guests come by. Especially such young cute boys. I am Ms. Briefs, the wife of Dr. Briefs that you already know. And how do you do? If there is anything you need while you are here just tell me.", said Ms.Briefs with a chuckling smile.

    Darc was felt weirded out. Her words kinda sounded wrong but I doubt she would mean it like that, right?

    "Eh...Hello there, Ms. Briefs. I am fine, thank you. And sure, why not...", replied Darc and took one glass of iced tea.

    Darc noticed that a girl around his age was standing not too far behind her and looked at him suspiciously. Was that Bulma? She does have blue hair so it should be her? As he remembered Tights had blonde hair like Ms.Briefs.

    He looked at her and she noticed his gaze.

    Ms. briefs smiled "This girl here is my daughter. Come, say hello to our guest, dear."¡ä, said Ms. Briefs to the girl.

    The girl came forward and took a while until she spoke. "Hey there. I am Bulma. What are you doing here?"

    Darc his mouth twitched. She already has her tomboyish personality it seems.

    Ms. Briefs told her that it''s not the way to greet someone but Darc waved his hand.

    "It''s alright, I don''t mind. My name is Darc Soya. Nice to make your acquaintance, Bulma."

 Chapter 14: Bulma

    After everything was said and done Dr. Briefs vanished somewhere to build the radar.

    That was at least what Darc thought.

    Ms. Briefs also went off to make her daily works like watering plants around the house. If you have enough money and a genius husband, you seem to always search for hobbies it seems.

    What made him kinda distressed was the fact that Bulma now was with him. He thought at first she would also go away but it seemed she was pretty interested in the favor he asked after he mentioned it.

    And the fact that Ms.Briefs told Bulma to accompany him while he stayed here didn''t make it better.

    Bulma stood there and watched him "So what is it you want from my father?", she asked him.

    "Nothing much. Just a tool to search for something.", he replied to her.

    She wrinkled her brows a little bit annoyed that he gave her an indecisive answer. "And that something is? Does it really need my father to make it?"

    "Yes, pretty much..." He looked at her and saw that she was still not satisfied. "You saw that ball just now, right? Those are called Dragonballs. There are 7 of them in existence and there is a legend about them that after one collects all 7 of these magical orange spheres, you can summon a dragon that would fulfill any wish you had."

    Bulma was now surprised and her eyes sparkled "Really!? Any wish?", she asked to reconfirm his words.

    He sighed in his mind. It looked like she is still pretty much a kid at her age. Good for him. He could fool her to some extent. "Yep, any wish. And I want to find them. I already have the ball with 6 stars in it. Every other ball has a different amount of stars ranging from 1 to 7. Like that you can differentiate them from each other. And to find them I need a radar otherwise it would be hard. That''s where your father comes into play."

    After his explanation, Bulma seemed to be more friendly. "Dad can absolutely make that radar. He is the smartest person after all", she said and thought about something. "But I could probably also make that radar to find them." was her remark afterward.

    Darc stayed silent. She really was thinking about making that radar now, wasn''t she?

    "What do you mean you could also make it?", Darc asked her.

    "I am also pretty good with technology myself!", said Bulma proudly while stretching her chest out and placing her hands on her waist.

    Darc accidentally looked at her chest while she did her pose and immediately Bulma shrieked, put her arms in front of her chest and turned to the side. All the while only her face was facing him with some angry eyes and a slight blush on her cheeks. "Pervert!", she barked.

    He didn''t know what to think about this at all. She was the one who was so proud and made that pose and now he was the guilty party? He erased the thought instantly that she still was a kid with a pure mind. Knowledge truly corrupts innocence.

    "I didn''t do it on purpose! Besides, there is nothing to look at anyways." , he exclaimed after being accused of false charges.

    "What did you say! I have enough there. It''s just your eyes that are bad!", Bulma shouted again feeling wronged.

    "Hey, calm down, alright? I just said there is nothing there yet. Maybe later it will be better. Don''t worry about it", he tried to defuse her but probably only made it worse.

    She looked at him blankly and then snorted. "Don''t think that you will get to see them later on. After all, you are thinking I am flatchested!"This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡äHow did she get to the conclusion that I would want to see them later?¡ä, he thought ¡äBesides when canon really starts, I will still get to see them if I really wanted to...I should stop thinking about stuff like that¡ä

    "Alright, alright. Back to the topic. You said you were good with tech stuff?", Darc asked and change the topic.

    Bulma didn''t stay on the old topic and smiled again. "Yeah, I am pretty good with tech. Come. I will show you some things.", she said and led the way to her room.

    Inside her room one saw a working bench and some mechanical parts lying around here and there. Truly heaven for techies. Bulma really was a little nerd considering that.

    That probably was one reason why she was pretty direct and tomboyish and even didn''t have a boyfriend up until she was 16.

    She didn''t lack beauty but just had a headstrong personality that not everyone would be fond of. That and there was the fact that she basically spent a lot of time with tech. Not doing much else.

    "Here", she exclaimed after rummaging inside a box and taking out something.

    It was a spherical object Darc was not sure what its application was. So he took it and wondered what it did and inspected it.

    "What is this?", he gave up shortly after not figuring out what it could do.

    Bulma grinned and pushed something and the sphere made a weird noise and suddenly it floated up. After a while, other things started to levitate as well in a radius of 3 meters. Even Darc and Bulma herself floated.

    ¡äDid she create a zero-gravity device? Well, no wonder the spaceship Goku used had a gravity function with it for him to train until he reached planet namek¡ä He thought with a smile. Gotta admit this girl is smart.

    "Pretty neat!", he said after floating around making swimming motions and after some time he pressed the button again and slowly came back to the ground.

    "Told ya so!", said Bulma proudly again.

    "Alright, I am actually getting kinda hungry. Do you know some good place to eat at?", Darc asked her after his stomach grumbled. He didn''t want to waste his provisions in his capsules and get something to eat in the city.

    Bulma was kinda confused by his words. "Didn''t my mother tell you if you need something you could get it? You don''t need to go to the city to get food. Come, I will show you the kitchen. The droids can even make some of the best food if you want them to make it.", she gave him as a response.

    ¡äDroids, huh? I guess that''s to be expected. She was spoiled in the canon. No wonder with so much luxury and all the time in the world.¡ä, Darc thought while putting one hand against his chin.

    "What? You don''t cook yourself?", he asked.

    Bulma¡äs mouth twitched. He hit a nerve "It''s not like I cant! I just don''t prefer to waste so much time..." She stopped after these words. It seemed she thought about it. Maybe she considered cooking once and just isn''t good at it?

    "I see. Alright, let''s go. If you are inviting me I won''t say no to that." Darc said.

    While walking Bulma looked at him and seemed to kinda analyze him this time around. It seems he got on her friendly side or she wouldn''t act like this.

    "So, what is your wish gonna be?", asked Bulma.

    "Huh?" Darc responded.

    "The Dragonballs. What is your wish going to be after you collected them? You didn''t talk about that yet." Bulma repeated her question again but this time mentioned more details about the question.

    "Oh, that. My wish would be to become stronger.", he thought at first and replied to her.

    "Stronger?", she dittoed and eyed him up again. "But you already look pretty buff?"

    Darc waved his hand and chuckled "Not like that. Well, you won''t understand even after I tell you what I mean."

    Bulma pouted a little "I wouldn''t understand? Hmpf, suit yourself then. Boys with their musclebrains."

    ¡äSays the one that wishes for a boyfriend later¡ä, thought Darc inside his mind.

    "And what else?", asked Bulma again.

    "There is nothing else. The dragon only grants one wish and if the legend tells the truth. The balls will scatter again on the earth after that one wish was made. And they will turn to stone. Unable to be tracked nor used for a whole year.", he explained it to her.

    "Hmm, I see. Like that people wouldn''t be able to misuse them too much", said Bulma acknowledging his words.

    Darc scratched his head. He knew pretty well how the z fighters overused the balls and Bulma herself even made them her bingo 1st place reward at least once...

    "Here we are. Take whatever you like", she said and sat down onto a chair.

    He looked around and opened the fridge. Inside there was only high-quality stuff and that scared him a little. How expensive was all this here?

    He looked back at Bulma and she sighed. "Just take whatever you like.", she said after seeing how he reacted.

    "Alright, I won''t hold back then.", he said with a grin. After all, he liked the food and he wondered how high-quality stuff tasted.

    He grabbed some puddings and other things and put them on the table. After closing the fridge and sitting down, he started eating.

    Bulma was still sitting on the chair and looked how he gulped down the food. She was a little bit flabbergasted by his speed and amount of eating.

    Sure he doesn''t eat as much as Goku but he still ate quite a massive amount.

 Chapter 15: Thoughts On Meditation

    After his lavish meal, Darc became pretty sluggish and relaxed on his chair. A smile was plastered on his face.

    ¡äThat really hit the spot. Unbelievable, how good this tasted¡ä, he thought with a satisfied smile.

    He looked at his stomach and patted it three times. Then a small burp came out.

    "That really was good. Thanks for the treat.", he said to Bulma.

    Bulma, on the other hand, could still not believe how much he ate. Where in the world did that food go to? A bottomless abyss?

    "You are eating a lot, huh?", she said a little bit wondering if all boys were such ravenous eaters.

    Darc looked at her and grinned. "Nah, it was just too tasty that I had to grab as much as I could get. Who knows when I will get something like this again? If I would eat like this every time I would get fat pretty fast just like anybody else."

    Bulma stayed silent. He had a point on that she thought.

    "Come to think of it, it is pretty amazing that you are still so lean with all that.", said Bulma at him to underline her thoughts.

    She shook her head and continued. "Alright, I will show you your room where you can stay later. Just come by my room when you are finished doing whatever you want to do. I doubt you want to go to sleep so soon. I myself am gonna go and also finish some things up."

    "Thanks, I will just do that.", said Darc with a nod to her.

    Then Bulma stood up and went away. The direction she went seemed to be her room.

    Darc himself also slowly parted ways with his chair and went around the house. It was still weird that he couldn''t see Dr. Briefs anywhere and that no one really bothered about that he was walking around in this house.

    After looking at his watch at some point. He noticed he still had a lot of time until Dr. Briefs was finished and he couldn''t just wander around for eternity. So he decided since he couldn''t do much else, he would train his meditation state.

    Going around punching stuff to train his body would get him into trouble for sure. So meditation it is.

    Back when he was 4 he never really could enter meditation but now it was a completely different matter.

    Meditation was in a way a method to train and control the movement of one''s ki inside the body. And he did not have any ki to use at that time. But he does now and he also learned some concept of the energies. To move them he had to feel them.

    So he sat down cross-legged on the ground near a wall so he wasn''t in the way and put both his hands in front of his abdomen. He closed his eyes slowly and started meditation.

    Through closing one''s senses to the outer world one could perceive the changes of the inner body very clearly. Controlling and guiding the inner energies into different paths and parts of the body made for different results.

    In his case, Darc uses the energy in form of ki. But mana would pretty much be the same. The one ist just primarily trained through the body and the other with one''s mind.

    Coming back to the different usages. Enlarging one''s meridians, for example, is one such usage of the energies.

    The meridians are points and little paths that run through the whole body. Its where the energies are flowing through. You could imagine them as hundreds of little coffee machines placed at various places in the body and they all start to work when kir tries to go through them to make coffee. That coffee is the energy one uses later for power. Just like that the ki trickles through all those little points and canals.

    So putting large amounts of ki inside and letting them rampage inside the meridians could result in a temporary boost of one''s strength but because the amount of ki inside the meridians rages on and basically just slowly damages them, it makes it pretty exhausting to keep the stamina up to remain and such a state. When worse becomes worst. You could permanently damage them and would lose the ability to make the best use of the energies.

    Another mention is the muscles become really rigid at that state and you lose a lot of your flexibility. It would become a disadvantage in actual fights more than one way.

    The legendary Super Saiyan, for example, is someone that had inborn large amounts of ki with reasons yet unknown. Darc¡äs theory, for now, was that Broly was born with unobstructed meridians. Those are pretty rare since they don''t stop the flow of your energies at all and still manage to get the most out of your juice. Basically, the pure undulated power of all your energies can explode without hindrance.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Those large amounts of energies rampage inside of the meridians of Broly. And that without mercy. So without strenuous training to control these energies, it would naturally end up giving birth to the legend of an unstoppable force. Rampant and berserk just like Broly was in the end. Coupled with the Saiyan body constitution it was just that. A legendary state.

    That''s probably what made him so fierce. Darc couldn''t explain it to himself any other way.

    Darc¡äs own meridians were pretty narrow and only let a little bit of his actual power out. Everything else was just used up in pushing that power outside. Even after training his body and mind for a few years he only managed to widen them up in marginal amounts.

    And do take note every single meridian takes time on its own. To Unlock all his meridians completely he would probably still takes years but it definitely would be worth it.

    Anyways, that is where the importance of meditation comes into play.

    Unlike with exercising the body and strengthen the meridians with pure force. Meditation can be used to refine the inner energies, making them many times purer.

    Since the meridians are connected together and are small canals, once one could filter ones own energy to the extreme, the purer energies would then affect the meridians as well.

    The purer energies would grow with every circulation through the body. They widen and strengthen the meridians even further. Basically unlocking them completely. Not only that but also do take effect on one''s body in a whole as well. That is because the meridians are basically the body itself. The purer the meridians in ones body the stronger and purer the body itself becomes.

    The amount of ki becomes also higher. Resulting in higher battle powers.

    Darc thinks Saiyans basically use their Zenkai boost to do the same and force the refinements of their energies after pushing themselves to the limit. The thing is they also have a robust body to accompany them in those acts and make it really look easy to make fast breakthroughs.

    The Saiyans probably just have an inborn talent to communicate with energies. Darc thought that this also probably was the reason they have so many transformations with different colors of hair. It really wasn''t just a coincidence that these colors weirdly enough represent the seven colors of the main chakra gates.

    Red = Saiyan God

    Yellow = Super Saiyan

    Green = Legendary Super Saiyan

    Light Blue = Super Saiyan God

    Deeb blue = Ascended Super Saiyan God

    Rose/Violet = Supreme Deity

    White/Silver = All chakra gates open / True God / YingYang / Ultra Instinct

    The only one he couldn''t see yet was the sacral charka of orange. Every other color was shown in the hair color of Sayans. It was like a mirror of their current state.

    And that meant everybody strong enough could reach these states on their own. Or there basically wouldn''t be any gods of destruction in this world if that wasn''t true.

    It also would explain why Jiren had a fiery red aura. He was someone who pushed his root chakra energies with his meditation.

    ----

    Darc noticed all these facts after falling into deep meditation and thinking about the reasons why Saiyan are so superior?

    No wonder Piccolo did pretty much keep up in power at the start of the z saga and came pretty much close to the Super Sayan 2 degree in strength. Sadly, he never really seemed to find out its real importance and didn''t push on.

    He could have still become an important fighter later on. That at least was what Darc thought.

    But all this only were Darc his theories. What it will really bring him will be seen in the future.

    But he does have to note one thing though. It takes a lot of time to refine said energies. It''s like watching a trickling hourglass that is as big as Mount Everest. Slowly but surely. But with every breakthrough one came closer to perfection and one''s lifespan would probably also increase.

    Or why else does Beerus live so long? It''s definitely not only because of his title. He didn''t believe that. Beerus seemed to push for the next God of Destruction after all and plans to retire. He wouldn''t really risk his life for that.

    ----

    Some time passed after he fell into deep meditation. If one could feel energies it would be obvious to see that around Darc a thin layer of white fluid like energy was sitting and slowly floating upwards.

    Out of the sudden that energy was interrupted and he was thrown out of deep state meditation because he heard a yell that was directed at him.

    "Darc!", yelled Bulma to him again. She was talking to him but he looked like a statue.

    "Hmmm....", let Darc out and opened his eyes. "What is it!? Didn''t you see I was in meditation?", he said annoyed.

    Bulma heard his words and felt wronged again. She got angry after noticing he thought she was a nuisance "Well sorry that I disturbed you being a statue.", she said grumbling. "Do that in your room and not here. Come, I will show you"

    She didn''t wait for him started marching off.

    Darc sighed and stood up to follow her. He felt actually tired anyway. So it was good to go to sleep early today.

    After reaching a room, Bulma pointed to it and immediately left after that.

    Darc actually smiled bitterly. He thought about it a little. Bulma actually came by to see if everything was alright and he flared up at her after she woke him up from meditation. Guess he deserves that cold treatment from her now.

    He entered the room and lay down on the bed after stripping some of his clothes and soon after fell asleep.

    -----

    The next morning Darc woke up very early. He slept well.

    After stretching a little he took out some new clothes from his capsule, dressed up and left the room.

    He came back at the living room and already saw Dr. Briefs sitting and smoking a cigarette on the couch.

    ¡äDont tell me he is already finished?¡ä, Darc thought and came closer.

    "Good morning, Dr. Briefs.", he greeted him.

    Dr. Briefs looked at him. "Well, good morning to you too, Darc." Then he took out two dragon balls and the dragon ball radar from his lab coat pockets and placed them on the table. He smiled "The radar you wanted me to make is finished and look, there was actually a Dragonball in our warehouse. So the radar does work."

    Darc his eyes glittered. He took the Dragon radar and pressed its button a few times.

    Just like he expected with more than one activation one could see different ranges of scans.

    But what actually was more convenient was that another ball was already found so fast.

    He wondered though if that would deviate the canon too much? Well, he didn''t mind for now. It''s not like they can''t find them later on or anything. He just needs to make sure if the other balls are around the other canon places that he at least puts some of them back to their origin like the 4-star ball.

    "Thank you Dr. Briefs! This will help a lot. And now I only need to find 5 more.", Darc said with a grin to him.

 Chapter 16: Search For The Dragonballs

    After thanking Dr.Briefs once again for his effort to help him out Darc said his goodbye¡äs and was about to leave the house.

    On the way to the door, he saw Bulma standing at the side. "You are gonna go back to search for the balls now?", she asked him.

    Darc elevated one of his brows at her question "Well, of course, I will do that. After all, that''s the reason I came here. What is it? Already miss me or something?", he said jokingly and chuckled sheepishly to try and tease her. She probably would become angry.

    But what Darc couldn''t think about was that Bulma stayed silent for a bit at that moment and a look on her face was seen as if she was being torn inside her head about something.

    Then she glanced shortly at his eyes and dodged his gaze again. She lightly pouted "A little maybe...", she mumbled to herself at first. Then she snorted lightly and spoke in a normal hearable tone "Hey, will you come to visit again? After all, you still got basically our radar..."

    Darc stopped smiling immediately after he heard her words. He heard both parts since his hearing was pretty good through strengthening his senses. Besides, he stood pretty close to her anyways.

    He never would have thought Bulma would admit something like this. She did make it sound that he had to come back to give her the radar back. But that was just an excuse. She could make her own and this was his radar. He was sure about that since Dr. Briefs gifted it to him without him even needing to pay for it. Dr. Briefs said it was interesting to work on that radar so he took the data and knowledge as payment.

    "...Sorry, I don''t think so. It may happen but I guess its unlikely", said Darc. He scratched his head again. It became pretty awkward to tell her that but it was just how it is.

    Bulma kinda looked down at his answer. "Hmm, alright then. Good luck with your search then. Make sure you don''t die out there.", she said and walked away and at the same time made him space so that he could go through the door and go outside.

    Darc wanted at first to continue to walk out but he turns around for a short while and faced Bulma¡äs back that was already pretty far in the corridor. "Well maybe if you ever searched for the Dragon Balls we could with a little chance meet again!" He shouted to her and started to leave then. "Goodbye!"

    Bulma looked back at him and saw how he left the house.

    -----

    Back outside he went back on his bicycle, drove to some supermarkets to restock and buy some special things and then left the periphery of the own.

    Shortly after using the radar to see where the scans would lead him, he put away his bike into his storage box and took flight upwards into the air.

    At a certain altitude, he stopped. ¡äAlright then. Now I don''t need my bicycle anymore.¡ä

    He rode it a little just for fun to see some of the beauty of this world. And it did make fun but now it was enough. He would need to fly over the ocean to the Kame House anyway so why bother going by bike until reaching the coast.

    He checked the radar again, looked into the direction and after making a loop in the air and charged straight to the first destination. But with a leisurely pace so that he still could look around and see what was happened beneath him.

    He passed plains and mountains and reached a forest where he stopped above.

    Pushing the button of the radar indicated that the dragon ball was somewhere around this forest. Darc scanned the environment and after flying around the forest for a while he found a cave.

    ¡äYup, that''s gotta be it.¡ä, he thought and entered the cave.

    Inside the cave, it was pretty dark so he created a small ki ball and let it float in front of him. It was bright enough to illuminate the surroundings. It didn''t take long and he found the dragon ball. It had 7 stars in it.

    ¡äMy guess was right it seems. Some Dragonballs are somewhere else instead of the places they should be at.¡ä

    The Dragonball he found should be at mount frypan. But it was here in a cave. Is someone deliberately playing around with fate?

    Darc just shook his head and pocketed the ball. Now he had the 6-star, 2-star and 7-star ball.

    Leaving the cave he looked at the next location on the radar and started flying again.

    The next one he found was pretty easy and straightforward. It was in a birds nest. It was the 1-star ball.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Now he only missed the 4-star ball that should be at old Gohan''s on Mt. Paozu, the 3-star ball that old Roshi has since a hundred years or so and the 1-star ball.

    He decided to get the more troublesome balls first and get the last one at the end. Meaning he would first make a visit at Roshi¡äs kame house, then go to Gohan and get the last one that should be pretty easy to get afterward.

    So he charged forward to the coast. He already saw it once so he knew the direction. from there he just needed to follow the nearest dragon ball.

    Not long after that, he found Kame House.

    Landing on the little isle he looked around. No one was outside so he started yelling "HELLOOOO!! ANYONE HOME!?"

    At first, there was no response but then Darc heard some sound and the door to the Kame House opened. Looking at the person that came out wearing a yellow Hawaiian shirt and white short pants without shoes while holding a wooden cane, everyone would immediately recognize this person. It was Muten Roshi. He didn''t look any different at all. He still had that white beard and bald head all the while wearing those sunglasses he never seems to put down.

    Roshi looked at Darc and was surprised that someone came here to his home "What the? I will be. It''s pretty rare to get visitors here...Hello there, boy."

    Darc smiled and was pretty happy to meet this old man. "Hello, master Roshi", he greeted him again and using a polite speech this time around.

    Roshi was once again surprised "You know me? Do you want something from me?"

    Darc nodded "Who wouldn''t know the martial arts master of the hermit school?", he replied to his question. "Yes, actually I do. I would like to lend that bead there from you.", he said and pointed at the 3-star ball around Roshi¡äs neck.

    Roshi took the ball into his hand and held it upwards "You want this accessory? Well, what is in it for me?", he asked back after knew what the kid wanted.

    Darc sighed. This old men really is a pervert. He took out the porn mags that he brought. Don''t even ask what he had to go through to get them. Since he was underage he had to ask some suspicious dude to buy them for him and paid him extra for the favor. The guy actually laughed at him afterward.

    But he still got what he wanted. Now it would pay off. "I got here the most brand new mags of pichi-pichi (young gals) literature. I heard master is a fan of said literature. How about it? Trade?", Darc asked him.

    "Ooooohh! Really!? Show me, hehehe.", said Roshi grabbed the mags nearly instantly and flipped through the pages. "You really know me, hehehe. Alright, here. You can have the ball" Roshi gave Darc the ball and concentrated back at the mags.

    Darc only smiled bitterly. It worked better than he thought. He didn''t even ask how he got them.

    "Thanks, Master Roshi. Don''t worry, I will bring it back later. Now then, I will be going, bye!", he said and charged up into the air and flew straight to away to Mount Paozu.

    Roshi was still snickering and salivating about the porn mags and only answered a little bit later "Sure, don''t worry, boy....huh?" Roshi looked surprised "Where did he go? Oh well." It seemed Roshi didn''t even notice Darc flying away.

    Darc thought while flying through a mountainous region.

    ¡äNext stop meeting Goku, huh?¡ä

    With the help of the dragon radar, it wasn''t really hard to find old Gohans house.

    Darc landed in front of the house and knocked on the door.

    Soon an elderly person opened the door with a smile. It was old Gohan.

    "Hello there, child", old Gohan said to him after seeing Darc.

    "Hello, sir. Sorry that I disturbed you. I would like to ask you something." Darc didn''t want to make this any more awkward as it is and pulled one Dragonball out and showed it to old Gohan "You wouldn''t be in possession of one of these balls? I am searching for them and know that one is somewhere around here. Since there was a little home here I thought I would start asking here."

    Old Gohan heard him and nodded at the ball "Yes, I do have such a ball. Wait, I will get it.", he said and went inside to get the ball. Right at that moment a 6-year-old short kid came and looked interestingly at him.

    Darc arched his brows upwards after seeing the kid. The kid had a brown monkey tail and a unique hairstyle. No denying it, it was Goku. Darc smiled "Hey there, buddy."

    Goku still stared at him and circled him and looked at his but. "Hey, you also don''t have a tail. Just like grandpa!", he said with a big grin.

    Darc chuckled. "What do you mean don''t have a tail?" He played dumb for the sake of not saying something wrong.

    Goku leaned his head to his side and then wiggled with his monkey tail. "See, I got one!"

    Darc looked at the tail acted out surprised and came closer to inspect it. Even squatting down. "Yeah, now I see that. Is it really growing out your butt? Well, most people I know don''t have one.", he said after standing up again and explaining to him.

    Goku nodded to his question. "So I am special?"

    Darc put one hand on his chin and thought "Well I guess. What''s your name btw?"

    Goku grinned again. "My name is Goku!"

    "Alright, Goku. Nice to meet you, buddy. My name is Darc.", Darc replied also with a grin.

    Old Gohan also came back just now. "Darc, is it? It is our pleasure to meet you as well. I am called Gohan.", did Gohan mix in and replied politely for Goku and himself. "Here is the ball." Gohan stretched the ball out.

    Goku saw that Gohan gave the 4-star ball to Darc and retorted "Grandpa! Isn''t that your treasure? Why are you giving him that?"

    Gohan just patted Goku¡äs head "Its alright Goku. Don''t worry about that ball. It''s just an object and Darc here just searched for them. He also got some already that like like this one."

    Goku looked at Darc. "Is that true?"

    Darc nodded and showed him one of his dragon balls. "Yep, and don''t worry. I will bring back the one I take from you guys."

    Gohan smiled "See, Goku? He is even nice enough to bring it back later so don''t worry."

    Goku nodded and smiled " Alright, then we will see us later."

    Darc nodded. "See you later."

    Darc took the dragon ball and bowed to thank Gohan. Then he waved goodbye to the two and sprinted away.

    Not long after he charged back into the air and flew to the last dragon ball location.

    When he was close by he noticed a big pillar that stretched pretty far into the air and even higher over the clouds.

    ¡äKorin¡äs Tower?¡ä, he thought and checked his radar again. ¡äYep.¡ä and confirmed.

    It looked like the last ball was on Korin¡äs tower.

    He thought about something and landed on the ground in front of the tower and started climbing it pretty fast.

 Chapter 17: Korinéˆ¥çž« Tower

    Climbing the tower was really something. He nearly became impatient and tried to fly up but before that happened he could finally see the dome. So he refrained from flying up the rest and reached the top the old-fashioned way.

    After grabbing the ledge of one of the 4 holes that lead into the lower part of the dome and pulling himself up he breathed out lightly and looked around. There were some jugs standing at the wall. Then there was a bed and even a bathtub. Darc arched his brows up. So this is how it looked like. In the end, it was basically the living space of Korin.

    He looked up at the ceiling for a moment. Then he went to the staircase on the side of the dome that led upstairs where the divine water was placed and started to walk the stairs up. When he reached the end and walked a few steps to the middle he stopped and looked back.

    Not far away from him, a white cat appeared with 6 long whiskers moving in the wind. It stood there with a wooden cane and watched him. What was this? He noticed that all old beings seemed to like having a cane to walk around with. Even Kami had one. He sighed inwardly and turned around completely to the cat. It was Korin. But he didn''t say anything yet and Darc himself didn''t bother to start a conversation as well.

    Darc took out his radar and pushed the button. On the radar, it was shown that the Dragonball seemed below him in the room where Korin stored all his stuff or above him. Did he make a mistake? Does actually Kami have the last ball? No, that shouldn''t be the case since Kami doesn''t need the dragon balls. All the while Korin didn''t bother saying anything and just stood there eyeing up Darc.

    But he couldn''t remain silent forever."Child, you are pretty strange. I actually can''t read your mind.", Korin broke the silence with that.

    "Really? Then I am probably just stronger than you..."¡ä, he said while rummaging in a bag that he brought after shortly visiting a town on the way here. He got it because it became tedious to carry the balls on around his belt so he decided to put them all in one larger bag. He showed one ball to Korin. "Anyway, do you have one of these?"

    Korin didn''t answer. He actually rushed at Darc and tried to hit him with his staff but Darc evaded that pretty easily with a sidestep. "Hey calm down. I am not here to do anything bad. I just want to find the last Dragonball. Ah, I forgot... Introductions. Hello, my name is Darc.", Darc said wrinkling his brows together for an instant indicating his anger by getting attacked so suddenly but at the same time remembering that he was pretty focused on finding the last ball that he forgot to introduce himself.

    Korin was pretty surprised he missed his hit and turned around to face Darc again. "It does seem like that you are not just talking about being strong. It''s a good thing to know that there are mortals that still could reach such strength."

    "Mortals? What are you talking about? Arent, you pretty mortal as well?", Darc replied after hearing Korin¡äs words.

    "I am called Korin. I am the owner of this tower and a deity. Not a mortal.", Korin introduced himself at last.

    "Wait, if you are a deity then you are an immortal, right?", asked again. This time he was surprised. He always thought Korin was just some random old cat having a long life on this tower. Makes him wonder how one can even become a deity.

    "Pretty much. Now then. Since you climbed this tower I am inclined to give you a present... Flying Nimbus!", shouted Korin at the end and stretched his cane outwards. Shortly after a huge Nimbus flew over to the side of the tower.

    Darc¡äs eyes shined. He did actually forget about the present as proof in climbing this tower. Even though he could use ki to fly but flying a soft little cloud would still be pretty fun. That is if he actually could do that.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    "What is that?", he asked while already knowing.

    "Its a cloud people with pure hearts can ride and fly around with. Go and rip a suitable part out of the cloud. It will then become your Nimbus to use.", explained Korin.

    Darc smiled bitterly. "Sure, I will do that but I am not sure if I even can sit on it."

    He started floating to the cloud and tried to rip some chunk out of it but didn''t work.

    Then returned back to Korin emptyhanded "See?"

    Korin was shocked "You can actually fly? Then why did you climb the tower? Nevermind. Since you don''t seem of a pure heart, touching that cloud will not work...But you don''t seem evil. I do not sense any evils nor sin inside you. There is another nimbus for you." He said and clapped his cane onto the ground "Dark flying Nimbus!" The same big cloud appeared but this time it was a purple darkish cloud. Korin nodded "Now try again."

    Darc nodded and grinned. He went to this cloud and could actually touch it this time. It kinda made him sad that he didn''t have a pure heart but he understood that what was his problem in not having one. He had lived once already after all.

    He ripped a huge piece out of the cloud that was twice as big as him. After all, he would still grow so the made precaution and ripped a little bit more out, hence the size. Then he came back to Korin again.

    After that Darc stopped to us ki and mounted the Nimbus. He actually was able to sit on it. He grinned from one ear to the other and just lay down. It was so fluffy and soft. Haaaa, all the stiffness in one''s body vanishes immediately.

    He then perked himself up again and looked to Korin "What is about the dragon ball? I still don''t have an answer to that.", asked Darc ones again.

    Korin shook his head. "No, I do not have the dragon ball but if you think it''s somewhere close and isn''t at the ground then it could be at the lookout where god is staying"

    Darc placed a hand against his chin. "Hmm, I guess its true since we got a deity like you that there should be a god. He is above us?", he asked.

    Korin nodded this time. "Yes, there is a platform above us. But don''t you want to have the divine water? Everyone that comes here drinks it to become stronger.

    Darc looked at what Korin was pointing at. "Sure, why not. I can just drink it?" At that moment his stomach cried out again. "Oh, could we eat something before that?", he asked while scratching his head.

    Korin nodded "Sure, follow me." He leads him back downstairs and opened a jar. "Eat one of these. You won''t feel hungry for 10 days."

    Darc looked inside and saw the Senzu Beans. Jackpot. "Pretty neat. Can I take as much as I like?"

    "Sure, I still have a lot of them collected over the years in the storage.", he nodded.

    Darc grinned and chuckled. "Then I won''t hold back!" He took a capsule out that was a big storage box and emptied the jar into his storage box. He was now in possession after thousand of Senzu beans. At least they were better in his possession than in Yajirobes stomach.

    Darc also filled a handful of beans into a little bag that he put around his belt for quick access and placed the capsule back into the capsule box.

    Korin was flabbergasted by that action. He did not wonder anymore why he couldn''t mount the pure Nimbus.

    Then Darc ate one bean and was full to the brim. It was amazing and he felt a lot of strength surging inside him.

    After finishing up downstairs they went back up. Korin explained to him if he could grab that jug he could drink the real divine water. The real water was after all not just sitting there in the middle.

    It didn''t really take him much time at all to catch Korin and get the water. But he still used up 4 hours in the cat and mouse game and that only because Korin had some nasty tricks

    prepared.

    Darc actually had some fun learning how Korin moved and learned the afterimage technique from him while trying to catch him. It was an unexpected harvest.

    Considering the benefits he got while staying here he didn''t really mind to have spent the 4 hours.

    Now he also still got to drink the divine water and maximize his benefits. But this one is a dangerous one. Goku nearly died of this...

    So after preparing mentally, he gulped e cup of that water down his throat. He knew the water was kinda nasty when one is unlucky but for him, nothing really happened and he also didn''t really feel much different from before. That kinda surprised him and he looked at Korin weirdly.

    "Weird", added Korin after seeing no reaction from him. People died from that water but on him it had no effect?

    "Alright, since we are finished here I will be going then" he jumped unto his Nimbus after calling it. "See ya later, Korin!", Darc yelled and waved after flying upwards with his Nimbus to Kami¡äs lookout. Korin only looked after him.

    It was still day so it was good.

 Chapter 18: I Wish For...

    Flying up to Kamis lookout wouldn''t take much but while flying upwards just for a little bit, the dark nimbus stopped.

    "Hmm?", wondered Darc and looked at the nimbus. It started circling around at the same altitude and stopped again. "Can''t go up anymore? Well, it''s alright little guy." He patted the nimbus and started to fly himself.

    "See ya later, Nimbus.", he said to the cloud and charged off upwards on his own.

    It didn''t really take long and he saw the underside of the lookout.

    Flying past it and landing on the top side he started inspecting the things that were here. It was by a lot larger than Korin''s tower and some plants were placed neatly around the platform. And some others in straight lines in front of a building that stood erect on the opposite side of the platform where he was standing right now.

    He closed his eyes to feel any presence up here and he picked something up. The energy was pretty strong actually but because he wasn''t that good in differentiating the difference in power he couldn''t tell how strong the presence was. There really weren''t many people at all he could feel a presence from so he had not that many references

    But judging the power it was pretty similar to his teacher. Probably a little stronger since the person here is calm right now and doesn''t seem to have charged up his energy. He wondered if it was Kami? But still, wasn''t this kinda on the weak side? He felt he had more energy than the person. He shook his head confusedly and shrugged once.

    He thought it also strange that he also only picked up one presence but no second. There should be two?

    He held his head high, placed his hands against his mouth to amp his voice and started shouting. "Hey!!!~ Anyone home!!?~" He didn''t want to go inside the building. It was like breaking into someone''s house and that felt wrong.

    Darc stayed where he was and waited, tapping his foot on the ground while doing so.

    "Well, hello there." a voice behind him said.

    Darc jumped up in surprise and looked back. The one he saw behind him was Mr. Popo. Darc sighed out in relief. "Scaring me like that..." Darc looked Mr. Popo up and down. "Are you God(Kami)? Damn, seems like when one becomes a god you feel like a corpse. I couldn''t sense you at all." Darc said still complaining about the scare he got.

    He genuinely could not feel Mr. Popo¡äs presence and that made him wonder how this guy does it? He is strong but why does he feel like as if he doesn''t exist?

    Mr. Popo smiled at him and it let Darc¡äs mouth twitch. That was kinda creepy. "You can¡ät feel me because I am one with nature. And I am not Kami. I am Mr. Popo", he answered to Darc.

    Darc didn''t bother to deny it. He guessed once ones ki control reached a high level there would be no leakage of said energies. "I guess its true. My name is Darc. Then is the one that is coming over to us Kami?", Darc remarked and looked back at the building where a green-skinned old man was coming from and slowly approaching them. He wore a white robe and, who would have thought, had a wooden cane.

    It was the nameless Namekian that later would become Piccolo. Right now he calls himself Kami.

    "Yes, that is him", Mr.Popo answered and went to the side of Kami when he reached here.

    Kami looked down at Darc because Kami was pretty tall and Darc still missed some inches. "Hello, my boy. I heard your words. My name is Kami and I am indeed the guardian of this earth." , he said while smiling. "I also know why you are here. It''s impressive to have collected the dragon balls with your age. I will give you the last dragon ball but only after you tell me what you want to do with them. I do not want harm to befall the earth with an unwise wish from someone. After all, I am the creator of those beads and need to take responsibility."

    Darc heard him out and smiled at him back. "Sure, if that is all I need to do to get my wish granted, why not? It''s pretty simple. I want to get stronger but here on earth I am not gonna become stronger. I plan to wish myself onto a planet where I can learn the best martial arts.", gave Darc as an answer.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Kami had a complicated look on his face. "You would abandon your family and friends just to pursue strength?", he asked solemnly.

    Darc waved with one of his hands. "Don''t worry, I don''t plan to stay there forever. I know for a certain fact that aliens already visited our planet many times. You should know about that as well since you are a god, right? Or should I properly address you as an alien yourself?" He grinned brightly after saying those words.

    Kami was now surprised and even Mr. Popo was showing a surprised reaction but the second remained pretty silent. Only Kami continued. "That...how do you know that?"

    "I once saw a weird pod land in some mountain region. There was nothing inside but from that day onward I knew there had to be life outside this planet. And you look like you are not from this planet. Our planet does have many races but most are humans, anthropomorphic animals or dinosaurs. You don''t look like any of them. Well, I could have been wrong but you in the end just proved my thinking.", Darc explained while completely lying as good as possible.

    Kami listened to him and calmed down. It seemed he took that lie on a silver platter. After all, he himself gave himself away. "I see, child. But wishing for something like that really is highly risky."

    Darc nodded to that. "I know, but I will have to do it. Technology outside of earth seems way ahead of ours so I shouldn''t have problems coming back..."

    Kami only sighed. He hesitated to send a promising protector of the earth to go into his demise. Especially such a young lad. Let''s hope that no harm befalls this child. "Alright, here is the last Dragonball for you.", he stated and reached out the last ball to him.

    Darc nodded, grabbed Kami¡äs hand where the Dragonball was with his own two hands and bowed.

    He remained silent for a while and Kami thought it was his way of saying thanks. And shortly after it proved right because Darc said thank you.

    Then Darc placed all the Dragonballs together on the ground and started the chant after raising his hands upwards.

    "Come forth, Shenron! And grant me my wish!", Darc shouted out.

    The wish beads started to glow and it became dark all over the earth. With a lightning zap, the mighty dragon Shenron charged out of the beads, coiled around in the air and slowly materialized with a roar.

    It began with its head and traveled to its body. The red eyes stared at Darc with an imposing majestic aura and the green lush scales glimmered in the dark sky like beautiful emeralds. Its two whiskers moving in a rhythmical manner. Truly, the earth dragon looked the best.

    The dragon Shenron slowly moved its mouth up and down and a deep voice filled the air.

    "Now, state your wish. I shall grant any wish you have" the dragon stated.

    "Alright.", Darc breathed deeply in and out, preparing himself. "Shenron! Please transfer me to Planet Namek were Porunga lives!"

    At those words, Kami became instantly shocked and pale. This kid actually knew about planet Namek? What is going on?

    "You! How do you know about that!? Are you.....", he shouted and wanted to find out what this was all about but Shenron interrupted him pretty fast "It shall be granted.", said Shenron and his eyes glowed. Soon after Darc vanished from Kami¡äs lookout.

    Kami only looked at the empty space where Darc stood. He had his mouth wide apart. He started sweating. Did this kid plan out everything to this point? Did he lie to him? Well, not entirely but he sure added some spice to the meal.

    Kami actually got worried and couldn''t sort his thoughts.

    "I shall excuse myself now.", gave Shenron from himself and started to vanish. All the Dragonball started spinning in the air and scattered once again over the earth.

    ----

    Darc stood still and blinked his eyes. He looked around himself and saw a greenish sky and a pretty scarce vegetation.

    The ground was normal but the grass here was blue in color and the water was just as green as the sky above. Just a darker shade of green.

    Darc grinned brightly. ¡äIt worked¡ä, he thought.

    He was on Namek. Now to the next step...

    He took out a round object and pushed the button and soon a beeping sound gave him a signal. It picked up the Dragonballs on Namek. Darc actually started to chuckle but coughed afterward.

    Then he scratched his head. He could sense a lot of energies around him so he wasn''t troubled to know where the villages are but the question is how does he approach them and not get killed?

    He shook his head. It should be alright. These Namekians should be really peaceful as long as he didn''t do anything stupid.

    The language barrier is also not that hard to solve. Korin and Kami had a certain technique to read minds. Even Goku learned it.

    And since reading minds is a useful technique, Darc also learned it on his own way back when he was still in his town. Its all about guiding ones ki in one''s mind and connecting to people. Weirdly enough Kami didn''t seem to notice him reading his mind.

    He already tried it out. So he knew it would work. All he needed to do was touch someone and concentrate to get the required information from the mind of the subject. Just like that he got Kami¡äs knowledge about the Namekian tongue.

    He could also already speak monkey.....Don''t bother asking. He kinda thought understanding bubbles later would be neat so he learned the monkey language from earth. If that actually will help in anything? He kinda doubts it.

 Chapter 19: Meeting New People

    Darc slowly rose into the air and closed his eyes. It became dark all around him and in his mind, his ki erupted horizontally just like a drop hitting the water and creating ripples. It traveled over great distances. While traveling it hit some weak and strong ki signatures here and there.

    ¡äHmm, there are strong signatures at some places. Question is, where should I start? I don''t seem to sense Guru yet.¡ä, he thought.

    Then he opened his eyes, looked to the right side and charged off into the distance.

    ----

    A few kilometers away was a village and all the Namekian still didn''t notice anything at all and continued their daily life.

    Shortly after Darc came flying over and landed in front of the village. The Namekians naturally got instantly agitated after discovering him. It was an event where an alien came to their village. A danger yet not known to them.

    The elderly brought the younger ones a little bit further back together, protecting them there and it didn''t take long and some other Namekians that looked like warriors came out of the group and readied up to fight.

    Darc saw how the Namekians reacted and smiled bitterly. Just as he thought. They live pretty secludedly here and wouldn''t trust anyone that easily.

    "Who are you! And what are you doing here!", said one of the warriors. And weirdly enough Darc could understand them. So there were no language barriers at all? Well, he still needs the Namekian tongue for Porunga.

    Since they seemed about to attack him he didn''t hesitate much and started talking. "Hello everyone! Sorry that I come here without any notice but could I talk with someone in charge here?", he said to them but they still remained vigilant.

    So he sighed and used his newly gained tongue. He had to think for a moment what words he should use and especially how they were pronounced. He started talking afterward.

    "Don''t be so suspicious. I really am not here to harm anyone. Please believe me or why else would I know your language?", came out of his mouth in Namekian.

    The warriors and the elderly immediately were shocked by an alien using their language.

    They looked at each other and started nodding one after the other.

    "You still haven''t introduced yourself...", said the one Namekian that talked before.

    Darc smiled. "My name is Darc. I am a Human from Earth.", he stated to them. "If you really don''t trust me then I will just leave. But you would really help me out if you could tell me how I can get into contact with your grand elder. After all, he is the one that gives permission to use the Dragonballs, right?"

    He gave them another shock. But the one this time was a little bit more complex since he knew about heir secret wish beads and their esteemed grand elder. They slowly thought that this person cant be normal to know so much.

    But they still were skeptical and watched each other again and again and finally, some elderly person came forward and agreed to bring him to the grand elders home. The warrior Nail was also there. If anything happened Nail would make sure that the visitor will not do anything stupid.

    Darc smiled and nodded. "Thanks, with who do I have the pleasure?", he asked the elderly Namekian.

    The elderly looked at him and smiled at his question. "I am called Moori. I am the elder of this village."

    Darc arched his brows up and scratched his head again. Then he nodded in acknowledgment. Looks like he met the main character without noticing. He gotta admit it was actually kinda hard to know since he never met them.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Then he glanced to the Namekian children and wondered if one of them is Dende. But he shouldn''t be born yet so that was unlikely.

    Moori noticed his glance and narrowed his eyes but Darc noticed that as well and added some words.

    "So in Namekian culture, the old educate the young?", he asked Moori.

    Moori was confused at first. He thought this person knew most things already. "Yes, it is a custom of ours. Like that we ensure that our traditions remain with the young so they continue it on. You don''t do that?", he said and asked Darc.

    "Some do it but mostly we do it a little different. Our knowledge is mostly written down in books and even that wasn''t done all the time. We get educated at special places called schools by people that are made into mentors for teaching thousands of people. There are inconsistencies in learning in such a way. But we just basically compensated for our short lives. We only get to be around 100 years old after all.", he said and grinned to Moori.

    Moori in return nodded. Namekians could become hundreds of years old so they took the time to educate their children. But they were fewer in numbers because of that.

    "Alright, shall we go?", Darc asked.

    "Yes, please follow me.", answered Moori and started flying up in a certain direction. Darc also did the same and followed suit.

    The other Namekians looked how their elder and Darc flew away and wondered if everything will be alright.

    -----

    A little bit later at the grand elders building.

    A young Namekian stood tall in front of the building with beige pants and a blue top. Around his neck, he had a beige piece of clothing. This was Nail, the guardian of the grand elder and the strongest warrior from planet Namek.

    Right now he looked upwards since two individuals were flying to this place and were descending down to him. He eyed them up and saw that one was actually a person not from his race. So he got pretty vigilant.

    "Hello, brother.", said Moori after approaching Nail.

    "What are you doing, Moori? You are bringing an alien to this place?", Nail retorted immediately. They may be siblings but Nail took his duty pretty seriously.

    "I know what you want to say to me but hear me out. This child is called Darc. He is a Human from a planet called Earth and he knows about our grand elder as well as the existence of the Dragonballs...", tried Moori to explain.

    "What!? That''s even more of a reason to not lead him here!", Nail shouted this time.

    Darc mixed into that discussion. "I just want to ask for permission to search and use the Dragonballs. Without them, I also won''t be able to leave this planet for quite some time since I did come here with the Dragonballs from Earth. That means I don''t have a spaceship.", he said and remained truthful in that matter. To lie wouldn''t help his cause in any way. The grand elder would still want to read some of his memories.

    "The Earth also has Dragonballs? Then why do you come here for ours?", Nail asked. He wasn''t convinced. Normally someone would think that when one has their owns wish beads, why bother coming here for other wish beads.

    Darc actually was surprised that he would ask something like that. "Well, our Dragonballs only fulfill one wish and they are pretty limited in that regard. I doubt the dragon could fulfill my desires and I also had to wait at least 3 years to make three wishes. Yours would be available three times in that time and make three times the amount of wishes. So, that''s the reason."

    ¡äWhat do you expect, mate? That I tell you that I just plain and simply want three wishes instead of one? And it''s not really that much of a lie.¡ä, Darc thought secretly to himself after answering his doubt.

    Nail and Moori both were surprised. Those Dragonballs he described really were much weaker than the ones they had. Still, Nail wanted to retort again but this time suddenly a voice was heard.

    "Let the child come."

    It was coming from the building behind Nail. Nail looked back and sighed. "Grand elder Guru wants to see you. You have permission to meet him. But do not think I will let you do anything stupid."

    Darc nodded with a smile and all three people went inside the grand elders home.

    Inside, it was kinda dark but his eyes adapted after a while. Nail lead them and went up to the second floor. After levitating up to the second floor as well. Darc could finally see him.

    What made him open his mouth agape was the huge~ figure that sat on a throne. It was the grand elder Guru.

    Darc knew he was big but this was something else. He looked like piccolo in his giant form. At least 5 Meters big if he had to guess.

    Then Darc looked at Nail with a bitter smile. Nail actually told him not to do anything stupid? He would probably be squashed like a fly before that was even an option.

    Nail noticed his predicament and actually smirked. He knew what he thought and it made Nail kinda relax a little.

    "Welcome, child", said the grand elder "I am grand elder Guru. Please excuse my children. We do not get many guests."

    Darc shook his head and made the fist and palm salute and bowed lightly. "Darc pays respect to the grand elder. I do not mind them. I understand why they would be so untrusting of me.", he said and relaxed his stance again, looking straight at the grand elder.

 Chapter 20: The Grand Elder

    The grand elder smiled and his face was peaceful with no worries at all. That was probably accounting to his respectable old age. But do not confuse that with weakness. Right now the elder looked pretty healthy and nothing like in the canon a few years later.

    "Come here, Child. Let this old man see what you know. It should be impossible that there are other Dragonballs. If you really tell the truth, I will know. Only then will I make a decision about letting you collect the wishing beads.", stated Guru to him.

    It seemed the grand elder still had a pretty good hearing and heard the conversation outside the building. It was now up to Darc to decide if he would comply.

    Darc naturally nodded and walked to the side of Guru¡äs throne. Darc also hoped at that point that the old geezer made preparations for this outcome. If not, then the matter about his realm and Darc¡äs old life would be exposed. But at the same time, he also doubted it would come to that.

    Guru placed his hand on Darc¡äs head and started reading his memories. "Please clear your mind. Try to relax.", said the grand elder.

    Darc did clear his mind after being prompted by Guru and soon the elder found the memories he looked for.

    "Ah, yes. I remember now. The child of Katas...Torn into two by an inner conflict. What a terrible fate. But it is good to see that he is still alive and now the guardian of Earth. He was a gifted member of the dragon clan. That explains the Dragonballs on your planet." He removed his hand from his head and continued. "You did not lie and you also do not seem to have evil intentions with the Dragonballs. So I will grant my permission for you to use the beads. Here is the first one", he said and grabbed one gigantic Dragonball behind his head. He placed it into Darc¡äs hands. "The other ones are in the villages. Moori can lead you so that you can collect them."

    It looked like the grand elder only saw his memories from his current life with some knowledge added that he knew about Kami. Good, fewer problems for him.

    Darc had a glittering happiness in his eyes after receiving the Dragonball with the 1-star in it and nodded. "Thank you, grand elder", he replied.

    "But I would also like to stay here for a while and train before using the Dragonballs.", Darc continued and pointed at Nail. "Nail would be a perfect candidate. I can feel immense strength coming from him. I could learn a lot.", was added with a smile.

    Nail just looked at Darc surprised and then at the grand elder, waiting for an answer.

    The grand elder remained silent at first and seemed to think about something. "There is a lot of strength hidden inside you. You don''t really need to train with Nail. I can unlock it for you. Just stay still.", he answered and placed his hand on Darc again. This time Guru concentrated more than before and a little of white energy enveloped his hand.

    But even after a long while nothing happened. In the case of Krillin, he would be enveloped by surging energy but not for him.

    The only thing that did actually happen was that out of a sudden Guru lifted his hand and started coughing violently. He looked a little bit pale and exhausted.

    "Grand Elder!!", both Moori and Nail cried out. Darc also furrowed his brows.

    "It''s alright, my children. I am fine", he ensured them and turned his focus back at Darc. "Child, you are remarkable. Never did something like this happen before. I would normally have no problems to unlock one''s potential. It''s just that your potential is like an ocean without an end. Pulling some of it out just made me exhaust all my magic...", he said to Darc and slowly looked better than before.

    Darc, on the other hand, didn''t feel anything though. "You did? But why don''t I feel anything at all?", he said in wonder and looked down at himself.

    "Why don''t you try to raise your energy output right now? You will see what I mean. If you really can''t feel anything after your power gets increased, then it only proves that your potential is enormous."

    Darc nodded and put the dragon ball to the side. Then he stood somewhere with more space and started to pump out his energy and immediately a white aura surrounded him.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Darc was surprised at first because normally that didn''t happen so quickly. Only after he came near his maximum output would his aura flare up a little. But it did already flare up so soon without any strain and it was strong and stable.

    Then he wrinkled his eyebrows and he started to go further. He felt a power rising inside his heart and he felt intoxicated.

    His aura slowly became fiercer than before and the ground tiles cracked underneath his feet. And even the whole place in itself slowly started shaking uncontrollably. It was not only this place but people could feel the shaking even further away. It was actually the planet that started to react.

    Only when small electric arcs were produced through the friction between the air and his aura did Darc start to stop his output. It was just one small moment. A minute maybe at most. But it was terrifying. He didn''t stop because that was his maximum power but just that he couldn''t control the energy. And that could mean bad things. If the planet reacted like that already then what would happen later on?

    He sighed deeply after his aura stopped completely and he could somewhat suppress it. He looked at his hands. What the hell? What is this immense power? That shouldn''t happen after getting Guru¡äs power up. Sure, Krillin was also euphoric but still. He was genuinely confused.

    Guru, Nail, and Moori started to sweat a little because of the immense pressure they felt just now.

    "What unbelievable power. And I only managed to pull out a small amount...", Guru commented on the display of his strength.

    After thinking for a while his frowning brows arched up and Darc started to smile really brightly. He started to feel amazed and now couldn''t control his happiness any longer. His heart was just too excited.

    This, This right here was the dream of so many people from his previous life. Being able to shake the planet with one''s anger. His euphoric feelings could also be probably explained because he still had a small child''s body. Sometimes it reacted weirdly.

    "Haha! Thank you, grand elder! This is amazing!", he shouted out to Guru.

    Nail and Moori smiled bitterly. If he now decided to go against them, they couldn''t stop him.

    "I will make sure to repay this kindness.", said Darc grinning from one ear to the other.

    Guru smiled at his words. "Thank you, child. That would be appreciated."

    Even Moori and Nail nodded in gratitude to his sentence. It meant they befriended a powerful ally.

    "But I must still say. I wonder why I didn''t feel anything at first? Well, nevermind that. It''s still amazing.", Darc said bewildered.

    Maybe that is also why the divine water didn''t feel like anything? Maybe his potential was just so great that the divine water was just like a drop in the ocean?

    But then why didn''t he even feel elder Guru¡äs unlocking? It kinda resembled the mystic unlock from Gohan. Gohan also didn''t feel his power rising until he lost patience and burst out with it.

    He then smiled and sighed after he calmed down a little. "One thing is for sure. I still need to train myself in the control of this power now.", he commented.

    He looked to Guru "I will go meditate for about two weeks or so first and then collect the Dragonballs later. I am really thankful that you helped me out to get stronger.", he added

    "It''s alright. We can wait.", said elder Moori and Guru only dittoed with a silent nodding.

    Being finished with most things here Darc took the Dragonball and said goodbye to the grand elder and the other two. Then he moved out to some remote place and started his meditation. He needed to get a clear grasp on his powers.

    ----

    Two weeks later.

    Darc opened his eyes from meditation and a weak gust of wind shot out from his body. He outstretched one arm, clenched his fist in front of him and grinned. He got the most part of his power now under control. He would still need training to completely control it but he knew now to what extent his power reached. Let''s say it didn''t take much to ki blast a planet to smithereens at his current state.

    But that also made him know how dangerous it was not to have any control over such power or going overboard. Fighting an enemy with about the same strength would also become a test on its own. You need to hurt the enemy and refrain from destroying the planet while doing so.

    The energy would also be pretty wasted when you just let it gush out uncontrolled, to say the least.

    Closing his eyes again he looked at his meridians in his body. They were now a lot clearer and the energy trickled much faster inside them. The quality of ki being higher was also a good thing.

    He was happy that he managed to make some progress in that regard as well. With more ki, it was much easier to purify his meridians in a faster manner. And that was not all. His energy also seemed to still grow even now...

    He wondered what would happen if the old supreme Kai unlocked the rest of his potential? Of course, only considering if he could.

    Darc did also invest some time thinking about why he has so much potential. In his eyes, it easily outperformed Gohan¡äs and Frieza¡äs. And they were said to have the greatest potential. The former based on fans and the opinion of the z fighters and the later was acknowledged even by Beerus.

    Well, that¡äs brain fodder for another time. He didn''t really oppose the fact that he had it. It was just a surprise for him. Being lucky actually is possible it seems.

    In any way. He should go now and collect the Dragonballs. Only about half of his time from his holidays was left now. If he didn''t make sure to accelerate his plans he would not be able to keep his promise to his mother.

    And that he wouldn''t end well. Got to hurry.

 Chapter 21: Goodbye

    Shortly after he made his mind Darc flew back to the grand elders home. With the enhanced strength, the flight was so much easier now and by far faster.

    After arriving and landing there he saw Nail standing guard as always. Sometimes Darc wondered how this guy can just stand there and do nothing else. Well, they did get their energy from the sun through photosynthesis. So Namekians are pretty much plants?

    "Yo, how are you holding up, Nail?", asked Darc after coming closer. "Looks like you are taking a break from training?"

    Nail looked at him and smiled. It looked like in these two weeks Nail had a 180-degree change of personality towards him.

    "Hey, Darc. I just meditated a second ago but felt you coming over so I stopped.", Nail answered.

    "So you are making progress. I still can sense a lot of your energy gushing out from you but its lower than when we first met.", Darc noticed after eyeing him up.

    Somewhere around the first week, Darc came over from time to time to test his strength and doing some spars with Nail. It was not to beat up Nail but to get a feel for his fighting sense back now that he a lot more power. He wasn''t a bully after all. And it definitely didn''t have anything to do with boredom.

    Nail also didn''t draw the short stick out of this relationship since Darc taught him some basic arts like how to control and feel ki and after that how to suppress ki or vice-versa to increase it over his limit for a short time.

    He also taught him some basic martial arts since Nail actually didn''t really had that much prowess in them and mostly knew some energy techniques and everything else was kinda brute force attacks.

    So all in all while testing out his powers he ended up teaching Nail. And Nail in return absorbed the teachings pretty quickly and improved by leaps and bounds. He was now already twice as strong as before.

    Nail had a lot of potential in himself as well but when Darc mentioned that he would always say its because he was born a warrior.

    "And I do know for a certain fact that you are about twice as strong now.", Darc added to compliment his improvement again.

    Nail smiled and laughed a little. "Its all thanks to your teachings. I wouldn''t have known otherwise. Your martial arts from Earth are really something. They do not base on pure power but on technique. At the same time, they give so much power over time as a reward for the effort one puts into them. I do see now why you would have such an increase after grand elder unlocked your potential"

    Darc chuckled awkwardly. He heard these compliments a lot nowadays and it made him kinda blush a little. He didn''t think that his understanding of the arts was that great. Maybe he should compare with some other martial artists when he comes back home. Just even if for comparing notes only.

    "Well, look at you going on and making such statements as if you were the only one learning. I also took your techniques in return after all.", Darc said while scratching his head in embarrassment. He wondered if teacher Zarid felt like this?

    Nail nodded at his answer. "Sure, the few techniques I had. But most of them you learned are magic techniques and the one teaching them to you was Moori. I was amazed that someone else besides our dragon clan can utilize magic. If I had to learn them I would never succeed."

    "Well, there are other beings that can use magic. But I neither thought that I would be able to use magic.", Darc said while placing one hand to his chin and thinking about it "And it was just out of curiosity. I saw Moori teach some young Namekians the use of magic and got interested. I even tried it out. For me, it isn''t that different from using ki. But I do feel a distinct difference that they are not the same. Maybe the same source of energy but used in different ways?", Darc said as he tried to explain it.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Actually, Darc noticed pretty quickly that magic was useful and gave it a try. He wondered about it why he could use it since they were two different things but then again it just felt the same as ki for him. For example the healing magic. It was as if he infused his ki into wounds and let them regenerate.

    He would still need to experiment with it. Right now he only learned things like healing and materialization. But even that only to a basic level.

    It felt like the spells were some kind of exchange. You would for example exchange some of your energy for some cloth to materialize out of thin air. That was pretty convenient. It was basically an exchange with the energy around him. It was like a law here of equal trade. But at the same time energy did seem to weight more than material.

    "Just trying it out, huh. You should have seen Moori¡äs face when he talked to me about it. You were very proficient in magic even though you only started using it.", said Nail with a little snort.

    Darc waved his hand in submission. "Alright, let''s stop talking about that. I am actually here to say my goodbyes. I am gonna collect the Dragonballs today."

    Nail heard his words and nodded. "Alright, I wish you luck then, Darc. May we see us again. And hopefully not when we need your help. And if we do, please help us out."

    "Hey, aren''t you relying too much on a kid?" , said Darc with a big smirk.

    "A kid stronger than most adults ever could be.", corrected Nail with a smile.

    Darc waved himself away and started to fly off to Moori`s village. "See ya sometimes! And you as well grand elder!", shouted Darc while flying off.

    ----

    Not long after he arrived at Moori¡äs village he explained to him that it was about time.

    Moori only nodded to him and lead him to all the different villages that had the Dragonballs. Then he placed them all together at a remote place. He didn''t want anyone to know what he wished for so he activated them alone. It was time to make his 3 wishes.

    "Takkaraputo popurunga pupirittoparo! (Come forth Porunga and grant my wishes!), called Darc out in the Namekian language.

    Just like the Earth Shenron, Porunga set forth and materialized out of the Dragonballs. He was hulky and looked way different than Shenron. He also had 4 Horns instead of 2 antlers. Darc actually didn''t like Porunga as much as Shenron but that doesn''t really matter now.

    "Thou has collected the 7 Dragonballs. State your desire. I will fulfill any 3 wishes.", said Porunga in the

    "Porunga, my first wish is this. Change my race into a Saiyan¡äs...", Darc told him as his first wish and wanted to try something out.

    Silence at first. Then Porunga stated. "That wish cannot be granted. Chose another wish."

    ¡äThought so. Can''t just change my race that was predetermined by that old geezer.¡ä

    "Then, can you grant me the Saiyan body constitution. I mean with the Zenkai ability?", he asked Porunga again.

    "Is that a wish?", Porunga asked.

    "Yes", Darc confirmed.

    "It shall be granted.", said Porunga and his eyes shined. A single bulb of light grew out of thin air and merged into Darc¡äs body.

    Darc stretched himself a little and smirked. He felt immense vitality traveling through his body. His lifespan has probably been improved by a far margin and he even noticed that his hair was now a little bit spikier than before. They have a lot of vitality in them to oppose gravity. Seems like that''s why the Saiyan got those unique hairstyles. His own hair right now looked like a combination from 11-year-old Gohan and Goten after cutting it.

    Actually, was he now kinda like Cell? Nah, that couldn''t be. Then his wish for a race change would have been granted. He is still after all 100% Human. That''s for sure.

    Still, this felt pretty good. Now he could also do some gravity training. Otherwise, he would pretty sure shorten his life and damage his body permanently when training in higher gravity. And even have an obvious limit to where he could not be turned to mush.

    "State your second wish.", Porunga interrupted him.

    "Please grant me a space ability. Something to create space pockets or separate dimensions. The affinity for space would also work and I could combine my magic with it.", Darc said.

    Porunga stayed silent for a while and thought about something. Seems that wish wasn''t so easy to grant. Will he deny it again?

    "It shall be granted.", confirmed Porunga and again a light merged with his body. This time the light was way bigger than the first and it radiated brightly. It engulfed him and vanished inside him.

    Darc didn''t really feel any different this time. He probably needs to figure out how he uses whatever he got from Porunga.

    "Your third wish. Now." It was Porunga again and he looked kinda impatient. Was he losing a lot of power and couldn''t stay? Or does he just want to go back sleeping? If that was the case, what a lazy dragon.

    "Alright. Porunga, my last wish is to be sent to planet Yardrat.", Darc smirked and closed his eyes. Now it was finally time to leave Namek. He planed to learn the instant transmission on planet Yardrat so he can travel unhindered.

    "It shall be granted", stated Porunga this time instantly.

    After a short time waiting, Darc vanished from planet Namek.

    Nail felt his ki vanish and looked against the sky where it slowly became daytime again after Porunga dispersed. "So he went home.", he mumbled.

 Chapter 22: Intermission

    After the feeling of being transferred vanished, Darc opened his eyes again but what he thought to see was not in front of him.

    His mouth twitched in annoyance after he discovered where he actually was. His glance looked from one side to the other and stayed fixed to his front.

    It was the white room again. The same damn room he visited already and knew just too clearly about.

    ¡äWhy the hell am I here again? Don''t tell me I died while being transported to Yardrat? Damn, that would be pathetic. Just after I started to like where my progress was going.¡ä

    Darc looked around this time and use his whole body to perceive all the things around him.

    ¡äBut where the hell is that old man?¡ä, he thought after noticing he was alone here.

    Suddenly the scenery changed as if Darc was moving at high speeds somewhere and a corridor appeared with many doors on each side. It was darker than before and eerie chains were dangling from the ceiling. The atmosphere completely changed in general from the tranquil white room to this dark corridor.

    Darc wrinkled his brows. ¡äWhat is going on here?¡ä, wondered and actually started to move in one direction of this place. While walking he noticed that every door had different concepts and material it was made out of. One was a stone door. Another was wood. There were also weird ones that were made out of chainmail or the likes. The only thing the doors had in common was a big white lock at some of them.

    He got worried what this all meant. What are these doors? He did also try to open one just as a test but it didn''t budge. So he moved on along all this eeriness

    After moving for a while he saw someone. Looking closer he saw a man in white and someone with ragged clothes and chains around him. Not long after a door from the side opened up and the man in chains got grabbed by another chain that came out of the door and pulled inside.

    Closing itself a lock appeared on the door after a few seconds.

    Darc did not miss even a split second of it. The one still standing there was actually the old geezer that he met last time in the white room but why was he here now and saw this weird display.

    "Oh, how come you are here right now? Shouldn''t you be waiting at the reception?", said the old man with a somewhat confused look after appearing right in front of Darc.

    Then he waved his hand and they both came back into the white room.

    "Hey, what the hell was that just now?", Darc asked him about what he saw a second ago.

    The old man just placed himself onto a chair again and let a table appear in front of him.

    "It is just what you have said. Hell. Every door in that corridor represents a hell for a sinner. Souls are being purified of their sins in them.", he answered calmly and let a teapot appear in front of him. He took it and filled himself a cup and started sipping it. All the while leaning backward in his chair. He looked pretty comfortable And the aroma of the tea started drifting in all directions.

    Darc was really getting a bad vibe now. What is this old geezer exactly?

    ¡äDidn''t he introduce himself as the god of reincarnation? Why would he send the sinners to hell? Wasn''t that the job of a devil?¡ä, he thought.

    "I did. But that is not my only job. And why should that be the job of a devil? In your current realm, there is also pretty much the same concept at work.", said the old man.

    ¡äCrap, I forgot that he can read all my thoughts¡ä, he remembered and sighed.

    "You mean King Enma...It is true if I think about it but still. Why did I have to see that? Why am I even here again?", he said and asked after thinking.

    The old man looked at him sipped again. "You died...", he said.

    "WHAT!?", Darc shouted this time and was shocked. Has all the effort been for nothing?

    The old man saw his reaction and chuckled. "Just joking. How is your current life going? Enjoying yourself?"

    The mouth of Darc twitched again. He lied to him again. Is this geezer even taking his job serious enough?

    "Shouldn''t you pretty much know how it is progressing?", answered Darc back to his question.

    "True, but I wanted to know if you are enjoying yourself. After all, I got a little document here that states that a certain Porunga wanted to change your race?", he said and took a document from his table and looked at it. "I got to ask. Why do you still want to change yourself so much? Shouldn''t you be proud of being a creation in the image of God?"Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Darc listened and snorted. Seems like his little test didn''t go unnoticed. "The wish didn''t work out. And only being the creation of God is just not enough. You know exactly what dangers await me in that world.", he said while denying that geezers words. "Come to think of it. I got a weird message after being born. Why didn''t you tell me that I had joined some guineapig course?"

    The old man smiled and put down his cup and the document he held.

    "Yes, I forgot to tell you that it was an experimental run. But what would have changed the outcome? Nothing at all. Your desire for a change in your life was already scorching like a bright flame. You would have accepted the rebirth nonetheless. I just picked you because of that.", the old man said.

    "I am not sure about that. I believed in a different rebirth. Just being thrown into a world without anything was not my thinking of being reborn. Maybe you old geezer even got something out of it sending me there?", Darc answered.

    "You truly are ungrateful, child. Here I thought to accept my mistake and inform you of the rules and even give you information on your gift but I truly was mistaken. Maybe I should have just sent you to hell where you would have ended up anyway." The old man''s words were dark and with a serious tone this time. Maybe him getting accused to benefit from his rebirth hit a nerve.

    Darc got a shudder down his spine. Why didn''t he think about that? He kinda took his words for granted it seems.

    "I...Sorry. I just felt being mistreated. So I was actually damned for falling into hell, huh?", he asked with a sour tone.

    ".....", the old man remained silent and sighed. "A minor one but yes. Your soul was tagged with the hell tag when you arrived here. Maybe that is also why you got pulled to that corridor when you came here again. Anyway, I brought you here this time to clear some things up."

    The old man was calm again and started explaining

    "First, this is still an experimental system we gods have come to collaborate in. That is also one reason we normally do not give you souls any benefits besides your knowledge from your previous lives. Just think about it. What would happen if for example someone on the god level from the Dragonball realm was reincarnated into your old world? And not only would he have his knowledge but some benefit with it? It would be bringing chaos. There are of course some criteria for which world a being is suited to be reborn in but that would go overboard with my explanation and you don''t need to know about that anyway."

    "Second, because I have forgotten to tell you all the prior said things, I worked out with the other gods and included some gift for you that shouldn''t break the balance too much. It still depends on you how to use it. You should have noticed the gift by now."

    "Third, do not try to change things that were premade for you with those wishing beads. If you break one of these rules I will have to bring you back here. Under those rules fall your race and your lifespan. Meaning, no changing races, no eternal youth, no immortality...That is about all I wanted to say to this point."

    Darc was surprised "Wait, so it is possible to wish for those things somehow...?", he asked him.

    The old man remained silent. It seemed there was still a power that could bend those rules but he would still end up back here.

    "Hehe, it''s alright...I wasn''t really planning to do any of those wishes besides maybe change my race...But that was also because I saw only the benefits...Maybe I truly am too greedy with things and should keep myself in check a little. That should be my sin if I had to guess. Well, understood. Hey, old man, what is it I got from you? I am kinda curious right now since you mentioned it.", said Darc chuckling a little

    He accepted he won''t get far with that one previous question. And truth be told it was just how he stated it to be. He just didn''t want to die so easily but after some time he came to accept what he was and where he was. Also, he isn''t that weak anymore. Somehow, he will manage.

    "You got something everyone is bestowed with but it is more prominent in you. I gave you the unlimited potential to become everything and nothing at the same time. How you use that potential is up to you.", the old man smiled again. "Oh, and this here as well since only enhancing something you already got kinda was not enough of an apology to you they said....."

    He waved with his hand and a Chalkboard appeared on one wall of the white room. On it, there were some things written in the common language from Earth.

    +++++++++++++++++

    Name: Darc

    Race: Human

    Age: 8 Years

    Status: Healthy

    Active Buffs: None

    Passive Buffs: Supreme Constitution (Greater Strength, Greater Endurance, Greater Vitality, Greater Muscle Memory)

    Abilities: Ki Control (B), Ki Sense (D+), Meditation(B), Telepathy (B), Healing (E), Magic Materialisation (E)

    Arts: Hu (Tiger) School

    Techniques: Kamehameha ?, Galick Gun(D), Masenko?, Datushahu (Slaughtering Tiger)(E+)

    Energy: Ki (average), Magic (poor)

    Meridians: 14% unlocked

    Talents: Unlimited Potential, Space? Affinity

    Battle Power ----- Suppressed: ~8.000 (90%), Normal: ~80.000, Flared/Max: ~400.000 (x5, depending on meridian and ki quality)

    +++++++++++++++++

    "What? A status screen?", Darc exclaimed in surprise.

    "Yes, to look at your progress. That''s at least what the God said that gave this a go. Since it doesn''t really give you any real benefit it''s alright to gift. Anyway, you can always look at this when you start meditating. This room is your inner soul state after all.", said the old man.

    "Well, let''s stop here. You were on your way to a planet called Yardrat right? Please enjoy your further stay there and have a safe trip.", he said and waved with his hand again and everything turned black for Darc.

    ----

    Darc immediately woke up and pushed himself up in agitation. He still wanted to ask something but seems like that old geezer denied him. Well, at least he wasn''t sent to hell...

    He was sweating a little and looked around after coming back to his senses. He was in some kind of hospital.

    Someone came into the room and saw him awake. That person immediately ran away and came back with two other people.

    These people looked humanoid and had pink skin with some bluish spots on their heads. It was the Yardratians.

    Darc sighed and started talking with them about simple things like thanking them for taking care of him and asking where he was.

    He found out afterward he was found unconscious in some field and because they were friendly they took him to this hospital and waited until he came back to his senses. That was a day ago already.

 Chapter 23: Returning Home

    A few weeks passed since he came to Yardrat and nothing really significant happened in that time. He didn''t have any high boosts in power like when he did meet Guru on Namek but he wasn''t even here for that in the first place.

    Darc knew it would now be back to training hard to accomplish something further in his progress. What he could do right now is concentrate his focus on trying out his few new abilities or try to unlock his meridians further.

    Remembering what was written on that board made him notice that his meridians somehow enhanced his overall power. He had a hunch that would be somehow the case but now it was confirmed for him.

    But only so little was opened? That was kinda depressing for him. He already had put about 2-3 years of training into that and the boost from Guru recently did a lot in refining the meridians as well.

    So it meant that its gonna take a lot of effort to open them up later on. And the more he achieved the longer it would take. Like an endless spiral.

    So he decided to give his abilities a try first and later go with his refining. Besides he had to learn instant transmission and had no real time diverting his attention to anything else.

    After he talked with the Yardratian people he asked them if they had any options to leave this planet.

    The Yardratian thought about giving him a spaceship but one Yardratian noticed that Darc had ki in his body and could learn the instant transmission. That would effectively not waste a spaceship on an offworlder.

    Darc, of course, showed his interest in the technique and asked them what it was all about and that he really would like to try it out.

    The Yardratian thought about it and agreed to part with their technique. They showed him how to utilize ki in a much greater sense to lock onto other familiar auras and travel within an instant to that destination.

    Darc at first was amazed at how much this technique required in amounts of ki. He barely managed to fulfill that bare minimum to feel Earth or better to say feel Kami. His ki sense also wasn''t that good. What made it a little bit worse.

    But it seems his Affinity that he wished for helped him a lot in learning the technique. The instant transmission was basically putting him into a temporary own dimension where time was completely ignored. That is how it can teleport someone instantly. Well instantly in regard as fast as the instant transmission goes.

    He tried it out a few times and teleported near Nail for fun and jiggle and returned back to Yardrat pretty immediately. Namek was closer to Yardrat and he wasn''t that proficient in this technique yet. So he chose to troll a little and get familiar with the technique.

    Nail, on the other hand, got really confused. He always immediately felt Darc¡äs energy and looked around to see where he was but his signature always disappeared shortly after.

    When Darc looked at his watch, he saw that only two days remained until school was gonna start again. He sighed in annoyance. At least he finished what he was after but now its back to boring life.

    Darc said his farewells to all the Yardratian he met. He actually found out that Yardratian had more than just one base color of skin. There were even a few with blue or green skin. It opened up his understanding that there is more to things than what he knew. Some of them even had pretty powerful auras. At least the ones that showed him the technique had at least the amount of power he had if not even more. That made him determine that he has still to keep training.

    As a farewell gift, he got a set of Yardratian clothes. He accepted it and put them aside for now.

    After everything was done, he closed his eyes to concentrate on Kami¡äs location. He even put his index and middle finger on his forehead just like Goku to focus better. After locking on to it he started the transmission. Effectively vanishing from Yardrat.

    ----

    The lookout was quiet as always and Kami was looking at Earth right now. He seemed in thought.

    Suddenly Kami noticed something and turned his head.

    And there he stood. Darc was finally back. Kami widened his eyes. He saw him but the change he went through made him flabbergasted. What happened to this child? Why does he emit such a strong power after just a months time?The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "Hey there Kami. Long time no see.", he grinned and greeted him with one hand waving to him.

    "You....can use kaikai? Also, what is with that energy you are emitting.", Kami wondered about why he felt someone using kaikai so suddenly. People using similar techniques can still feel each other using them.

    "Nah, this technique is called instant transmission. Your kaikai is only usable by deities and such and its way more proficient than my move.", Darc answered and started grinning. "Well, I just got stronger that is all. Ah, I should also say hi from the grand elder on Namek."

    When Kami heard his last words he opened his mouth slightly. Right, he nearly forgot about that. This kid only gives him one surprise after another.

    "Why did you know about my ancestry and my home planet?", Kami became suspicious.

    "Easy, remember when you gave me the Dragonball? I read your mind when I touched your hand. I also know your Namekian tongue now", Darc said in Namekian and placed a finger against his temple.

    Kami was shocked to hear him talk like that. Did he read his mind? Why didn''t he notice anything when he did that? Come to notice he couldn''t read this boy¡äs thought at all. Kami sighed after a short moment of silence. He didn''t bother going after that topic any longer.

    "So, boy. What are you going to do now after coming back?", Kami asked.

    "Well, I am still a kid and need to go to school and all that. Gotta go back home before my mother starts getting angry. She probably already is worried that I was gone for so long.", Darc said to him while placing his hands behind his head and thinking about it.

    Kami didn''t know what to say to that. In such moments the boy seemed so carefree but he knew better now not to think like that. This kid had a lot on its mind.

    "Then you better hurry, right?", nodded Kami and knew he would leave pretty soon.

    Darc nodded as well "Yeah, we will see each other again sometime later, Kami." Then he dashed off and jumped down the platform. Kami only sighed and looked at his small frame.

    While falling some distance he started to shout "Dark Flying Nimbus!" and a dark cloud came flying and caught his fall.

    "Hey, buddy. Been a while, huh. Okay, let''s go back to my hometown." He patted it and pointed into a direction. With that, the Nimbus started flying off in the said direction.

    ---

    Arriving in front of Kerno town Darc looked down at it and smiled. He kinda missed this town a little.

    "Alright, I will go alone from this point onward. See you later, buddy.", he said and jumped down from the could.

    Landing on the ground he looked around if anyone saw him. Not seeing anyone he took out his bicycle and mounted it.

    He was gonna ride the bike for this short distance. He actually wanted to keep it a secret that he could fly for now. When the time comes he would tell his parents and the villagers so they don''t go into a panic.

    Coming back to his home he unmounted his bicycle and stared at the door. He sighed, opened it and went inside.

    "I am back home~!", he shouted out into the house.

    One could hear something falling inside a room. It was the gallery. Darc smiled and he saw how the door to the gallery opened and his mother came out. She had a few little tears in her eyes and dashed to him, hugging him dearly.

    "My baby is back!", Kibini said and sniffed a little.

    "Mom, you are suffocating me.", Darc said after seeing her being so emotional.

    Kibini let go and eyed him up. She looked for any injuries or other things like that. Good thing he was nowhere hurt. Then her gaze became firm and she started to get angry. She grabbed his ear and started to complain while stretching and twisting his hear.

    "You mischievous child of mine! Do you know how worried I was!? I thought you would only be gone for half the time at most but you actually used all the time up from your holidays!", she shouted angrily but soon after smiled gently.

    "Welcome home, sweetie." She kissed his forehead and let go of his ear.

    And at that moment Darc¡äs stomach started grumbling. Darc blushed like a tomato. He didn''t think that would happen now when he came back and at this emotional moment at that. Did his belly miss the cooking so much that it started revolting the instant he was home?

    "Looks like while adventuring you forgot to eat properly. Being all hungry like that. I will prepare you something right now. Just wait a little bit more.", Kibini said while laughing a little.

    "Thanks, mom", he answered back.

    After the dinner was ready both took their places at the table and started eating. Kibini looked really happy seeing Darc eating. Darc on the other hand kinda felt embarrassed and a little bit uncomfortable.

    "Mom, could you not stare at me so much?", he asked her.

    "Nope, I am gonna do that a lot for now. Actually, was your adventure fruitful? What did you wish for yourself?", asked Kibini and denied his request.

    "Yep, I got them all. The dragon was huge and looked really majestic. I wished for health. That''s the most important thing for a martial artist after all.", Darc said with a grin. That was a lie but his mother wouldn''t know better.

    "Is that so? As long as you are happy about your wish then everything is good.", remarked Kibini with a bright smile.

    Darc looked at her and stayed silent for a moment. Then he started continuing to eat.

    He accomplished everything he wanted for now. Now he had to continue his life and try to train himself while not forgetting things like school and all.

    It''s gonna be hard to juggle both things but there aren''t many dangers he has to take care off for now. He should really enjoy his life a little bit. It''s short after all.

    He smiled. He started to love this world more and more.

    "Oh, and sweetie? Please go take a bath.", said Kibini out of the blue.

    Darc nearly choked on the food that he had inside his mouth when he heard her words.

    ¡äPlease don''t ruin that last thought of mine, mother! But come to think of it I probably reek a little...A bath sounds nice.¡ä

 Chapter 24: Little Meeting

    Time flew by with Darc starting his normal life and that meant back to being a student for most of his time. To be a little bit more precise about the time, it has been about 3 months now.

    Winter came and everything became covered in white snow. The time of Christmas was really something special in his previous life and it wasn''t that different here. At the same time, he didn''t really enjoy getting presents any longer.

    He just got used to this festivity where people gifted each other. And it was still a time where he would come together with his family. His father, Truff, was also going to come back for Christmas. He did so every year and Darc didn''t really think he would miss it this time either.

    Darc breathed out and white hot air traveled into the sky in front of him.

    "Damn, it''s pretty cold this year.", said Darc after his action.

    "You think so?", asked Lite. "I still prefer the cold instead of sitting inside on a chair and learning stuff. Why couldn''t the holidays be here already?"

    Darc looked at him and chuckled. "Are you actually only using your brain for sleeping in class and waiting for holidays to come?", Darc asked back after being amused by his friend''s airhead.

    "Hey, I am not that dumb! I am just getting sleepy while sitting in a room. There is no action at all. Also, it''s you who is weird. You never seem to think about when the holidays start.", retorted Lite immediately.

    "Well, I am just not thinking about them. They appear pretty fast without you knowing.", Darc said after thinking about it. It was the truth. He only knew work and vacations that he had to ration over the year. Having so much free time as a kid is really a blessing but Lite doesn''t know that yet.

    "And is that why you joined teachers dojo?", Darc added to his previous words.

    Lite looked a little bit indifferent to Darc "Well, a certain someone didn''t bother keeping his promise in teaching me so I just joined teacher Zarid¡äs dojo, so yes."

    "So you are still sulking about that? I told you. First, go through the training that Zarid gives you. And when you finish, then we can talk about me teaching you further. Until then, you know what my answer will be.", said Darc with an arched brow. "Also, do you know what the town plans to do? I hear this year''s festival is gonna be a little bit more special.", he tried to change the topic.

    Lite was learning some martial arts and was trained by Zarid in his dojo that old man opened 2 months prior.

    It all ended like that after Lite annoyed Darc so much that Darc just simply gave him a goal he had to work for before even coming close to asking him about training him again.

    Weirdly enough Lite made quiet the good progress in his training. A natural musclebrain just does excel at sports it seems.

    "Nah, I just heard they plan to plant a big Christmas tree at the village center, decorate it up and invite everyone in town to celebrate under that tree. Fireworks will also be done.", said Lite after thinking about it. Seems like the change of topics succeeded. But that was shortlived since he continued.

    "Hey, I heard something weird last time around. Last time. What I mean is in the summer holidays. Did you travel around collecting some weird wishing beads?", asked Lite suddenly.

    "What, where did you hear that from?", asked Darc back with a little bit of surprise in his voice.

    "My mother got it from yours I think. And she kinda told me. So, is it true?", said Lite and asked at the same time.

    "Yeah, it''s true. They are called Dragonballs and they fulfill any wish you may have. You need to collect all seven of them though and they are scattered all over the Earth.", answered Darc truthfully. It''s not like he would go and search for them now, would he?

    "Nice~. Did you find them? And what did you wish for?" Lite

    "I did. They are real. A healthy body.", answered Darc.

    "What, for real man? That''s such a waste.", sighed Lite after hearing his words and daydreaming what he could wish for himself.

    Darc chuckled "Says the one that wants to learn martial arts but doesn''t see the importance of a healthy body. Now, let''s go and meet the others. They are probably waiting for us."Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Lite nodded and followed.

    -------

    Walking along the snowy street both Darc and Lite finally arrived at the meeting place. It was a diner where the five of them often met after school. At least at those times where Darc had time and didn''t train.

    It was a good thing to keep your contacts lively. Life would go on and become dull if he didn''t maintain contact with the social world.

    He isn''t a crazy battle maniac after all and really doesn''t like doing the same things for months and years. Of course, if he had to, he would.

    "Hey there guys.", said Darc after entering the diner and going to a table a little bit further in. While coming closer he unclothed his winter jacket and took off his wool hat since it was way warmer inside here.

    "Hey, Darc. And you as well, Lite", said Otamo with a smile to Darc and shifted his gaze towards Lite that was behind Darc at his second words.

    "Yo", said Lite back.

    Both Glew and Luffa were chatting with each other but hearing Darc and Lite calling to them they stopped and looked at them.

    "You are late.", said Glew and Luffa only gave a small "Hello."

    "Sorry, we just forgot about the time. Did you already start without us?", asked Darc after apologizing. What he meant with start is taking an order for something to eat.

    "No, we just arrived here and were just about to order. Join us.", said Luffa while managing her courage to keep calm. She still didn''t seem to have overcome her crush for Darc but she also knew it was a pretty one-sided thing. So she tried her best to act normal and remain as friends.

    "Sure. Okay let''s sit down, Lite.", said Darc and agreed to their offer to join them. He chose the place beside Glew and Lite himself sat down beside Otamo who was already sitting near his younger sister Luffa

    "Hey, are you scared of me or why didn''t sit beside me?", asked Glew and looked at Lite.

    "Huh? What is that all about?", said Lite and was confused. Why does it matter where he sits?

    "Ah, sorry Glew. Next time I will think of it.", said Darc and chuckled.

    Glew stayed silent after Darc¡äs words and didn''t want to go further into that conversation.

    Well, it didn''t take long that those two really started getting feelings for each other. And it all just started with Darc and Otamo teasing them. Glew seemed more honest about it though. Lite on the other hand....it was like a brick not knowing where the wall was. But it was still noticeable that he liked Glew.

    "Now, let''s not talk about such things. Let''s get something to eat first and then we talk, alright?", asked Darc this time.

    "Sure, I want a hamburger.", said Lite.

    "For me its gotta be pasta." Otamo.

    "I will get a tuna salad" Glew

    "Also pasta." Luffa

    Taking in all orders from his friends he went to the counter and ordered those meals and a cutlet for himself.

    Going back to his place the others were already talking about the Dragonballs again.

    ¡äDid Lite incite that talk again?¡ä, he thought and sat back down.

    "How was it?", came from Otamo.

    "How was what?", asked Darc back.

    "Of course the adventure, mate. How was the journey to collect those Dragonballs?", asked Otamo again. The others also listened and waited for an answer from him.

    "Did Lite really start with that again? Alright. I will tell you a little bit about it.", said Darc and so he started to tell them how he got a radar to search for them and where he found them all at. Well mostly. He still lied here and there. He didn''t include things like him flying and all that. But he did include Korin''s tower and that he climbed it.

    "So now you know how it was. Any more weird questions?", he asked them with a smirk. Otamo and Lite were amazed by the story. Lite more because of Korin and his tower. He found it amazing that there is such a test for martial artists.

    Otamo was more amazed by the dragon from the Dragonballs. He actually liked fantasy stuff and legends and what not.

    "So he can really fulfill one wish?", asked Glew interested. It seemed to have picked her interest as well. She was normally a person of science and didn''t believe in the unnatural. That''s the class president for you.

    "Pretty much.", answered Darc to her.

    "Hey, guys. How about we do that journey as well? But this time together as a team?", came out of Lite¡äs mouth with excitement in his eyes.

    Darc furrowed his brows. Seems like he shouldn''t have told them.

    "But we can only do that when the year is over. Best time would be summer vacation again.", sighed Otamo and mentioned that to them. After all, Darc took about all the length of the holidays to get them together.

    "Still, I am all in for it." Lite.

    "Well, I didn''t say I would just say no." Otamo.

    "I want to see how the dragon looks. I want to go too. Don''t even bother telling me something like I shouldn''t go because I am a girl. Besides we got you guys to protect us, right." Glew chirped in and looked at Lite first and then at Darc.

    Lite grinned at her words. "Of course! Don''t you worry! Darc and I are the strongest. Beating up some idiots is no problem."

    "Me too....", said Luffa as if she was whispering but everyone heard her clear and loud.

    Otamo chuckled at his sister and gave her a thumbs up.

    "Alright, alright. Then get your parents to give you a go first. If you don''t get permission then don''t bother about that, you hear?", said Darc determined after seeing that his friends didn''t budge and now had that idea in mind.

    Seems like he would go on another Dragonball hunt. Wonder what these friends of mine do have in mind.

    The waiter came and put the food on to the table. Then he turned around and grinned with an evil smile. His face was pretty shifty at this moment. He seemed to have eavesdropped on their conversation all along.

    Darc and his friends started to eat. They talked a little bit more about the journey and later diverted their topic to school and Christmas. After finishing up they said their goodbyes and told themselves to see each other back at school.

    Darc also had some kinda feeling of dread but also excitement. So, next summer he would end up being the babysitter of those four. Well, he didn''t mind it that much in the end. He liked these four and being young one should enjoy themselves.

    But he should make sure that at least one adult is with them on this trip. Maybe he could convince Zarid to come along? Like that the parents also wouldn''t object so much.

 Chapter 25: Off They Go

    Darc was sitting at the table in the living room and staring at his mother.

    The reason for that was pretty simple. He asked her again to let him go on a journey and this time Kibini was not amused at all. Its only been a year and he asked her again. He understood why she wasn''t happy. Her son would be gone again.

    "Mom, you know i will still go, right? This time even teacher Zarid agreed to come along for safety sake. And it probably won''t take so long as last time.", said Darc and still watched his mother¡äs movements and expression.

    Kibini was thinking right now. She knew he would be gone again and she also knew how she herself felt when he was gone for such a long time. Why did she even agree at the first time?

    "Why do you have to go search for those things again? Didn''t you get your wish fulfilled?", she asked him.

    Darc scratched his head. "Well, it''s you who gossiped about the Dragonballs to Lite¡äs mom. So he got the idea to make it some kind of school trip with the five of us."

    Kibini was silent. Maybe one could even see a little blush on her face. It was true. The other parents already agreed to this little adventure as long as Zarid was with them and would take care of them.

    "That...urgh. Alright fine. Maybe I did run my mouth a little like that but it''s still their idea, right? Why do you have to go along?", she said and became a little bit unreasonable.

    "Because they are my friends. I like to join them. And besides. I got the radar for searching for the balls.", said Darc "As I said. The search will be much faster this time around. I won''t be gone forever. Its about time you let me have more room to move around, mom"

    Kibini stared at him for a while and then just sighed and pouted a little. "Leaving your mother always alone like that. You really are your father¡äs child. Just do what you want. But be certain if you are late for school it will have consequences."

    Darc smiled bitterly at those words. He gotta make it up for her sometime later. "Thanks, mom. Don''t worry too much.", he said with a grin.

    Kibini saw that and couldn''t help but smile a little.

    ----

    Later in his room, Darc prepared some things for the journey.

    Yeah, it was summer again, he was already 9 this year and the holidays started a week ago. Time just flies by without stopping for anyone. And he wouldn''t be stopped later as well. For now, he lived by the rules. Later he would do his own thing.

    After testing the radar in the morning it finally gave a response. The Dragonballs were active once again. So it was about time they went searching for them.

    Thinking about it he would have searched for them anyway since he had to bring them to their respective places. He at least didn''t intend to change the start of the canon that much.

    If bad came to worse than he would stand alone against the likes of Frieza, Cell, and Buu. Whereas Cell may not even be a thing if too many things change.

    Luckily he still had a lot of time until Bulma decides on her journey.

    He started sweating. She wouldn''t be just ignoring them, right? Maybe his visit to make the radar already did a major change in history...

    ¡äNah, that can''t be the case or else Chronoa would already be on my neck and strangle me.¡ä

    He sighed and continued to sort his things out.

    He took about 20 Senzu Beans into a small pocket and put them around his waist.

    Thinking about that the Senzu Beans may be gone forever if the capsule is destroyed or that they are pretty scarce later on, he made sure to put them somewhere better.

    So he put them out into another container where they would be safe.

    He actually materialized himself a massive safe where he stored that jar full of Senzu Beans.

    Both the jar and safe were made with extremely hard material from his past life. He would change that material after getting to know how to make Katchin but that had to wait for a while. Hopefully, he doesn''t forget about it.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Sadly he couldn''t carry them all with him. He tried to make some kind of inventory but to no avail. It was harder to get to know where his Affinity actually worked and where it didn''t. Hell, he didn''t know if his Affinity even did anything. Or maybe he still just lacked the real concept of understanding space and couldn''t do much with it yet. Still a thing to study about.

    He also placed a glass orb inside his room where a little of his ki is stored inside so that he can use instant transmission to his room to get the beans if needed.

    Coming to the topic of ki. His training was actually a little bit disappointing. He did get better with magic and seemed to have managed to refine his meridians a little bit more which also made him better at controlling his current power so that no ki was leaking anymore, but he still was about the same strength.

    He really would need to push himself later on. He already had some kind of idea but that will take time.

    Finishing up everything and checking if everything is ready he went down.

    "I will be going now, mom! See you later!", he shouted but no answer came. With a sigh, he left the house to meet up with the others.

    ----

    Outside at a parking lot stood a truck. Two people could sit in the front and about 5 to 6 on the back of it.

    ¡äSo that''s our way of transport? Well, better than walking I guess.¡ä, Darc thought and saw.

    He leaned on the car and yawned. Waiting at the vehicle for some time he saw his teacher and friends approaching. Otamo and Lite were even carrying some backpacks.

    "You are late", Darc said with a smirk.

    Zarid smiled "So you got your mother to let you move around again. Impressive."

    Darc waved his hand. "But she is pretty displeased. Let''s just try to be faster with our searching. You guys go to the back of the truck. I need to give teacher navigations so I am in the front.", he added and jumped onto the co-driver seat of the truck.

    Zarid only shook his head. "Alright, let''s get going.", he said and sat onto the driver''s seat.

    The others took their places on the back and Lite knocked on the glass window that connected to the inner part where Darc and Zarid sat in.

    Darc opened it and slid it to the side. Like that they could talk while driving.

    Darc than checked the radar and looked at the locations of the Dragonballs. "There is one actually not the far to the east from us.", he said and took a map out and pointed at a spot and showed it Zarid. "It should be around here."

    Zarid nodded, started the engine and began to drive.

    Glew saw how he used the radar and was instantly curious. "Where did you get that device?", she asked.

    Darc looked back to them and showed them the radar. "I got it made from a friend of mine.", he said.

    Otamo looked at the radar and noticed something. "Isn''t that the Capsule Corp. logo on it?", he asked.

    "Huh?" Darc took a closer look at the radar. There really was a little logo of Capsule Corp. on it. He sighed. "It is. Well, that friend of mine is the daughter of Dr.Briefs. She is called Bulma." It was kinda a lie who made it but he made sure that Bulma got most of the credit for this radar.

    Luffa listened to that as well and kinda got worried what he meant with a friend. Was she only a friend or something more? But she didn''t have the courage to ask something like that.

    Darc smiled wrily after noticing that logo. ¡äDamn, even branding stuff that is made on request. Dr.Briefs seems more of a crafty man than I thought. Even I didn''t notice it at first.¡ä

    Glew instantly came closer to the window. "You know Dr. Briefs?", she asked him with widely opened eyes. "Can we meet him?"

    Darc thought about it. "I doubt we will meet him on our journey but at some point, I could introduce you to him.", he answered.

    Glew smiled brightly. "Yes, please!"

    Darc chuckled and started to relax for now and stretched as much as he could. "Now, you guys should make yourself comfy back there. Its gonna be a long trip."

    After those words, everyone kind of made themselves comfortable and started talking about what they would see on this journey.

    While driving along the street they saw some wild animals here and there. And some Dinos were among them as well. It looked like the first Dragonball was somewhere in the wilderness in a big Forest area.

    So the first stop ended for them on a little clearing in some forest where they build up their camp. Luffa and Glew were responsible for making the food and the boys searched for some firewood.

    Afterward, Darc brought Lite to another spacious place and trained him there a little. Like that he can review his own understanding of his martial arts and see how good he really is in teaching.

    If Lite took even an ounce from this training he would improve tremendously and Darc was kinda thinking about training Lite to become another z fighter in the future. Well, if he has the nerve for it.

    Lite had that determination already so why not push him a little more. He may even become stronger than Krillin.

    At the camp, Zarid was taking a nap first since he was tired from driving around so much and Otamo took care of keeping watch for any dangers.

    When the girls finished making up the food everyone came back together and ate their fill.

    Lite was pretty much beaten up and wanted to go into the tent first. There were two separate ones for the boys and girls and another one for Zarid.

    Glew looked seriously at Lite and scolded him to take a shower in the portable shower cabin before going to sleep.

    Darc laughed about that since she reminded him of his mother in that regard.

    Later only Darc and Zarid were sitting around the campfire.

    Darc started his meditation. He learned after a while that he also could rest while meditating. That made his training more effective since he could rest and at the same time strengthen his foundation.

    Zarid only watched him and smiled proudly. Then he also put his book away that he read the whole time and started meditation as well. But soon after he left for his tent as well.

    So the first day came to an end.

    ----

    A little bit further away from the campfire in the shadows someone was lying in the grass and watching them from afar with binoculars.

    "Yes, boss. They stopped.....Yes, I will keep shadowing them.", said the figure into a phone.

 Chapter 26: Shadow

    The next day was pretty sunny and warm. The first one to come out of the tents was Luffa.

    She stretched herself and when she looked around, she saw Darc still in front of the campfire. That surprised her a little.

    "Good morning. Did you stay here all night, Darc?", she asked after coming over to him.

    Darc slowly stopped his meditation and opened his eyes. He looked at her and smiled.

    "Good morning to you too, Luffa. Hope you slept well. Don''t worry about me. When I meditate I get enough rest and the night wasn''t that cold. The campfire still burned a long time.", he answered to her and tried to reassure her.

    Luffa just nodded and smiled. "Alright then. I will make something to eat for us.", she said and started to prepare something.

    Not long after that, the others also slowly came out one by one. Everyone still looked a little bit sleepy and only Zarid looked like he got the sleep of the dead.

    After eating their meal and putting everything back on the truck, they continued on with their journey.

    About one hour later they came pretty close to the first Dragonball.

    "Alright, its pretty close by now. About 100 meters around us. Let''s search but don''t go too far. The ball is as big as an adults palm and orange in color. Just yell if you find something.", noted Darc to his group.

    Everyone nodded and started spreading out to search for it. Only Zarid and Darc himself stayed at the car and listened if anyone shouted for help.

    "We are being followed", said Darc nonchalantly while leaning with his back on the car.

    Zarid furrowed his brows. "Are you sure?", he asked an looked at him.

    "Pretty sure. At first, I thought it was some animal judging by the feeble energy but it would be weird to still think an animal followed us such a long way and all the while stayed a certain distance from us.", said Darc with a confirming nod.

    "What are you going to do about that shadow of ours? Eliminate the person?", Zarid said without a care.

    Darc arched his eyebrows upwards. "Whoa, teacher. That''s pretty dark. I am still a kid, you know?", he said while laughing lightly. "Talking about things like that is not necessary...I will leave that person alone for now. It''s not like the person can do much against us anyway...", he added with a carefree attitude.

    "...." Zarid stayed silent. Even though Darc denied this move of action, Zarid felt like a cold shudder traveled his back for a moment when Darc started talking.

    Not long after that, they heard someone''s voice interrupt them.

    Otamo shouted that he found something beneath a tree. Darc came over and smiled. He found the first Dragonball and Darc inspected it.

    "This here is the 2-Star Dragonball. You can see the red stars inside.", he said after looking at it and threw it over to Otamo.

    Otamo caught it and also looked at it. Then the others also took a look after gathering up.

    "It''s beautiful. It''s like a gem", commented Luffa on it.

    "And out of that, a dragon is gonna pop out? You also said he is as big as the sky. I am kinda doubting that now.", said Glew with furrowed brows all the while thinking how a dragon can fit in these things.

    "We will see about that when we found all seven of them, won''t we?", said Otamo to her and supported Darc.

    "Yeah, we only need six more now.", smiled Lite.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Darc looked at the radar again and compared it with the map. "Alright, let''s continue. We still got a lot of lands to cover. The next one is somewhere to the north. Looks like in a mountain region."

    Everyone looked at where Darc was pointing at on the map and then went back to the truck to take their places.

    "I am gonna find the next one for sure.", Lite said while smirking. He made this into a competition of some sorts.

    After they drove off and left, someone was talking on a phone again. "I saw it, boss. It seems those beads really exist...Understood. I will call back" The person hung up and started to follow the group again.

    ----

    While driving Darc looked at the wing mirror of the truck but didn''t see anything.

    ¡äAt least that person is pretty good at hiding from optical means. But bad for him that he can''t hide his life force.¡ä, he thought.

    "Hey, look. We can already see the mountains.", chirped Lite in again.

    Darc furrowed his brows and looked upwards. Then he softly punched upwards and a reaction came close after from Lite. "Whoa, stop! Don''t punch from beneath.", he screamed in surprise.

    "Then get down from the roof of the truck, you idiot.", said Darc angrily.

    "But its so much more fun up here.", rebuked Lite.

    Otamo saw that and mixed in "We get cards with us. So if you are bored we could play a few rounds.", he said.

    Lite looked back and smirked. "Alright, let''s do that. Darc, you wanna join us?"

    Darc nodded "Sure, why not. Then Darc opened the side window and crawled out and sat down on the back of the truck where the others were.

    They started to play a few rounds of a card game until they reached the mountains.

    "From here onwards we need to walk. I will put the truck back into its capsule form for now.", said Zarid after stopping the truck and looking ahead.

    The others jumped down from the truck and started to walk on foot up the mountains. For a time there was a road but soon after there was none and they had to choose which way they went.

    At some point, they came close to a cliff where a rope bridge was the only option to cross it.

    "Alright, listen. We go one after the other. I go first, then Glew, Otamo, Luffa, Lite and last is Zarid. Don''t look down when you cross it and don''t panic. Can you do that?", he said and asked the group.

    They nodded silently and Darc started to easily cross the bridge.

    When he came to the other side he looked back and gave his ok that the next can cross.

    Glew and Otamo were crossing pretty easy as well but Luffa had her hard time. She was afraid and her legs shacked when she accidentally looked down and she started to get frozen by fear.

    Darc tried to get her but at that point, a strong gust actually let her slip and fall down from the bridge down the cliff.

    Everyone was shocked at that moment and their eyes bulged. Darc had no other choice and jumped down as well. "Flying Nimbus!!", he shouted. After the dark cloud got there and put itself underneath his feet he accelerated after Luffa and caught her as well.

    "Phew, that was close", Darc said holding Luffa in his arms. Then he flew back up with her and placed her softly on the ground on the other side.

    She was still shaking from fear and Otamo rushed towards her. "Are you alright?", he asked her.

    Realising what happened Luffa started to tear up a little and sniffed. Then she started crying. Otamo hugged her and comforted her that everything was alright. Then he looked at Darc and smiled. "Thanks, Darc."

    Darc just scratched his head. "Don''t mention it."

    Glew looked at the cloud beneath him "What is this?", she said and tried to touch it but couldn''t grab it.

    Darc only looked at her in silence first. "This is Dark Flying Nimbus.", he answered.

    "So that is the cloud one gets after climbing the tower?", asked Zarid after he grabbed Lite and crossed the bridge with him as fast as possible. Then after seeing Darc using the cloud, he put out his question.

    "Exactly. And only those that have solved the test can use it. You just tried to touch it and couldn''t grab it, right?", Darc explained and lied a little.

    "Whoa, amazing!", said Lite with glittering eyes.

    "You still could have brought us all over with that, right?", Glew interrupted with narrowed eyes. She also glanced at poor Luffa that still sobbed.

    "....I guess? Well, everything still came out fine, right?", he chuckled a little sheepishly.

    "...." The others were silent at his words and Luffa stared with some resentment towards him. It was actually well known that she was afraid of heights and he still let her go through that.

    Later on they found the 5-Star ball. It was in some nest but with the help of Darc¡äs Nimbus, it was pretty easily taken care off. Then they descended again and started to go to the next location.

    ----

    Two days later somewhere in the desert. The heat was scorching hot and the group''s water supply went down pretty quickly.

    "Damn, that one of the balls got to be here in the desert. We also will have to stop by a village to supply ourselves with water.", said Darc and wiped his sweaty forehead with a piece of cloth.

    The others also were pretty quiet at the back.

    "Hey, how far is it now? This heat is really killing me.", said Otamo through the window. "Let''s make a pit stop somewhere in the shades."

    "I am also in favor of that idea...", dittoed Zarid.

    Darc looked at both of them. "Alright, let''s rest up then. It''s not far anymore."

    They stopped at a place with more shade and camped there for about a few hours.

    ....

    "God damn these brats...Why the hell the desert of all places.", said the stalker complained about the heat.

 Chapter 27: Little Bandit

    After resting for a while under the shades they finally had enough stamina to get moving forward.

    After driving around for about another hour Lite complained again.

    "This heat~!", he said and pulled out his water bottle. Gulping the content down and literally sucking it out to the last drop. Afterward, he shakes it and sighs. Another bottle out the drain.

    "Please stop talking about the heat, Lite. It won''t get better.", said Luffa and tried not to think about it herself.

    "But..." "Stop it", shouted Glew and smacked him on the back of his head.

    Lite only gritted his teeth and rubbed the spot where Glew hit him. He wanted to complain but didn''t have enough energy for that and just stayed still.

    Otamo played the dead man a long time ago and tried to regain some energy from that.

    "Is it still far?", asked Zarid and sighed. Not only the kids are out of energy but even him.

    "No, it isn''t.", Darc answered and noticed something. "Hey look. What is that?"

    Zarid furrowed his brows and immediately went on the brakes to stop. The reason was that behind a boulder, a small hoverbike came out with a 10-year-old kid on it. That kid had a gun equipped and was now circling them.

    "This is a robbery! Get out of the truck and hand over all your money and precious items!", shouted the kid. The kid shot a few times into the air and stopped his hoverbike and pointed with the gun at the truck.

    "Well, ain''t this cute?", murmured Zarid after hearing that.

    Darc only eyed the kid up. What is a kid doing here in the desert of all places?

    The other four were surprised by the abrupt stop of the truck. Lite even kissed the metal wall a little.

    "Urgh, why always me.", he complained but then he heard the shouts and gunfire and became serious again.

    After being prompted to get down the all did it and Darc with Zarid also came out. They all stared and looked at the boy who was about their age, maybe a little older, in bewilderment.

    "Now, the money! Throw it in there!", he shouted again after throwing a bag to the group.

    "Are you for real, buddy?", asked Darc with a smirk.

    The kid didn''t take that as a good sign so he started to threaten again. "Do you think I am joking?" , He said and shot past Darc on the ground. "Next time I won''t miss. You are after all trespassing on this great Yamcha¡äs territory!"

    Darc immediately made a surprised face. This guy is Yamcha!? He looks so different. So he was already a bandit even before Goku met him. Well, that makes sense.

    Yamcha noticed his impression and smirked. "Haha, so you know about great me, huh. Well, give me your money and capsules now and I will spare you."

    Darc came back to reality and started laughing a little. "Me? Being impressed by you? Hardly. I am just so shocked by your kingship that I nearly fainted laughing.", he rebuked him and Yamcha became red as a tomato.

    "Damn you!", said Yamcha and pointed the gun at him. Darc on the other hand charged in front of him and clenched his gun to shreds so he couldn''t use it anymore.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    The eyes of Yamcha bulged out and he took some steps back.

    "You know. Using guns is pretty dishonorable. I will show you can''t do anything with those against martial artists.", said Darc and threw the gun away. Then he put one hand behind his back and pointed at Yamcha. "Now then. Time to get spanked, your kingship."

    Darc charged at him and hit him barely hard enough in the stomach that he went out cold immediately.

    After Yamcha fell over Darc only clapped his hands as if a job well done and took a bag of Zeni out of a capsule. He threw it beside Yamcha and went back to his group.

    Zarid only sighed and went back to the driver''s seat.

    Lite, Luffa, Otamo, and Glew only had an amazed expression on their faces.

    Lite was the first one to smirk and charge at Darc and shoulder-hug him "That was amazing! Just one simple punch was enough and what was that with the gun!", he said laughing all the while.

    The Luffa looked a little bit concerned "Is it alright to do that?", she asked.

    Darc arched his brows. "Hey, he started it. So he can just take the punishment. Don''t worry I left him some money for a hospital fee and for a little bit of food and such. After all, no kid our age should live like a bandit. Maybe he will change someday.", he answered to Luffa and Luffa started to smile.

    It was very kind to include something like that. But the real reason for Darc was that he kinda was sorry for Yamcha. After all, this guy really is so long a bandit in this desert and just robs people to survive.

    "That was pretty amazing. You sure are strong.", said Otamo.

    "If you want to be as strong as me, just visit teachers dojo. Even just visiting it to stay fit is an option that would benefit you, Otamo.", grinned Darc at his friend''s remark.

    Lite had stars in his eyes hearing that.

    "Hmm, is that so. That''s pretty monstrous strength, all right.", commented Glew and was skeptical.

    Darc only laughed a little awkward and waved at them. "Hey, are you telling me I am a monster or something? That¡äs pretty harsh.

    "I am just saying that it isn''t normal to squeeze a gun into a flat flounder.", she said with a smile.

    "That¡äs just how martial arts are! I am gonna be as strong as Darc, right Darc?", he interrupted and looked to Darc for an answer.

    Darc nodded at him. "Sure, if you work hard enough you can do that."

    He looked to Yamcha again but soon started walking back to the car where Zarid was waiting."Let''s continue or this heat will just be getting worse.", he said.

    Everyone noticed the heat again and sighed. They got on the truck and drove off all the while looking at the pitiful boy.

    Later Yamcha came back to his senses and held his stomach. "Urgh dammit. That bastard was strong. What did he say? Martial artist? Hmm, maybe I should use my fists as well? And maybe a sword? Yeah, I will do some martial arts as well! Just you wait and see!", he shouted with commitment.

    And so was Yamcha¡äs wolf¡äs school born. "And I should probably stop introducing me like that...", he added and became completely red thinking about being laughed at by those other kids.

    Then he noticed the bag with Zeni. He smiled "Haha, they lost their money! Now money for food is secured! But I should take note to scout out my prey more carefully before acting."

    He stood up and took his hoverbike that was still lying on the ground and dashed away with it back to his hideout.

    ------

    Later on, the group found the 1-star Dragonball and were extremely happy to finally leave this forsaken desert. They really didn''t like the heat at all.

    They also stopped at the closest village outside the desert and refilled their supplies. Especially on water.

    "That trip through the desert was really nerve-wracking. I hope the last 4 balls aren''t so much of a trouble.", Darc said and looked at the radar again. Then again he could just fly off and find them all himself but he promised himself not to do that.

    "Yeah, I won''t be going to any beaches for a while.", said Lite exhausted.

    "I will probably be sunburnt for a while", said Luffa with wrinkled brows.

    Darc smiled. "But I thought girls liked tanned skin?"

    Glew snorted a little "That doesn''t mean we like sunburns."

    Darc sighed. "How about we stay here for the night? It''s not like we are in a rush for now and most of us are exhausted, right? And we would get beds instead of sleeping bags."

    Otamo & Luffa "Yes, please". They both stared at each other and l laughed a little. Seemed like they both preferred beds to sleep in.

    "Alright, let''s look for the inn then.", said Zarid and nodded.

    The group found an inn and purchased some rooms for the night and went to sleep there. The day was really something for them all after all.

    Three Dragonballs are secured. Now only four are still missing. Before going to sleep meditation on his bed, Darc sensed around a little bit to make sure if the shadow made any weird movement.

    Not sensing anything out of the ordinary he started meditation. Maybe he also should try to train a little bit in differentiating auras so that he can judge them human or not. It would probably help him refine his ki sense.

    ----

    "Boss, I think it will be pretty hard to get these balls....No....Its the kids. Seems like they are martial artists or something...Yeah, I understand."

 Chapter 28: Going Fishing

    Being awoken from his meditation by the sunlight was much more relaxing now. It felt so much different than just plain sleeping and waking up completely tired. He actually grinned a little because he liked it. He didn''t feel any tiredness and was full of energy right at the start.

    He went ahead and took a much-deserved shower to freshen up. He actually did forget about that last night. Shame on him. Glew would have chewed him.

    After finishing he left his room pretty much just the way he found it.

    Because the inn had more floors he needed to get down to get into the canteen where he could get something to eat. They paid for a full course so everyone could relax until they moved out again.

    Taking a seat on a table large enough for all of them he waited for the others.

    While waiting he checked the next location of the Dragonballs. He noticed something weird on the green screen. It looked like two of the remaining Dragonballs where already in the same place.

    It made Darc think a little about it. There was actually someone lucky enough to find two of them and that without the help of this radar. That was a pretty good feat for whoever got them. Now, did he have to steal them from that person?

    He hoped it would not come to that but he had to see what would happen. He put away the radar and looked at the display of food.

    His group slowly gathered around and everyone started their breakfast. This time everyone looked much more recharged.

    "So, where does our trip go next?", asked Glew and looked at Darc.

    Darc looked in thought first "Well, we still have four to go. There is one about two days distance to the east and one about three days to the west. And the other ones are even further away. So which we take first is up to you."

    Lite was a little bit displeased after hearing that. "Damn, that''s pretty far.", he said.

    "Yeah, if we go east first then we would have to retrace our footsteps and travel five days. Well, I am for east first. What about you guys?", said Otamo and asked the others.

    Glew and Luffa both agreed on that as well. The distance would be the same anyway.

    Lite only shrugged his shoulders since he didn''t have a real opinion on which way they should go. He only knew it was far and disliked it.

    "It''s not actually that far, Lite. Remember how long I took to gather them? Just cheer up. Look at the good side. As long as we travel I will mentor you on your martial arts.", said Darc to Lite and tried to cheer him a little up. It seemed like the one who came with the idea of gathering the Dragonballs became quietly bored by the long driving around.

    He, in the end, had no real idea of how big the world is. It''s already pretty lucky that they found the first three so fast.

    Lite smiled and nodded "That¡äs true. Alright, then let''s get back to driving.", he said and looked at Zarid who only sighed.

    ----

    They were already on the road again and traveling to the next Dragonball.

    All in all after refueling a few times it took them the estimated two days to finally arriving at their destination. It was a pretty dense forest again with a huge lake in it. And it looked like the Dragonball was in it.

    "You sure it''s in the lake?", asked Lite while looking all over the lake.

    "Yep, look.", answered Darc and showed him the blinking dot right in front of them.

    "So who is going to jump in and get it?", asked Luffa. She seemed to become more active in conversations the more they spent time together. That surprised her brother but he only approved of that development.

    "Don''t worry, I will do it.", said Darc. "I could also test out how long I can keep my breath underwater."If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Darc never came to test out his lung capacity and this would be a great opportunity to do so. He stripped down to his shorts and heard a small yelp from behind and looked back. Luffa turned around and Glew was also looking away. Zarid chuckled a bit and Otamo scratched his head. Lite actually was pretty normal and waited with a stare.

    Darc only smiled wryly and went into the lake and dived down. While searching for the Dragonball some bigger fish tried to actually eat him so he punched them dead pretty fast.

    The water resistance actually was a pretty good training environment. He should note that down. It wasn¡ät like gravity chamber but still had restricting properties. He could use them to refine his moves.

    Looking at his time he needed to take a breath also showed him that he needed to improve that. Maybe he could develop some kinda turtle breathing technique. Come to think about it maybe Roshi does know such a move? After all, he is the turtle hermit even though he said he never really had any kind of arts besides those foundations he taught Goku and Krillin it would be naive to believe he really didn''t have any arts.

    Searching the lake up and down he finally found the 7-Star ball and came back up and went back to the others. "I found it!", he shouted at them.

    This time one girl shrieked even more "You idiot!", shouted Glew after placing her hand in front of Luffa¡äs eyes who was still dazed and red as a tomato and directed hers and her own gaze away.

    "Huh? What''s wrong? Are you still being embarrassed seeing me in shorts?", Darc asked and arched his brows.

    Zarid laughed out and Glew didn''t even bother saying anything to that. Otamo came over and placed a hand on his shoulder.

    "It would have been fine if you actually had your trunks still on you.", he said while smirking.

    "What?", he asked while looking down at himself. He actually was naked. ¡äCrap, one of those fish probably got my shorts.¡ä, he thought.

    But really it actually didn''t bother him much and he scratched his head. Then he threw a capsule where a suitcase with clothes was in and rummaged to put on some new clothes. He already used his ki to repel any water from his body so he didn''t worry about wet clothes.

    After being clothed he took everything back into the capsule and smirked to the girls. "It''s alright now. I am wearing clothes. You can turn around."

    Glew hesitantly looked into his direction and after seeing it was true she started to glare at him. She also had a little red hue on her cheeks. But it wasn''t as bad as the red face from Luffa. She still looked dazed into the direction Glew turned her.

    "Why are you being all shocked like that? Glew, you saw mine years ago when we were small and bathed together.", said, Lite with a bit of bewilderment why even Glew reacted like that.

    "That has nothing to do with that, you dumbass! Don''t go around saying stuff like that!!", shouted Glew at Lite with bulging eyes. This idiot is even worse than Darc.

    Otamo looked at his sister and sighed.

    "I think you broke my sister.", whispered Otamo with a sly smile to Darc. "You better take responsibility."

    "What?", asked Darc back after hearing his whisper. These kids really already had only weird thoughts in their minds. Sometimes these guys were scarier than actual adults. Why the hell do they even know about 18+ rated stuff already?

    Well, besides oblivious Lite that is. He actually knows what it means to have a girlfriend and what marriage means but doesn''t know about anything beyond that.

    Zarid was still chuckling. "Alright, since we are done here let''s get moving again.", he said to them and tried to defuse the situation.

    "Yeah, only three more to go.", commented Lite and showed three fingers from his right hand.

    Everyone nodded and went back to the truck. Only Luffa had to be dragged back by Glew. Glew only sighed at seeing her friend like that. Thinking herself about it she still became a little bit angry about Darc just showing them that and even more about that idiot Lite. Even if it was accidental.

    Actually, it made her a little bit curious but she wouldn''t just go and inspect him. That would make her a pervert and she definitely wouldn''t commit to that. And when she was in that bath together with Lite she never thought about it.

    After driving for a while the situation calmed down a little bit and the awkward silence in the back slowly became lively again. They even included Darc back into the conversation what was a good thing.

    "Hey, should we roast these fish Darc caught in the lake?", asked Lite.

    Darc took all the dead fish he punched with him. Letting them float on the lake was a little awful. Like that they still serve a purpose and didn''t die in vain.

    "Sure, let¡äs grill them all up nicely. But be careful. One may still have Darc¡äs shorts in them.", said Zarid loudly. He smirked while looking to Darc.

    "Old man, you better stop teasing me.", said Darc in a low and quiet voice only for Zarid to hear.

    "Is that right? I say it''s a good thing to be young.", answered Zarid back in the same tone.

    Darc only narrowed his eyes and looked at him. Is his teacher actually a pervert? And one of the worst kind?

    The other two boys on the back laughed a little and the girls became red again thinking about that.

    Later on, they made a stop and build up their camp to let the day come to an end. Of course, all that after grilling those caught fish and eating their fill.

    It was something else to eat from mother nature. It had a different taste to it every time.

    And there were, of course, no clothes inside the fish.

    ----

    "It seems the boy knows where all the balls are located....No I am not sure how yet but do we really need to know? We just could steal them when they collected them all...Right, I will wait. I am sending coordinates.", said the stalker and tapped on his phone to probably send the GPS coordinates of his whereabouts. It looked like they made their move.

 Chapter 29: Found Them All

    "And you are sure they are here?", a shady person asked at another.

    "Yes, they are. After all, I followed them until here and they haven''t moved around much at all from that place.", the other shady person said.

    "Hehehe, that perfect! Now prepare our things and engage as soon as soon as they got the last Dragonballs.", said the first shady person and snickered.

    Another person joined the conversation. "Are we really able to get them? What are they doing right now anyway?" It was asked a little bit confused and the person was unsure of the success of the operation.

    "Don''t be such a downer. Tell her.", said shady person 1 and looked at shady person 2.

    "They are actually trying to catch Glimmerbirds that collected two of the balls" shady 2.

    "Glimmerbirds? Arent those extremely rare and pricey if sold?" shady 1

    "Yes, but they are under national protection so if we get caught having them we will land in jail. Let''s just concentrate on getting those wishing beads." shady 3.

    "True that. Alright prepare everything!" shady 1

    "Yes, Boss!" shady 2 & 3 responded and began readying up everything.

    --------

    Darc and his friends already were on this trip for about 3 and a half weeks and they are also about to get the last Dragonballs but exactly those were a little bit weird.

    Darc at first thought the last two Dragonballs would be in possession of another person but it looks like some Glimmerbirds have collected them since they do value shiny things and travel pretty far to search for food and such stuff.

    The problem here is he can''t just go and knock these birds ko since they are rare and under wildlife protection.

    So they had to try and distract them with other shiny things further away and sneak into their nest and get the balls.

    Of course, it was again up to Darc because the nest was on a steep mountain wall and no one would want to climb that. Yes, climb. If he flew the birds would notice and directly attack him. And not only that. They actually stole his bag with his Senzu Beans last time when he tried it.

    Darc was pretty close to snap and pulverize these annoying birds.

    In the end, they managed to fool them after using aluminum sheets and wrapping a rock with it a certain distance from the nest. After they hid and the sun shone on it, it did attract the Glimmerbirds. Those birds were just like magpie only way more greedy and aggressive.

    When he reached the nest after climbing it up pretty fast he took his bag back and the last two Dragonballs.

    After that, he just climbed down and got back to his group. They would finally be done with the journey.

    But what was waiting for Darc back down was a Zarid on the ground and his friends held hostage by a 5 meters tall mech.

    Darc looked curious to his teacher and wondered how they managed to get those old bones in that condition but a big tranquilizer dart was stuck to his body. He has been simply put to sleep it seems.

    "Hey, you. Hand over those two last Dragonballs that you have or else we will not be too kind to these four here.", came out of a speaker mounted on the mechs outer layer.

    Darc heard the words and looked at his friend distressed look. Lite even rubbed his hand indicating he already tried to punch it. He is still not far to punch a metal robot. They did effectively tranq Zarid out of luck it seems or just precaution.

    Darc already knew that it was the ones that stalked them but wouldn''t have expected them to get Zarid out of action like that. Well, they do not expect us kids to do much against a mech but they made sure the adult was out.

    "And what happens if I just don''t want to? You guys followed us the whole trip but only now show yourself. You think I will make it that easy for you?", said Darc to them. He could feel three signatures from them so he knew three people were inside the mech. To be precise he already had a guess who those three idiots are.

    "What, you knew already!?" The voice became a little panicky but then became resolute again. "Doesn''t matter. If you don''t want to hand them over we will take them with force. Rocket Barrage!", shouted the voice and the mech fired about 10 homing rockets from its shoulders against Darc.

    Darc only arched his eyebrows. They actually fired against a kid? He sighed. This world really is sometimes weird. Violence was such an overrated thing. But he sure won''t hold back if someone wants to get pummeled.

    He smirked and stretched out one hand and pointed with his finger at those rockets and shot precise ki blasts against them to detonate them in midair.

    "What just happened!? Why did the rockets prematurely explode?" The person in the mech was surprised and didn''t know what happened. He also wanted to say something else but was pushed against the wall by Darc the next moment. Feeling how hard the impact was they got confused again. "Huh? What!?"

    Darc smiled. "You know I am angry now, right? Let''s dismantle this toy, shall we?", he said in a joking manner and pulled one arm from the mech and threw it away. After that, the other limbs also came off pretty easily.

    One by one the mech soon was just its main body embedded in the wall. The people inside the mech screamed and had probably bulging eyes from his actions. For them, that was not normal. They were scared.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Then he ripped open some of the middle compartment of the mech and finally saw who was inside.

    It was, of course, the pilaf gang: Pilaf, Shu, and Mai. Darc was not that surprised to see them. He only wondered if his actions already made this to do their greedy searches for the Dragonball at a much earlier time.

    "Hello, there.", smirked Darc "Now then, do you return our Dragonballs or should I use force?"

    The three became scared. "Ah, no. Of course, we will return the beads!", said Pilaf.

    "We will?", asked Shu uncertain.

    "Of, course you idiot!", shouted Pilaf and smacked his head.

    Shu with a bulb on his head gave back the bag with the five other balls and Darc took them with a smile.

    "Good, and now I will send you on another trip since you like to follow people.", he said.

    Then he half-assedly put back the lid onto the mech that he ripped open, pulled them out of the wall and launched the trio into the air. Effectively sending them flying somewhere. They will probably survive. If not, one less problem he thought.

    Returning to his group he saw them with bulging eyes. They knew Darc was strong but that was inhuman.

    Darc only shrugged his shoulders and made a gesture as if asking if anything was the problem.

    "What? Why are you looking like dead fish? You know, teacher Zarid could do the same. He just happens to be out...", he tried to explain but if that really helps is another story.

    Lite¡äs body then shook in excitement. "Alright!" Then he jumped and made a winning posture. "I will start to give my all in training. If I can become that strong that would be amazing! That was just like a superman."

    Darc was surprised. There was a superman here as well? Well, he never came to read comics in this world and Gohan also kinda became The Great Saiyaman. Come to think of it, it made sense.

    The other three didn''t say anything to that. They actually didn''t know what to say. But at least they were safe now and had the Dragonballs back. Still, it was pretty surprising how Darc dealt with a steel mecha like that.

    Time to return home. But before that, they should wake up Zarid and make their wish.

    Going over to Zarid, Darc pulled out the tranq dart and placed one hand on his chest. Then he slowly manipulated his ki to start healing him. Like that the effects of the drug slowly vanished inside him and it didn''t take long for Zarid to wake up.

    "What happened?", asked Zarid and stared at Darc and the others.

    "You took a nice little nap after being hit by a tranq dart from our followers. Don''t worry, though. I already took care of them.", he answered and turned back to the others. "Now then. It''s time to summon the dragon!" He said smirking.

    The others came out of their daze and followed Darc to a wider location.

    Darc put all Dragonballs on the ground and prepared to summon the dragon

    "So, before we summon. What wish do you guys have?", he asked and looked at them.

    Everyone stayed silent and looked at each other.

    "Wait.", said Darc now with a little bit of an annoyed face. "Don''t tell me you guys didn''t even think about anything you wanted to wish for? Are you for real?"

    The others chuckled guiltily and Zarid looked confused.

    "Well, I didn''t really think we would come to this point and you know. I don''t really believe such superstitious stuff...So I didn''t really make any thought about a wish", answered Glew.

    Otamo was next to answer. "I was more interested in the trip itself actually and see how the dragon looks like. I actually also didn''t think about a wish."

    "I also just wanted to spend some time with you guys so I joined along", said Luffa while glancing shyly at Darc. She was obviously here for a certain reason and Otamo only smiled wryly.

    "And I thought you would make the wish." Were the words that came out of Lite while shrugging his shoulders.

    Darc¡äs eyelid twitched. What was this? These kids actually had no real desires to wish for anything. That was abnormal. So he sighed.

    "Then just think about something. How about you, teacher? Do you have anything to wish for?", he asked Zarid.

    "Is youth and such an option?", he asked back.

    Darc stayed silent for a while and nodded "Yes it is..."

    Zarid smiled. "That''s interesting. Why don''t you wish something for your parents if no one got a wish?"

    "Huh?", asked Darc back. " I thought you would wish for your youth?"

    "Don''t be silly. Having youth is only prolonging one''s life for a few years. And I have already lived so long that I don''t desire such a thing. Hell, surviving my own children and grandchildren would pain me to no end.", he said laughing.

    Darc had an admiring glimmer in his eyes. So there truly are people that enjoy every time they have to the fullest. He himself smiled and sighed. Come to think about it he should make up to his mother somehow.

    Wait, did he just hear right? "You got children? Why didn''t you ever mention that?"

    Zarid only arched his eyebrows in surprise himself. "Of course I got them. Do you take me for some hermit or something? It''s just that we live our life''s separated and I seldom talk about them.", he said.

    "I see.", said Darc scratching his chin and thought about it. It kinda made sense so he didn''t go further into that topic. He after all also never really asked him about it.

    Then he thought about a wish for his parent. Particular his mother.

    "Alright" having thought about one he prepared again. "Come forth Shenron and grant me my wish!"

    Like always Shenron came out majestically from the Dragonballs, darkened the day and looked down at the summoner with his ruby eyes.

    The group was amazed at this scene and especially Otamo was smiling from one ear to the other seeing this.

    "Come, state your wish. I shall grant any one wish you have" traveled Shenron¡äs voice to the group''s ears.

    "Amazing.", whispered Otamo and Luffa smiled at seeing her brother happy like that.

    "Shenron, please enlarge my mother''s gallery and add a lot of painting stuff and such to it. And add a note to that wish, please. Like those for flower bouquets. So she will know I was the one responsible and doesn''t get too scared by what happened."

    It was basically a wasted wish but he really didn''t care all that much for now. For him, the Dragonballs were like a djinn he can always call upon when he wanted. His wishes also didn''t really collect negative karma at all since they didn''t include reviving the dead so he doubted he would end up calling Shadow Shenron and his shadow minions. Even worse would be Dark Shenron but that was even less to happen.

    "...That wish is easy. Your wish will be granted." Shenron¡äs eyes flashed and soon became normal again. "Now then, I bid farewell", he added and scattered around the earth once again.

    The group still stared at the sky even long after the dragon disappeared.

    "Hello~. Are you guys finished with being dazed? Let''s return home. You can see the wish being real after you visit my home", said Darc with a smile.

    Everyone recollected and was happy about seeing the dragon and now returning home. If the wish was really granted they would see later.

    -----

    Returning home after some days of travel everyone gathered up at Darc¡äs home at first and saw that his house kinda became bigger at some part. Luckily it didn''t bother any neighbors or anything since the houses were further apart from each other.

    When they entered and went to the gallery they could see Darc his mother sitting in front of a large canvas where she drew Shenron. That did surprise everyone. Why would she draw the dragon without knowing how it looked like. After asking her she told that the dragon appeared in her mind after granting the wish.

    It told her that her son had made this wish for her. She was shocked at first, then happy about Darc thinking about her and afterward inspired to draw that majestic creature on a canvas to remember this event.

    His mother wasn''t really that angry after he returned home pretty late into the holidays again. That made Darc smile. So the wish kinda wasn''t wasted in his opinion.

    Everyone else returned back to their homes after eating the cooking from his mother and like that his normal life started again. Until the tournament, that is. He would still train himself at his teacher''s dojo for now.

 Chapter 30: Easy Mode WMA

    Age 745, May 7th.

    The day of the 20th World Martial Arts Tournament finally was here. It took some years of waiting but it was about time that he showed his parents how powerful he became.

    It would, later on, become a bargaining chip for his other travels and such. Basically more freedom even though he already took a lot of liberties.

    Closing in on the entrance to the Tournament gave Darc a smile on his lips. He would turn 11 this year and if he won this tournament he also would probably become the youngest champion of the tournament for a long time to come until Pan would conquer it.

    That''s at least what he thought she would do. At that point, he would probably have far surpassed his current him anyways and wouldn''t need to participate here much. Even less so because the tournament would become a yearly event later on.

    And he simply probably wouldn''t have time to appear every time. Also, he liked to win the round number so he chose to appear this time.

    Arriving at the entrance Darc looked at two temple servants who wrote the participant''s names on a paper. Since the tournament was held in an old temple ground it was to be expected to see those.

    "Hello, I would like to take part in the tournament.", he said with a grin.

    The officials looked at him in surprise because he looked really young but there was no kid division yet so they didn''t bother saying anything. "Alright, the name please?" was asked from them in return.

    "It''s Darc. D A R and C", he said and told them how it was written as well.

    "Hey, don''t forget me!", came from the side. Looking to the person one could immediately recognize Lite. "The name is Lite. Please write me in too.", he added after coming over as well.

    "Are you really sure about this? You would end up fighting against each other in the finals if you come through", said a rough voice. It was Darc¡äs father Truff. He actually took some time to come here and watch the tournament. His motherKibiniwas also here with him. She stood right beside Truff.

    "Sure we are. It''s not like Lite will be certain to come to the finals." , answered Darc and smirked to Lite.

    Lite, on the other hand, got a little agitated about that sentence. "What do you mean by that, huh?Youthink I won''t make it? I will show you how it''s done.", he rebuked proudly.

    Darc chuckled "And in the end, you would still lose to me."

    "That''s another story. Just coming to the finals is enough for me. Beating you is pretty much impossible for now.", nodded Lite and agreed on that. But at the same time, he didn''t give up hope for improvement.

    "Oh, you still think you can surpass me? Well, you got a good spirit."

    "Just don''t overdo it, you two", interruptedKibini.

    "Yes, mom." "Yes, Ms. Soya" Both agreed.

    "We will still support both of you no matter who wins.", came another female voice.

    "Oh, hey there Luffa. You guys also made it. And thanks.", noticed Darc looking to Luffa, Otamo, and Glew who were here to watch the tournament.

    "Nah, I am pretty sure Luffa is more supportive of Darc but thanks anyways. Hey Glew, how about you cheer for me", said LIte and pointed with a finger at himself.

    Glew snorted "Who would support you. Are you a beggar or something?"

    "Ouch, that hurt.", laughed Lite softly off.

    Darc looked at the time and it was about time that it started. "Let''s go in, Lite. From here participants in the fights and visitors are separated. So, see you guys later."

    Lite nodded and came inside with Darc. Darc actually trained Lite in this last year pretty hard. He refrained him from weight training because he was too young and Darc didn''t want him to end up like Krillin who didn''t grow really much after training with Roshi.

    And the kind of training Roshi did was probably a major factor in that. But otherwise, he didn''t hold back and judging him now he would be already on the level of Roshi. That made him a great contender for finals with about a power level of 200 when put into numbers.

    Obviously, no one but Darc would win this tournament. That is if nothing unexpected happened but what should actually happen?

    Being inside they were led to the compartment further in the back where the preliminaries were held indoors. There were a few square stages for every group of participants to fight on. Who falls out of it or goes K.O. or gives up, loses the fight. Killing someone was also strictly forbidden and only armor that could be worn was for genital areas only.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Looking around further one could notice a camera team in a corner recording some participants and probably the later stages of the tournament. If one counted the people inside there were about 80 to 90 fighters. And only 8 of these people would come to be remembered as being able to go forward to the actual Tournament.

    Dar drew the Number 35 so he wasn''t on his turn yet but Lite actually drew the number 3 and he had to go right at the beginning.

    He fought against some gib hulky guy with at first intimidated Lite but after he punched him easily K.O, he regained his confidence again.

    His later stages of fighting also were pretty easy. Lite actually kinda complained why it was so easy until his last fight was actually a little bit problematic against someone who leads a martial school. He had to use tactics and more of his prowess at that fight.

    Darc himself never really came into a sweat and pretty much punched every single one of his opponent K.O. The people seeing that all became pretty scared of him. He was still a kid after all and was so strong at that.

    After some time the 8 last people were finalized. And looked at them Darc and Lit had the luck to make it into the last 8 and they even were on different paths and only at the final they would actually meet. The other contestants were really noteworthy for Darc.

    He only maybe was kinda curious about King Chappa that was in Lite¡äs group and wondered who would win. He rooted for Lite so that Chappa knew his place but then again Chappa didn''t seem as arrogant as he was later.

    His fights were pretty boring, to say the least, and he only could learn little from all the fighters. Some had some interesting techniques and others showed off too much. The minimum standard was just way too low right now. It would have been interesting if he was still him before visiting Namek but even then he would probably have gotten stronger and the same result would end up.

    So, in the end, he easily came up to the finals without doing much at all.

    Chappa and Lite¡äs fight was actually quite interesting. Lite struggle to avoid the fast punches of Chappa at the beginning and had to go on to defending most of the time and waiting for an opportunity to strike back. But sadly when he tried to exploit an opening he made himself pretty open himself and Chappa used that to send him out.

    "Damn it!", came Lite with a grunt to the backstage.

    "Hey, don''t get so discouraged. You did pretty well. Just learn from your mistake and the next time you will become even better. Next title is yours for sure.", he said to encourage him.

    Lite smiled. "Thanks, now go and beat that guy''s ass."

    "Hehe I would love to but its a 30 mins break before the finals. Let''s eat something first.", he said with a chuckle.

    King Chappa actually glared at them when he heard him talk about food. Why was his opponent so carefree before the final.

    After eating up the rest was over and the finalists were called to fight.

    So Darc went up unto the stage and looked at Chappa. He placed his hand behind his head and smiled.

    "You know, if you want to give up you can still do it because I won''t hold back. You may go back with broken ribs.", said Darc to taunt him and it actually worked.

    "You little brat. Don''t be so sure about that. Who would give up in the finals? I will make sure to pummel you hard enough that your parents will straighten you up to be polite to adults.", rebuked Chappa.

    Darc narrowed his eyes. This guy was something else and he actually got a bit angry. Maybe sending him to the hospital would be an option but that would be a little bit too cruel. This guy does come from a poor village after all.

    After the commentator announced the match to begin. It was by the way, not the same blonde commentator that would appear later. Darc charged right up in an instant. Chappa couldn''t even react and got his fist right into the ribcage were a nasty sound could be heard.

    "That''s three ribs...Now go and take a nap.", he said with a solemn face and punched him into the face sending him out of the ring and effectively K.Oing him.

    The spectators were flabbergasted how quick this match ended. They did saw him advance the previous matches pretty easily but didn''t think he also would win so fast this time.

    "Hey, Referee. How about declaring my win already?", said Darc with an impatient voice.

    The commentator came back to his senses. "Ladies and gentlemen. This year''s world martial arts tournament winner is Darc! And that with only 10 years of age! What a talented winner!", shouted the commentator.

    Then the commentator came over to Darc and whispered "The prize money will be given to you indoors. Please inform your parents to pick it up", he said and assumed already that he was with his parents here.

    Darc nodded, let the commentator pick his arm and raise it to indicate him as the winner again and then he left the stage, going back to Lite.

    "Was that revenge enough?", he asked him with a smirk.

    "Damn, that was a little bit too cruel, mate", answered Lite back. Even for his standard that was hard. "But congratulations, Darc! Champion!!", he added laughingly.

    "Yeah, and I got some money with that as well.", added Darc with a grin. "Alright let''s get back to the others."

    -----

    Meeting up with his family and friend his father immediately laughed out. "You make me really proud, son! You really flew by all those fights like a champ. You did well too, Lite.", he said and didn''t forget to praise Lite for his effort in the tournament.

    "That''s actually not so surprising anymore, Darc. Winning so fluently like that. Damn, I won''t get anywhere near your or Lite¡äs level.", said Otamo.

    "You don''t need to. You after all just started to go to the dojo for fun. Or did we spark some flame?", said Darc with a smirk back to him.

    Otamo only smiled to that. Luffa also came over "Congratulations, Darc! You fought amazingly."

    Darc scratched his head. "It was actually pretty easy."

    "Yeah, but for a certain someone it looked much more of a hard struggle.", said Glew and looked to Lite.

    "Give me a break! I nearly got that dude...Well, there is still the next time after all.", rebuked Lite after Glew teased him.

    Then Darc interrupted them. "Alright, let''s go get something to eat with the prize money here.", he said and showed the suitcase.

    "Again? Damn, you are a glutton.", remarked Lite.

    "Without energy in your body, you can''t muster any energy in fights. Remember that as well, Lite.", said Darc to him.

    Everyone chatted with each other and after visiting the restaurant and hotel for staying a night, they returned back home the following day.

    Later Zarid met them and laughed the most because he was proud of his two students. He followed the tournament on his Television and besides that he also got more people joining his dojo since both Darc and Lite wore a black and white gi with a black-golden Hu(Tiger) symbol on their backs.

    Darc didn''t even mind since he actually did like the color scheme and gladly did some advertisement for Zarid.

 Chapter 31: Easter Bunny

    Some Years have passed since the Tournament.

    While the time passed Darc did collect the Dragonballs once more on his own and dispersed them at certain locations for the canon plot to go and do its magic.

    He placed one at Aru village so the group would meet Oolong. The Village itself still seemed peaceful when he dropped the Dragonball down so didn''t bother staying long.

    The next one he threw down on Roshi¡äs head out of fun and smirked. He, of course, didn''t forget to teleport out instantly after doing so. Roshi would be none the wiser why a Dragonball appeared by his side again.

    With that action, he actually saved the Immortal Phoenix¡äs Life without knowing it yet since Roshi actually intended to fee the Phoenix tainted seeds at right that moment. They were inside a bowl he accidentally threw out into the ocean when he was hit by the Dragonball.

    And that only happened out of habit because he thought he was being attacked and had to get rid of everything he carried and fight. But only seeing the Dragonball in front of him confused him.

    Later on, he just gave the Phoenix some fruits out of his fridge since he was too lazy to find any seeds and definitely wouldn''t go out of his way to get those in the ocean back.

    It proved a good thing for Darc later on since the Phoenix actually noticed Darc in the sky but was confused when he threw that ball and vanished. Later it would also find out what those seeds were and that it would have died by it but that was at a time later.

    Another Dragonball he threw into the castle of the Ox King for obvious reasons so Goku meets his future wife if nothing happens. The mountain really was a spectacle to behold and it didn''t really take him long to find it. Being a burning mountain and all was an easy target to find while flying around. That and asking people about it was also convenient.

    Mentioning Goku, Darc did remember to take the 4-star Dragonball and return it back. So he left for Mt.Paozu and visited old Gohan and Goku. When he visited, Gohan was still alive and healthy and that made Darc happy. The old men emitted such a calming nice guy aura that no one can be grumpy too long when talking to him.

    Thinking about the cause it seems he would only get attacked by Goku later when the moon is back up in the sky. After all the Moon was destroyed by the android Arale the same year the 20th Tournament was held. It was even broadcasted on the news but what baffled him more was the fact that everyone kinda took it as if nothing really happened. Guess when Roshi destroyed it, it also didn''t have many repercussions like killing all life shortly after the tides vanished.

    Oh, Arale? You don''t know her? That¡äs the comical kids show that seems to be in the same universe as Dragonball. He was surprised himself at first as well but that would also explain those creatures that resemble Godzilla and Gamera. You know the turtle Roshi spins around with? Yeah, that one is Gamera and Godzilla is those two weird angels beside Arale.

    Kinda a brain wrecker cause that means there was or still exist a God(Kami) that had far more power than the current Kami because he was the creator of humans and such other creatures according to the logic of Arale.

    Stopping his thought about that and finishing his visit and giving back the 4-star Dragonball was a sweet thing. It was fun meeting those two again. Goku also became much friendlier since his last visit.

    It looks like he noticed that Darc kept his promise even if it took some time and thought about Darc as a good guy.

    But before leaving he told old Gohan that he should be careful around Goku while the moon is out and that he shouldn''t let Goku look at it.

    He told him a lie about seeing a weird wolfman with a wolfs tail at the 20th WMA and that he changed when the moon shined. And since Goku has a tail it would be pretty advised to be careful if something like that is a norm for his kind. The changed men did lose his rationality and he was pretty bloodthirsty after all. If anything cutting the tail would help.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Gohan nodded and thanked for his concern and advise. But come to think of it he seemed to be aware of Goku''s transformation. So Goku did transform once already at some point but old Gohan sadly couldn''t handle the second or third time.

    Darc sighed and knew now why Goku knew about a weird monster that came out at a full moon. Gohan always knew about his transformation but didn''t want to burden Goku with it. But that is in itself the wrong approach to tackle that problem.

    He left shortly after his warning. If Gohan actually survives than it means he made precautions. Maybe the moon will just be exploded to smithereens again by old Gohan. Tha makes Darc wonder who the one is that restores the moon every time after it gets destroyed. Kami maybe? Poor him needing to fix that every time... Anyways he kinda hoped for Goku that old Gohan would survive.

    Being responsible for his grandfather''s death still lingered inside Goku¡äs mind for sure long after everything happened. And that even if he always came as a pretty dense person.

    ---

    His next destination was some cave near the west city where he placed another Dragonball. At this moment he felt like the Easter bunny hiding its precious eggs. So leaving one Dragonball in it he charged up to the sky and looked at the locations of the Dragonballs with his radar.

    Then he aimed one Dragonball and wanted to send it flying into a direction where no other Dragonball was but decided otherwise and kept it. It was the 6-star Dragonball his mother gifted him. Well, like that all 7 Dragonballs would be scattered anyway and he would just have the last one. Also, he did say to Bulma they would meet again but he wasn''t so sure to follow the canon and run around and reach the Dragonballs again with them.

    He also is pretty much now clear about the locations of them all. Mt. Paozu, Kame House, Fire Mountain, Aru Village, Cave, Himself and Capsule Corporation.

    Yes, the last Dragonball would go back to Dr.Briefs since he did get it from there. He teleported there when he didn''t feel Bulma¡äs so he wouldn''t meet her. He would meet her later anyway and was only here for dropping the Dragonball.

    Panchy Briefs opened the door this time and was kinda confused at first who came. She didn''t recognize the person.

    "Good day, Ms. Briefs. Its been a while since we last saw each other. Its good to see that you are looking as healthy as always", said Darc with a big smile.

    Ms. Briefs thought and thought and Darc kinda got worried if time froze or something because she didn''t move an inch.

    "I remember now! Oh my, how you have grown, Darc. You became such a charming young man now. Let me look at you closer.", she said of surprise suddenly and grabbed his face and turned it left and right and smiled all the while. Then she grabbed and hugged his arm and dragged him inside. "Come inside, dear. Join us for a while. Seeing you after so long is really a good thing. But I must say you look so different right now. Your height alone is astonishing. What height are you?", she added and asked.

    Darc was kinda helpless right now. He always ended up in awkward situations like these even in his previous life and he became always a little bit nervous being grabbed and hugged like that. And he still didn''t like it but he also couldn''t do anything.

    "Well, last time I checked I am 167cm. That ain''t that tall...", he answered while following her.

    "But you are still young and will surely grow some more. And the last time we met, you looked a lot more like a child. Now you look like a young man. How old are you now?", she answered back to his words.

    "I am 14 right now. About half a year until I am 15 actually.", Darc said a little bit hesitant since he didn''t know why she wanted to know that?

    "See, you are still so young but look so dashing already. You know our Bulma is only a year older than you. I am actually getting worried if that child finds a boyfriend for herself soon.", said Ms. Briefs.

    And here again, she tried to coax the males into her household and tries to hook up someone to Bulma. No wonder Bulma was always kinda embarrassed about her mother at her teenage years until she was together with Yamcha.

    Darc didn''t know what to say and scratched his head. "Ms. Briefs, I am sure Bulma will find someone. She is a pretty girl so she should have it easy. She only needs confidence I guess?"

    Ms. Briefs smiled and luckily before she could say anything more they saw Dr. Briefs. Darc greeted him and started a conversation with him. Talking a little bit and joining them both for a tea he gave them the Dragonball back. He also thanked them for all the help. Darc also noticed that the little black cat Tama was also there this time. He smiled at it and weirdly enough Tama approached him and sat down on his own shoulder. He softly rubbed her under her chin and she purred.

    Dr. Briefs at first was quite surprised because Tama normally doesn''t approach anyone. But it gave him a smile nonetheless.

    Since he delivered the Dragonball and spend a little bit time with them both he tried to leave before Ms. Briefs started to get too clingy on him and making it even more awkward with some other questions. So he pretty quickly dashed off.

    On his way back he felt an unnormal strong aura and stopped flying. He turned to look in the direction where the aura came from and started flying towards it with wrinkled brows.

 Chapter 32: Visitors

    Flying further Darc came closer and closer to the place he felt the energies from.

    ¡äDamn, why the hell are there such strong signatures on Earth?", he wondered and thought who it could be.

    While flying he also picked up another aura approaching him. He looked to the side and looked who it was.

    "Lite? Why are you here?", asked Darc while seeing his friend joining him in his flight.

    "Darc, you felt it as well, right?", he gave as an answer with a serious face. "I am not gonna let you go in there alone. It''s time I made myself useful after that training you send me through."

    Darc only frowned at him. "It''s too dangerous! You should back off on this one."

    "No, I won''t. I am not going to budge from your side. You don''t need to shoulder everything on yourself, you know?", he said and stayed strong on his point.

    Darc had some conflicting emotions at that moment. He did try to train him to become a fighter but he didn''t think he had to fight so soon and comparing the auras that he still feels he could tell there are some stronger than Lite or himself. What bad luck that was. Sure there were some weaker but that didn''t mean anything.

    "What is about the others? Who protects them while we are gone!?", asked Darc in a concerned face. It was true after all.

    "We should trust Zarid and Otamo to be able to do something.

    Darc gritted his teeth. "Fine! But run if tell you to. Do you understand!?"

    Lite smirked. "Don''t worry so much. I won''t be a burden." Then he clenched his fist and charged forward.

    Darc breathed in and out deeply and also started to unleash some of his powers to accelerate.

    -----

    At some place near a forest.

    A spaceship was parked on the even ground close by and someone with a blue spacesuit came out of what looked like an entrance.

    "What is about the atmosphere on this planet? Is it breathable without the helmets?", asked the person and stared at a person fumbling around with some device that seemed to take samples from the air.

    "Captain, it is composed of oxygen and some other minor elements. Following the data, I would say its breathable without any repercussions.", answered the guy in a white spacesuit and took off his helmet. Then he breathed in and nodded in confirmation.

    The Guy in the blue space suit also took off his helmet. "Very good. Then this planet is worth selling. It also looks beautiful, doesn''t it? Such a good blue planet"

    "Sure, captain. But we will have to get the planet clean first before selling it to someone. And we need to be stealthy so Frieza doesn''t notice our actions in his territory. Lord Glaze would be very mad if he finds out our little plan fails.", said another guy in a read battle armor coming out of the Spaceship.

    "Lieutenant!", saluted the guy in white armor.

    The captain looked at the alien as well. "Arbacca, don''t be so pessimistic. The scouter of the spaceship already told us there are no beings worth more than 400 Battle power. And even those are pretty rare. This planet is a pretty weak one. This won''t take long. Why don''t we use our drones to eliminate them? We could preserve most of the environment like that."

    "Maddiri, that would still take too long. Just let''s send our people out and destroy everything."

    "How about you bastards don''t move at all?" came from the sky and Darc with Lite landed some meters in front of them.

    Maddiri and Arbacca both looked at them and Maddiri smiled. "Well look at that. I didn''t think this weak planet got sensors to notice our arrival. But you weak maggots actually want to stop us? Let''s see." He pushed the scouter on his ear and analyzed the energy they both emitted. Then he started laughing. "Ahahaha! Those little roaches got a Battle power of 200 each. How cute!"

    Darc just snorted "Lite, take all those guys inside the spaceship that wear those white armors. They shouldn''t be a problem with your strength. If you need help just yell. I will take these two goons.", he gave him as an order and Lite nodded and charged to the spaceship.

    "What the hell do you think you are doing, little maggot!?", asked Arbacca and wanted to blast Lite but right at that moment Darc was already near him and punched out. Arbacca became alert and stopped his previous action to block his attack. Sadly it was successful.

    "Damn! What the hell!? Maddiri you bastard. Didn''t you say he only had 200 Battle power!?", he shouted out and jumped back to distance himself. Then he checked with his own scouter. The scouter showed a way higher power level at that moment. "Look he clearly has 3000!"

    "What!?", Maddiri is also surprised about this and checked as well. Arbacca didn''t lie. "Damn, seems like they can adjust their power but that still is a feasible power against your 80.000. So you better don''t play around."

    Darc only smirked and attacked again. This time he was even faster and didn''t suppress his energy anymore. Both scouters immediately went off the charts and Maddiri shouted out "Damn it! Arbacca, dodge!" He shot a ki blast at Darc before he could end his attack on Arbacca but Darc only reflected the blast somewhere into the air and let it explode there.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    After that, he continued his attack and punched Arbacca into the stomach. That guy couldn''t do anything and gagged out in pain. But that didn''t last long and Darc kicked him up. "Explosive Demon Wave!", shouted Darc and pulverized Arbacca to smithereens with it.

    Maddiri became enraged "You damn bastard! You killed Arbacca. I don''t know where all your power comes from but that ends here you little rat. I am one of Lord Glaze¡äs special execution team leader and my battle power is a million! You won''t survive this day! Fuck this damn planet! If you rats are all like this then let this planet survive is a thing I can''t let happen!"

    After shouting he powered up and released a suffocating aura that even Darc got sweat trickling down from him.

    ¡äA million? Damn, I miscalculated. He is stronger than me but it shouldn''t be by much or else his aura would feel more threatening. This actually would be a perfect opportunity!¡ä, Darc thought and powered up as well. "Raaaah!"

    The scouter on that guy''s head exploded and he was now even more surprised.

    "You! How can that be! NO! I will kill you little brat!!" Before exploding the scouter showed a power of 800.000. And that probably wasn''t the max this guy showed. How the hell did they end up meeting such a person on a weak planet like this? He charged to him and punched out.

    Darc gritted in pain after intercepting his punch with one of his own. Yes, he was a little bit weaker in physical prowess than this guy. After all this alien dude looked like a minotaur just without horns. He had a pretty broad build.

    Going into a dogfight proved disadvantageous to Darc but the martial prowess of his enemy was pretty weak so he could exploit openings and such much easier.

    Shockwaves where send through the air after each collision and landing more and more hits on this guy mad him even madder and he started to use blasts. One blast even hit Darc directly and send him flying into the ground.

    Maddiri followed suit and punched at a still defending Darc and pushed him even more into the earth and broadened the pit created at that spot.

    Darc spits out a little bit of blood and needed to get out of there so he teleported out of danger when that bulldozer hit again.

    "Masenko!" Darc attacked him with Masenko after being behind him because it was the fastest charged attack that had some punch in it.

    "Graaah!" He also used a beam and both beams interlocked into a contest. But the alien started to win the contest and sent Darc flying after he tried to dodge to the side. He got a pretty nasty wound on his right side. Luckily most of the energy from that beam was used up and it didn''t look like the wound would hinder him much. Good thing the attack from that ox wasn''t maintainable for long it seemed.

    "Hahaha! You little maggot can''t escape death! Now be obedient and die!", he shouted and charged up another beam but he was interrupted by a ki blast to his back. "What!"

    When he looked back he saw Lite who seemed to be finished with incapacitating all crewmembers that were inside the spaceship.

    "You little!" He charged at Lite.

    Darc saw that and got mad as well. He won''t let him get hurt so easily. "I am your opponent you damn cow!", he shouted and intercepted him with punching him in the face.

    But at that moment Darc saw the smirk on Maddiri. "Gotcha!" A beam penetrated Darc¡äs body and he cried out in pain. This pain really was something else right now. He had a freaking hole inside his abdomen.

    ¡äDamn it! I got careless!¡ä was the only thing in his mind at that moment.

    Maddiri grabbed him and punched him to the side. "Really annoying maggots. But this ends here. And it looks like your little friend ain''t so hot since you want to protect him. Time to die little guy." He started to approach Lite.

    "Run!", shouted Darc and coughed blood. Lite became panicky at that shout and hesitated but started fleeing anyways.

    "No, you don''t!", Maddiri charged after him but Darc shot a ki blast at him. Maddiri got mad again because he was attacked from behind again that blast hurt badly. "Right, I will make sure you die first!" He changed his target and concentrated unto Darc.

    Darc on the other hand already had a senzu bean inside his mouth and swallowed it. Then he pushed himself up and charged back at Maddiri.

    "What, how the hell did you recover so fast! Where the hell is your wound!?" Maddiri was again baffled by this guy. He could actually regenerate so fast. And his punches and speed seemed to be even harder and faster than before and still rose in power. What the hell was going on!? "Damn it!!!!"

    Darc kicked him really hard after a while and pushed him some distance away. Then he charged up every ounce of his energies. "Ka...me...ha...me...HA!!!!!!" He shot it out and wanted to end this fight. Even after recovering from his wound the stamina lost and mental exhaustion seemed to still be a problem when using senzu beans. Got to push his limits or earth is gone.

    Maddiri shot another beam but easily got overwhelmed this time. The attack from this brat actually was going to kill him! "NOOOOOO! LORD GLAZE!"

    That were the last words that he said after being obliterated. Darc huffed heavily after using up all his energy and slowly descended back to the ground, sitting down. Lite was coming back after noticing that the strong aura that wasn''t Darc vanished.

    "You did it! Damn that bastard was a monster!" , he shouted and looked at Darc being completely exhausted.

    "You did well too. Without you, those guys could have spread around or fled. Thanks, Lite." Those words were genuine and looking at Lite he saw that he still had some wounds here and there from fighting those soldiers.

    "Don''t mention that.", he said with a smirk.

    Darc pushed himself up after getting some breath back. "Let''s finish this and clean the trash. That spaceship could become useful so we need to clean out everything in it. Some people may have hidden." He meant to kill everyone that was still hiding. With Darc¡äs ability no one of those aliens would get by his sensing. And he knew Lite wasn''t ready to kill so he did give him the order to stay outside and look if anyone leaves.

    -----

    After a while, Darc came back out and heaved a relieved sigh. Then he dropped an orb filled with his ki near the ship "All done. And I marked its position so we can easily find it. I am going to my friend''s place and get them to analyze this ship. Seems we need to prepare for other aliens invading our earth. I doubt they would not notice a whole squadron missing."

    "Damn. That aliens actually do exist and even want to kill us like in those movies and such. Who would have thought", Lite said. "And they are pretty strong."

    Darc narrowed his eyes "Don''t worry. If you still keep training you will surpass most of these guys. Just look at me. I made it."

    Lite smiled at his words and nodded in appreciation.

    Even if this fight was pretty nasty for him and he would have died with his carelessness he still did it and he did feel stronger after experiencing a fight on the same level where his body got hurt a lot. He even smirked in satisfaction by that. He probably should find some time to meditate later to see his progress.

    "Alright, I will move back home and keep this a secret for now just like you said. See you later.", Lite started flying away back home.

    Darc nodded and still looked at the spaceship and found another object on the ground. It was the scouter from that guy that got killed by his demon wave. Seems like he lost it when he sent him upwards. This also could become useful even if the scouter from the spaceship was higher quality.

    Also, who the hell was lord Glaze? Darc had no time thinking about that guy¡äs words at the start but now it made him furrow his brows. From the name, it should be someone from the frost demon race like Frieza. But there was no such character?

    Being in thought he started flying back to Capsule Corporation. Looks like his business ain''t finished there.

 Chapter 33: Planning

    Charging back to the west city he didn''t care about people seeing him flying and so he directly landed in front of Capsule Corporation and rang the bell.

    Shortly after he had a conversation with the intercom AI again Ms. Briefs opened up the door. "Oh my, Darc. It didn''t take long for you to visit us again", she said with a chuckled at him.

    Darc only nodded "Sorry to visit you so soon again but I got something important to discuss with Dr. Briefs."

    Ms. Briefs only smiled and noticed his seriousness this time around. "You are always welcome here, dear. Don''t apologize for something like that. Now, come. My husband is in his laboratory right now so you will have to go there. I will show you."

    "Thanks." Darc followed Ms. Briefs and entered the laboratory of Dr. Briefs.

    "Oh, Darc? You are back?", asked Dr. Briefs after seeing Darc walking inside. Tama immediately came running to him "Looks like Tama has taken a liking to you."

    Darc smiled slightly and picked Tama up and put her on his shoulder. Then he moved closer to Dr. Briefs.

    "Dr. Briefs, I need to talk about something. A while ago we got visited by some aliens and their spaceship is still on earth. I wanted to ask if you could take it apart and research its components. Preferably also build a spaceship for myself that I could use. Those aliens are not friendly and I need to take care of them before they do invade earth again.", he explained and tried to go straight to the point.

    Dr. Briefs looked at him and thought something. "First, you can call me Hakase. Stop using those formalities, Darc. And I think you should go to the galactic patrol if you really have such a problem, no?", he asked after coming to a realization.

    Darc looked a little surprised. "Huh? You know about the galactic patrol? No, nevermind that. I guess there were already some visits by some other friendly aliens. The main problem is the galactic patrol is way too weak to handle such threats."

    Dr. Briefs nodded but wondered internally how Darc seemed to also be knowledgeable about other things in the galaxy. "That may be the case but you still need information, right? The only thing you know right now is that some guys came here and attacked you? Do you even know where they came from or what their agenda was? You still could get some information from the GP."

    Realizing that Darc actually went ahead too much made him blush a little bit out of stupidity. He actually didn''t think about that yet.

    "Yes, that''s true. But what is about my request? I will get into contact with the GP when I have a spaceship otherwise I won''t be able to contact them.", said Darc.

    "Actually, my older daughter Tights could help you in that matter. I think she still got a contact with one of their patrolman. And about that matter with the spaceship. Let''s go tomorrow and look what we can get out of that wonder of science. I am actually quite interested to take it apart, hehe.", said Dr.Briefs and started to snicker and get excited by the prospect of fiddling with a spaceship.

    "Your older daughter? Did they actually visit you? No wonder you weren''t that surprised about offworlders."

    Dr.Briefs smiled and took a phone out of his pockets and started dialing someone.

    "Hello, Tights? Can you come over? We need to talk. It has something to do with your books. You could get a good new idea." One could only hear a sound indicating that the other side hung up after hearing those words. Dr.Briefs only looked at the phone. "Looks like she will be here soon. Why don''t you wait for a bit?", he asked and at that moment one could hear another voice shouting inside the room.

    "Dad, I am back!" It was Bulma who came into the laboratory and looked surprised to see her father with someone else.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "Oh, hello there, Bulma", said Darc without thinking and Dr. Briefs said the same.

    Bulma widened her eyes and came over. Then she eyed up Darc from top to bottom and then got heart-shaped eyes. Darc his mouth twitched at that moment.

    "Dad, who is this handsome guy?", she asked her father.

    ¡äHey, hey. I am not air. How about asking me that directly?¡ä, he thought.

    "You don''t recognize him? It''s Darc. Its the boy that visited us once already.", answered Dr.Briefs.

    Bulma stayed silent at those words and looked at Darc again. This time there were no hearts to be found in her eyes and she started talking more seriously. "It''s you!? You really changed a lot. I really didn''t recognize you.", she said.

    ¡äWhat the Hell!? What''s with that reaction, woman!¡ä, thought Darc after seeing her immediate change.

    "Hehe, nice to see you too, I guess?", he said awkwardly afterward.

    Then Bulma pouted and looked a little bit angry. "You really didn''t even visit once after that one time. So what are you doing here again? Already asking my father for some favor again?"

    Darc only scratched his head and looked at Dr.Briefs. "Well, I did ask Hakase some favor..."

    "Hey, since when are you so close that you actually can use my father''s name!? WAIT! You did visit here, didn''t you!? So why didn''t I get to see you? Are you avoiding me?", she blurted out and still looked with anger in her eyes at him. It made her even angrier seeing her cat cling to him and she put 1 and 1 together.

    Darc put his hands up. "Wait, I only visited today. You are misunderstanding something.", he tried to defuse her.

    "Is it? Then why is even Tama so close to you when you only visited today....." she didn''t wait for an answer and turned around and started to leave " Don''t bother. I had enough. This already made me mad enough. I am going to my room."

    After she left Darc only sighed.

    "Don''t take that to heart. She only missed you and you really didn''t visit that much.", rubbed Dr.Briefs in and laughed softly.

    "Well, I guess that''s true. I should have visited at least once a year. But I totally forgot about it. Well, I do live pretty far from here.", said Darc and tried to excuse himself with his words. "I will go after her and try to calm her down since I will be waiting here anyway."

    Dr. Briefs nodded and took Tama from his shoulder. The little cat meowed and Darc patted it and left.

    Standing in front of Bulma¡äs room he breathed in and out and knocked on the door and waited. At first, no answer came and he raised a brow. He knocked again and this time Bulma gave her answer to enter.

    Entering the room Darc saw her sitting on a chair and looking at him.

    "Look, I am sorry that I didn''t get the time to visit more often but with school and stuff around the dojo of my teacher I kinda never thought about it.", he said to her and tried to apologize. It was after all the truth. He did think he would meet her in a year anyway so he didn''t bother to meet her prior to that so he didn''t change too much of the canon.

    Looking at him saying his apology she smiled a little "It¡äs alright. My mother already told me that you visited today so I just came over to my dad¡äs to say hi. But I must say you get along with my family pretty good and that so fast. It''s really something considering you only visited twice.", said Bulma and smirked now.

    Hearing her words he only sighed. So she tricked him and tested him if he would try to apologize.

    "I see, then that¡äs good. I won''t need to explain anything then.", said Darc and tried to turn around and leave.

    "Hey! You could at least stay and talk a little. For example, why are you here again or just talk about how you have been and such?", said Bulma while panicking a little. She didn''t think he would actually just leave like that.

    Darc looked back and smirked at her. Bulma saw that and pouted again because she knew he tricked her as well.

    Darc leaned back at the wall and started to tell her about the spaceship and what he is planning to do. It wouldn''t really matter to conceal it anyway.

    ----

    "I see, so you want to get my sister into contacting Jaco. Hmm, come to think of it its been a while since I saw that guy as well. My sister does always write about that space stuff. I totally forgot about that since it all happened when I was about 5.", she commented on his explanation. "And you said there is a spaceship we could analyze? I want to take a look as well."

    "So you are still the tech nerd you were.", said Darc.

    "Hey, I just like technology, ok? Looking at you, you still brawl.", she said and pointed at his destroyed clothes.

    He smiled. "Alright, I will go take a shower if it is okay? Looks like I will spend some time until anything happens here. Should also call back home to inform that I stay at friends.", he said and looked at his phone.

    Bulma snorted a little. "Look at you taking liberties. Well, it''s alright. You know where to go. But don''t forget to tell me when you go inspect that ship."

    Then Darc got moving "Alright, I will do that. See you later."

    Before he left he could still hear her words behind him."It''s good to see you again." was what she said to him and Darc smiled. ¡äLook who is being honest now.¡ä, he thought, lifted his hand and waved her indicating that he appreciates her words before leaving the room completely.

 Chapter 34: Tights

    Darc talked with his mother on the phone after coming out of the shower. He already had changed into some new clothes. It became a habit to always have his DynoCaps on him with some clothes and food in them.

    "It will just be a night. I will be home soon...Yeah, don''t worry...Huh?...Why do you know that its a girl?....MOM! Who the hell told you that again!?.... I am hanging up now. See you later.", he said and hung up. After that, he sighed.

    Someone couldn''t keep his mouth shut again. I guess his mother somehow had a way to get the information she wanted.

    After going into the room that was provided to him Darc put most of his stuff on a cupboard and started meditation. He wanted to see how much he improved from his fight today.

    Sitting cross-legged and staying quiet he slowly fell into meditation and could finally see the inner workings of his body.

    Looking closely at it, he saw that his meridians didn''t improve that much but still were close to a breakthrough. He also felt more ki circulating inside his body.

    He was satisfied with that state and travel inside his inner soul where he was inside the white room again.

    Then he looked at the board and analyzed his stats.

    So he became twice as strong after that fight. That¡äs really something. No wonder the Saiyan is a warrior race. They basically got a cheat to push them to greater highs every time they get hurt.

    But he also looked confused. Shouldn''t he be just about the same strength as that alien guy? Why was he nearly twice as strong now? He did notice another talent that he seemed to have obtained.

    ¡äPure Progress? Isn''t that the ability to get stronger in a fight? So I am now the same as Frieza and Jiren it seems. As long as I push myself to my limits there will be no boundaries whatsoever. If I train, I get stronger. If I fight, I get stronger. If I get hurt, I get stronger. Wait, that isn''t right. That actually should probably be part of my wish. After all, Pure Progress is like the Saiyan Power (Zenkai) but at the same time, it''s actually a tier higher in that regard that I don''t need to get hurt at all as long as I just fight a stronger opponent. No, that isn''t right either. Goku also probably possessed that talent. He also always improved while fighting without getting hurt. Well, I guess that''s a good thing to have. I shouldn''t think so much about it. I only need to know that I can improve myself with no limits. Together with my unlimited potential, I can go even further. Good.¡ä

    He smiled at this realization, left his soul state and started to run his ki in circles to see if he could break that bottleneck he got.

    Every 5% in his meridians looked like to be a bottleneck. He noticed that he could push his ki further while powering up and effectively push his limits more. Becoming stronger. It was like an amplifier and every 5% gave him another 2.5 amplifier. So if he could break that point to 20%, he could finally push his power to x10 if his theory was right. And his ki quality would also improve with that if he was right.

    But even after trying the whole night it didn''t work out. Guess it was wishful thinking for him. He would need a stimulant for improving again. It truly became harder and harder to improve his meridians.

    Waking up from his deep meditation he was all drenched in sweat. He sighed and went to shower again. At least he didn''t feel exhausted.

    Today they would investigate the spaceship as soon as Tights was here. Well, that is if she actually comes here today.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ----

    Going over to the living room and walking past the kitchen he already saw Ms. Briefs preparing something for breakfast.

    "Good morning, Ms. Briefs.", he said to her.

    "Good morning to you too, Darc", she said after looking at him smiling. "Did you sleep well?"

    Darc smiled at her reaction. "Like a stone", he answered.

    "Breakfast will be ready soon. Just wait a little bit, okay?", she asked him and he just nodded and went to the living room.

    Bulma also came over at this time. "Good morning."

    Both Darc and Ms.Briefs dittoed to her.

    "So, when are we gonna go look at the ship?", she asked him.

    Darc saw her eagerness and looked at his watch. "We will wait a few hours and see if your sister gets here. If she isn''t here by that time then we will go ahead and look at it without her. I can ask her about Jaco then when we get back."

    "Hmm, she should be here by then. When it comes to getting new material to look at she always gets crazy with it.", she said.

    "So she is like you, huh.", he asked her

    Bulma stayed silent at that remark. Her sister was also pretty smart and had her quirks so she didn''t deny that fact. "Am I that bad of a person?", she asked.

    Darc arched his brows. "I didn''t say that though? You are unique if I had to say anything. Not many people get focused on something so wholeheartedly like you I guess. Not even I am completely crazy about fighting. Even if it looks like that sometimes."

    Bulma got a little blush but narrowed her eyes. "So you are saying I am a crazy person?"

    Darc chuckled. "Why are you being so insecure about yourself and ask so many questions? You do not lack much. Hell, I am pretty sure you even know you look beautiful and all that but just ain''t confident enough about your social skills?"

    She stayed silent and right at that moment the door rang. Bulma stood up "I am going to open up."

    Darc nodded and waited for her to come back. Dr. Briefs also came over and as always Tama jumped down to get itself comfortable on Darc. If he could take this cat with him he probably would. It somehow was pretty attached to him without him knowing why.

    "Hello, mom and dad.", said a young woman after arriving at the same place as them.

    Dr. Briefs smiled "Hello, Tights. Good to see you again." He seemed pretty happy about seeing his daughter again. She did look like someone who was traveling around.

    Ms.Briefs also came over to greet her "Hello, dear. Its good to see you. How have you been?"

    Tights grinned "I have been fine. It''s good to see you two are healthy as always." Then she looked at her father. "So, you called me about some material I can get?" Her eyes sparkled at that moment.

    Dr. Briefs chuckled. "Yes, that friend over there found a spaceship that you could look at but he also needs your help contacting Jaco." Hakase pointed at Darc and Tights looked at him and eyed him up.

    She then came over "Arent you still a kid? How come you want to get into contact with the GP?"

    Darc looked her up. She still had her long blonde hair from when she was younger and her black eyes stared at him in curiosity. She looked a lot like her mother. She had that same young forever image as well. He knew she was about 25 but she didn''t look more than 18 years old. Those genes in this family truly run deep.

    "You don''t look much older than me though?", he said in protest.

    She chuckled "I am already over 20. So I am much older than you.", she said and sounded pretty proud about being above him in age.

    He only snorted internally since that would change pretty soon where she probably would love to be younger again. "Well, you look pretty young for being at your age. I thought you would only be about 18."

    "Well, aren''t you a cute fella to compliment me like that.", reacted Tights with a smile.

    Bulma got a nerve struck at that moment and interrupted them "Hey, how about we start talking about the spaceship instead of flirting around.", she said in protest.

    Darc and Tights look at her and arched their brows.

    "I guess we should get to the point.", he said after sighing.

    "Yeah, don''t want my little sister to get too jealous for no reason", dittoed Tights.

    "What!? Who is jealous of you!? Compared to you I got more to show.", raged Bulma out of the sudden.

    One could hear a nerve popping inside Tights head "You little! You are still a brat without any experience and you tell me something about that!? You want war again? You know I can still do the things I did when you were younger!", she lashed back.

    Bulma got flustered and remained silent.

    "Whoa, girls, calm down.", said Darc but he immediately got attacked "Stay out of this!", said Tights and Darc only awkwardly backed away and scratched his head.

    Better let this two calm down on their own.

 Chapter 35: Spaceship

    After both of them discussed their differences out they finally went back to normal any they could make their way to the ship.

    Tights also contacted Jaco and told him that aliens have invaded earth and he should come and take a look. He seemed to be reluctant at first but got pulled in when Tights said that he owes her a favor.

    Darc was the navigator because only he could feel the location of his orb and tell where the ship is.

    It took a while flying with a plane to that location but they did arrive there at some point.

    When they landed Haksae, Bulma and Tights immediately went ahead and looked at the ship. Everyone did so for his own reason. So Darc thought about it and excuse himself for a while. He teleported back to his hometown and assembled his friends.

    Lite didn''t tell them anything about what happened but Zarid and Otamo also felt the energies yesterday so they knew Darc had his reasons not to tell anything but at this point, he explained everything.

    "Glew, you did want to meet Dr. Briefs, right? Now is your chance and you could also learn something from that spaceship as well."

    Glew nodded. So he did remember to keep that in mind.

    Lite, Otamo, Glew, Luffa, and Zarid all placed their hands on him and he started transmission to the orb near the spaceship.

    After appearing out of thin air Bulma got surprised and looked at all the people.

    "What was that?", she asked him.

    "That''s an ability I got. I can teleport from one point to another about instantly as long as I place one of those orbs there.", he said and pointed at his ki orb.

    "Couldn''t you have done the same with us?", she asked again and was annoyed he didn''t show that sooner.

    "I can''t teleport too much stuff and you need your equipment, don''t you?", he said and tried to avoid that question.

    Bulma only narrowed her eyes but didn''t go further into that discussion. She looked at the other.

    "So, who are they?", she said while eyeing up his group.

    "These are my friends and my teacher. This here is Otamo. The guy with the short blonde hair is Lite. The girl with the blonde hair is Luffa and the one with brown hair is Glew. That old man is my martial teacher Zarid...Everyone, the girl here is Bulma. The daughter of Dr. Briefs. Inside the ship are Tights, Dr.Briefs older daughter and Dr. Briefs himself. Say hi", he said and introduced everyone.

    Lite and Otamo greeted her with a smile. Glew had stars in her eyes and started bombarding Bulma with questions. The only one who was reluctant to greet her was Luffa. Luffa felt that this was her enemy and she couldn''t become too friendly with her.

    Bulma on the other side was a little bit confused about Luffa¡äs behavior but didn''t give it any thought for long. She led Glew to her father since Glew was pretty eager to meet him. Bulma noticed this girl had the same love for science like herself and that made her happy to meet someone her age that had the same goal to become a scientist.

    Zarid and Otamo also went into the spaceship to investigate the inner parts of it. Inside it, they found battle armors and stuff and both were amazed by all that futuristic looking stuff.

    Only Lite stayed together with Darc.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    "So, how is it? Can he replicate it?", he asked Darc.

    "I don''t know yet. let''s go meet Dr. Briefs and ask him", answered Darc.

    They both went to where Hakase was and saw how he already took apart some of the techs. Beside him were Bulma and Glew also taking stuff apart and gleaming with stars in their eyes.

    "Hakase, how is it? Can you already tell if it is possible to craft another spaceship with this?", he asked him.

    Dr.Briefs turned around and smiled "Enough? This is more than I expected. This thing is huge and at first, I thought you would give me some small pod or something or that little cruiser Jaco has. With this, it''s easy to create a spaceship. Just tell me what you need in it and I will be able to make it. But it will take some time of course."

    Darc smiled. That was good for him. Then he actually didn''t need to even bother and find that Namekian ship the nameless Namekian Kami used to get to earth.

    Darc told Dr. Briefs about the specifics that he needed. The Spaceship had to be big enough to accommodate more people and a big training area with one or more gravity chambers that could artificially increase the gravity. Also things like storage and such should also be there. After all traveling through space did still take time but it would probably be shortened because the speed of this vessel is probably by far faster than the attack ball and Namekian spaceship.

    Dr. Briefs nodded and noted down all the things he wanted in it. He told him it would take some time to craft it. He would immediately inform him if it is finished. Until then he should plan what he is going to do with it.

    Darc only nodded and also made himself useful and got himself familiar with all the tech here. Since before he killed all surviving aliens here he did extract the universal language they used for their computers.

    He gave Dr. Briefs and Bulma some help in translating the language and the process of analyzing was shortened by that. Bulma and Tights were especially surprised by that. He just said he just learned it while analyzing it himself and they didn''t bother going in further to that answer and relished that help. Glew and the others were already used to Darc being somehow knowledgeable beyond his years so they weren''t so surprised.

    Tights after that even wanted him to give her the whole alphabet and such as a pocketbook so she could use that in her novels. He, of course, complied to that and would give it to her at some point later.

    She smiled brightly and even gave him a kiss on his cheek for that as thanks. Darc was completely surprised by that and when Bulma and Luffa saw that they glared at him immediately.

    He noticed that intent and scratched his cheek. ¡äHey, why am I the one being glared at here?¡ä, he thought.

    "What the hell are you doing, sis?", said Bulma to Tights.

    "Don''t be like that. It was only a kiss on his cheek.", said Tights and smirked at her sister.

    Bulma pouted and glared at Darc again.

    He himself better distanced himself for a while.

    "Seems like he got pretty popular, Luffa. You should become more active if you want to get him for yourself.", whispered Glew to Luffa after seeing that.

    Luffa nodded and a glimmer flashed through her eyes. Glew twitched at seeing that. Maybe that wasn''t such a good idea?

    A little bit further away from those two Lite put a hand on Darc his shoulder "Dude, don''t try to be greedy. That won''t turn out good.", he said.

    Otamo nodded and also stood right beside him.

    "You guys too? I am not even trying anything and am getting the brunt of all attacks.", rebuked Darc to his friends.

    "You are just way too nice for your own good.", laughed Otamo out. "By the way. That Tights girl is really pretty. And come to think of it. Isn''t she that famous novelist?", he added his question afterward.

    Darc and Lite looked at him.

    "Since when are you into older woman?", asked Darc at that moment.

    Otamo only blushed and didn''t say anything.

    Darc smirked on that reaction. "I see. Why don''t you help her out? I am pretty sure she will appreciate the help. You are trying to become an archeologist so you got some synergy.", he said teasingly. Seems like his friend got a little crush on Tights.

    Lite also laughed out and elbowed Otamo. He only reacted with leaving the two alone and he actually went ahead and tried to approach Tights.

    Both Darc and Lite were surprised. They were only joking at that moment. They looked at each other and sighed.

    Darc narrowed his eyes "How come you are actually aware of such things now, Lite? I still remember you being pretty dense about stuff like this.", asked Darc.

    Lite his mouth twitched at those words. "Hey, you know I came together with Glew half a year ago. And I can''t just remain dense forever on that matter, right?"

    Darc laughed. "I am pretty sure no one expected you to actually change and ask her out." He grinned afterward.

    "Damn now I know how Otamo felt", said Lite blushing and distanced himself from Darc as well.

    Darc only shrugged his shoulders and went ahead until they all left the spaceship and let the Briefs do their thing.

 Chapter 36. Galactic Patrolman

    After finishing everything up he said his farewell to the Briefs. He told them they could call him when Jaco came by. After that, he brought his friends back to his town and went home.

    His mother immediately clung to his neck about Bulma when he entered his house. "Sweetie, please tell me about the girl you are seeing?", asked his mother with a happy smile.

    He looked at her "I am not seeing anyone, mom. She is just a friend. Why are you so eager to get something out of me? You never asked me something like this when I introduced Glew or Luffa."

    Kibini only smiled at him.

    "Wait...You actually considered them as well, didn''t you?", he asked and narrowed his eyes this time.

    "Well, Glew is now together with Lite but Luffa is still an option if you don''t like Bulma.", she gave an answer this time and just came straight to the point. Why are mothers like this?

    "Alright, mom. Stop with those things. If I ever meet someone I want to marry you are gonna be the first one to know.", he said annoyed.

    "You still didn''t tell me anything about that Bulma, sweetie.", she tried to pry open an answer.

    Darc sighed. He told her what he knew about Bulma. Things like where she lives and that she is the doctor of the founder of Capsule Corporation and that she is pretty smart herself and her looks are great as well. Just good things mostly.

    "Satisfied now?", he asked after giving her the information and sighed again.

    "Sure, as long I get to meet her soon.", said Kibini with a smile and hearing his words she only thought that this girl was really a good catch. And her son didn''t really say anything negative about her so he probably likes her and respects her. That''s a good start already and was enough for her for now. So she let him go and stopped inquiring him.

    "Is dad still not back? I thought he would be back this time around?", he asked his mother after noticing that his father was not home.

    Kibini put a finger on her chin and looked upwards "He called and said something special came up today. The military picked up some unfamiliar flying object in our orbit and the government is pretty messy right now or something."

    Darc flinched a little at those words. Seems like the spaceship was already noticed by the government.

    "I see, well I will take a nap now since the trip back took a while.", he said and went up to his room.

    "Alright, sleep well, sweetie.", said Kibini after him starting to walk up.

    In his room, Darc restocked on his senzu beans so that he always carried 5 of them with him at all times. Later he would take more when the ship is finished for his training.

    He actually couldn''t wait to test out the gravity chamber and look how that training is like. After all, he needs to become stronger soon or he will be outpaced by the likes of Goku when they start going Super Saiyan and such. Those few years he got ain''t that much anymore.

    Actually, maybe he should thank that weird lord glaze that he came in the right moment? No, he shouldn''t be too happy since all frost demons have high inborn power levels reaching millions.

    First, he should get any info he could get from Jaco about the Glaze guy.

    ----

    A few days later a phone call came in. It was Bulma and she said Jaco was here. Also, they made breakthroughs in analyzing the ship.

    So he teleported over to Capsule Corporation since they already somehow transported the spaceship to their place.

    Arriving there, he saw Bulma and Tights standing together with a smaller guy that had a weird suit. Or was it even a suit? It was Jaco. He seemed to argue with Bulma.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Hey there.", greeted Darc them. They all turned around and Tights smiled.

    "Hey, Darc. Good that you were so fast. This guy actually tried to scamp away.", said Tights and glared a little at Jaco.

    "I...I didn''t! I just wanted to report to the Headquarters about this information.". he tried to rebuke.

    "Don''t try to fool us. You could just transmit that information and don''t need to go there directly", interrupted Bulma and was also displeased with Jaco being a coward. The reason why he acted like that is that he knew who invaded earth and he actually wanted to be far away as soon as possible.

    "Alright, give him some space, girls.", said Darc and actually protected Jaco in this case. Like that he could get his trust after all. "Now, I would like to talk with you about this matter. You don''t need to fight for us. Just tell us what you know about these invaders and that Glaze guy they mentioned."

    Jaco sighed and was relieved after he didn''t want them to fight them. "Lord Glaze is the emperor that reigns over the west galaxy. He is someone that has a huge army with powerful people in them. Every galaxy has one of those damn frightening guys. Here in the north galaxy, it is a guy called Lord Cold and his sons Frieza and Cooler. They do make problems for us for years now and it is hard to do anything against them. But Glaze actually starting to invade the north is something new and not a good sign. Cold and Glaze are rivals that fight each other over territory since they were born. Now it seems to have escalated", explains Jaco.

    "Not yet. Those guys I fought said it was a stealth mission. So that Cold guy shouldn''t know anything.", said Darc back.

    "Wait, what? A stealth mission. Who was the one that invaded you?", asked Jaco.

    "I am not sure. The guy looked like an ox and wore a blue armor.", said Darc after thinking. "He also screamed something like that I killed Arbacca."

    Jaco his eyes bulged "That guy was one of the special forces from lord Glaze, Maddiri! How the hell did you beat them!?"

    Darc shrugged his shoulders. "Well, I just did?"

    Jaco only sighed but that was good news for him. With that guy gone there would be fewer problems for the GP. Maybe he could even use this guy to do some jobs.

    "Well, Maddiri was only ranked 8th in the ranks of the 10 special captains. But it is a feat to beat them. Anyways if you plan to fight them I would advise you to avoid Glaze. Our headquarters could give you any information about all planets that are currently under those control. If you actually could help us if we could spread our influence in the west galaxy.", added Jaco.

    "Are you trying to use Darc to fight for you? Shouldn''t you be doing that stuff yourself?", asked Bulma at that point.

    "Listen, he is strong if he can beat Maddiri and there aren''t that many people with such strength like his in the galaxy. Also being the good guys doesn''t pay so much as going over to the bad guys..."

    "Really, what a useless galactic police.", answered Bulma

    "It''s alright, Bulma. I would like to take that opportunity. They won''t stay quiet after I decimated their forces anyway so I need to take action. And if I get enough info and support like that I don''t care if the GP earns some credit through it. A safer galaxy is a good galaxy I guess?"

    "But you will be gone for months! That could even go on for years! Are you sure?", asked Tights this time around.

    "Yep, I am. It''s kinda exciting to become a galactic hero, haha", he said laughingly. "Just need to convince my mother I think."

    Jaco smiled in joy. "That¡äs great. I will inform Headquarters immediately that we got a fighter for our cause in the west galaxy. Ah and if you could help out here in the north galaxy that would also be great."

    "Hey, now you are bombarding me with work. I expect you to compensate me, alright? I am not gonna work for free.", said Darc.

    "Of course. Don''t worry about that.", reassured Jaco and left to his own spaceship.

    ----

    "So you are leaving as soon as the spaceship is ready?", asked Bulma him and didn''t even look at him.

    "Well, you can''t blame him. It is exciting to travel space. I do that from time to time as well with Jaco.", interrupted Tights her sister. "And he can always visit back with that ability of his. Did you forget?"

    Bulma immediately got into a better mood. She did actually forget about that. "Right, you gotta visit more often now. That''s an order!", she snorted at him.

    Darc laughed softly at her immediate change. "I will don''t worry. Here, you can have this and try to collect them for an emergency if something does happen to me.", he answered and gave her his 6-star Dragonball.

    "What''s that?", asked Tights.

    "That''s a Dragonball. So you want me to wish you back to life if something happens? Arent you too pessimistic?", asked Bulma.

    "You never know what could happen. It''s just a precaution and I am pretty sure you did actually want to collect them for something didn''t you?", he smirked as he answered back.

    Bulma only blushed. Where the hell did he know that from? Was it her mother that snitched her?

    "Alright, I will do that next summer holidays when I got the time. I also think about at that time the spaceship will also be ready.", said Bulma to him.

    "Hello? I asked you guys a question. Stop being such lovebirds.", interrupted Tights and smiled.

    "Oh, those are wishing beads that can grant any wish one has. For that to happen you need to collect all seven of them throughout the earth.", explained Darc to Tights.

    "Amazing! Maybe I could write about that as well." Tights.

    "Sure why not.", said Darc without thinking. He had other things in his head for the moment.

    "Alright, I will talk with Jaco about the details of my new job and we will see us later."

    They both nodded and Darc walked over to Jaco talking with him about all the things that he would get.

 Chapter 37: Charging Forth

    Age 749 Sometime in August. Start of summer vacation

    Darc was already on his way to Bulma¡äs and at the same time about to start his own travel into space. He was actually a little bit excited. Flying around in the darkness of the quiet space was the dream of so many from his previous life. Being an astronaut and looking beyond the solar system.

    He already got a call one month ago about the spaceship being finished and ready to be used. It would have been ready even sooner but in cooperation with the GP, there had to be certain software installed and other communication devices to contact them. Then Darc actually had some extra wishes and changes so Dr. Briefs implemented them afterward.

    It was remarkable that Hakase stayed so calm when Darc always tried to improve the design he made. Normally people would hate it when someone criticized their products but not him it seems.

    Well, he only changed a few essential things like an AI that was voice commanded and such. Why should he bother pushing buttons if an automated system could regulate everything? Sure he did still keep a manual override just in case but for convenience sake and not to go completely insane while traveling having an AI partner was not so bad. Even if it is a basic one.

    And he wouldn''t like to end like Yamcha nearly dead if he really loses consciousness while training in higher gravity and just die. The AI would immediately react to his condition and deactivate the gravity. At least that''s how it should work generally speaking.

    ----

    Arriving he could already see Bulma and the others standing around in the Garden so he directly landed there.

    "Hey there! Bulma, Hakase, Ms.Briefs", he said and nodded to everyone present. He also looked around. "So Jaco and Tights are already gone?"

    "Hey.", smiled Bulma when seeing him. "Yeah, they already went ahead to the Headquarters. All the stuff you need they have left inside the ship." She pointed to the Spaceship with the Capsule Corp logo on it.

    ¡äGuess can''t leave that logo out, huh. And there is even the GP Logo on it as well. Well, doesn''t matter. ¡ä, thought Darc after looking at the end product.

    "Hello, Darc. Look at you! You started growing again in this half a year. So I was right~.", said Ms. Briefs with a big smile after coming over and clinging to him again.

    He arched a brow and looked at himself. He already got used to Ms. Briefs behaving like this. "Really? It''s only been half a year. I don''t think I changed that much?"

    Bulma only sighed at that moment and blushed a little when eyeing him up. "You got a little taller...I wonder what you eat to grow like a bean. Also, stop that mom!", she said to him and her mother.

    "Hehe." was the only thing Ms. Briefs answered to that and Bulma got angry and pulled her off him.

    At that moment Dr.Briefs also came to a word. "Hello, Darc. Let''s get in and I show you the ship"

    Darc nodded and smiled brightly. "Sure, let''s see that wonder of Tech. I am actually quite interested in how the product ended up that you made, Hakase.", gave Darc as an answer.

    At that moment Bulma interrupted and felt wronged. "Hey, I also worked on that.", she said with a pout. Dr.Briefs chuckled. Bulma seemed like the type that wanted to be praised constantly for her work and if you didn''t appreciate her work it was the same as you not appreciating her in her mind.

    Darc only sighed lightly. "Of course I will also look into the gravity application that you worked on. After all, that''s one of the key features I am most interested in. It will be a tremendous help in my training.", he said to her with a genuinely happy smile.

    Bulma blushed again. "So you even figured out on what I mainly worked on...Well, get moving then you big muscle brain."

    Darc chuckled. "Of course I would still remember what you invented and showed me years ago. If you can make anti-gravity than doing the exact opposite shouldn''t be hard for you at all. You are a smart girl after all. Alright, let''s go and take a look, Hakase."

    Darc and Dr. Briefs moved into the interior of the spaceship. From outside one could see that it was 4 times bigger than Goku¡äs ship and also round. The round sphere design was his idea he stole from canon. Hakase actually wanted to make it ufo shaped what Darc didn''t like. It would resemble the evil forces too much.

    Ms. Briefs came over to Bulma and chuckled softly. "Isn''t he nice, dear? Are you still going to search for a Boyfriend with those wishing beads?"

    Bulma hear her words "So it was actually you who told him!", she yelled at her but Ms. Briefs only looked at her with a confused look. She actually didn''t tell him but Bulma didn''t know that. "I don''t know...He will be gone in space most of the time.", she added.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "But he said he will visit, right?" Ms. Briefs asked.

    "That is as long as he is not traveling. He cant visit when he is in space at that moment or else he would lose the ship. And those travels can take up to months if the planet is far away. The outpost of the GP at the western galaxy alone is a 3 months travel by the improved speed of this ship."

    Ms. Briefs only smiled and looked at her emotionally confused daughter. "Just wait patiently, dear. Also, didn''t you want to do something yourself in that time?"

    -----

    In the inside of the ship, Darc was baffled how big it was. There were actually many separate rooms labeled with certain words like sleeping quarters, communication room and toilets etc.

    The main middle room was the Training room with the gravity generator that actually could go to up to 500 times the earth''s gravity.

    He wondered why it was so much more than in the canon but it seemed the case because the ship was bigger and the base blueprints were that of the alien special unit ship. And Hakase got more out of it than he could get out of the assault-pod and the Namekian ancient one.

    It was now even faster than Goku¡äs ship and could travel to Namek in 3 instead of 6 days. Darc wondered if he fucked up canon with that as well? Nah, he would help out at that time anyway so no bother wondering about that.

    "This here is the AI +Alice+ that will help you regulate and plan things. She can basically control anything and will warn you about any abnormalities. She also has a build in scouter to scan power levels on planets and such. I think based on your energy it can analyze anything up to 100 million BP. But since we can''t really test her capabilities that will still have to be seen.", stated Dr.Briefs after entering the communications room.

    Darc looked at a screen of the communication center and saw a blue glowing ball floating around near it.

    +Hello, Hakase. Hello, Darc. I am delighted to meet you. I hope our partnership will be long lasting+, sounded the female artificial voice. Darc actually got a wry smile on his face. Now he actually had some doubts about letting an AI do all things. Well, he could just bail out if anything happens.

    "Nice to meet you too, Alice. Let''s get along well.", he answered and was also surprised to notice her normal name.

    Going to the sleeping quarters Darc immediately notices the clothes in the wardrobe. They were all in black and white. He didn''t dislike the color scheme but it was all branded with GP logos.

    Well, gotta promote that the GP helps the universe it seems. At least it was clothing from the earth and not some weird stuff. Things like training suits and battle armor were also included.

    Luckily they were without those dumb shoulder pads but the armor had those carapace looking parts on the legs and arms as well.

    Darc had to admit it looked like a real futuristic military battle suit like in Halo. But not so bulky and way more comfortable because of the material that stretches.

    All in all, it was an amazing ship and there were a ton of supplies in the storage area that would last him for years.

    But that wasn''t all without a price. Dr. Briefs told him to scan other planets and such and map out the galaxy when he was already traveling.

    It would help out his research even more for later and Darc never considered that a problem and of course accepted. If that was all to repay his kindness, then that would be an easy task.

    ---

    Back outside after his tour inside the ship Darc looked at the three people and smiled. "Alright. I will get moving then. Bulma, take care of yourself, alright? And don''t get fooled by any handsome men. Would be bad if you regret it later, right?", he said with a chuckle and teased her.

    Bulma snorted "People like you? Don''t worry about that."

    Darc shrugged his shoulders and also said goodbye to Ms & Dr. Briefs. "I will stay in contact via communicators. Hakase, it would be appreciated if you could also send one to my home so my mother doesn''t worry that much and can contact me. I had a few problems convincing her that I already start working at my age. Oh, and do tell her I work in some lab. Kinda had to avoid telling her the truth, haha. I will explain to her later if I have the time.", he said sheepishly.

    The trio stayed silent but then Hakase nodded.

    "Alright, I am on my way now. See you guys later.", he said and went inside closing the doors. He started the engine and was sent flying upwards into space.

    ----

    15 Minutes later he looked out of a big window in the cockpit and saw the vast space. It was amazing to first see the earth from above and see it getting smaller and smaller. Then he moved to the training area. "Alright, lets test this baby out. Alice, increase gravity to 10 times."

    +Are you sure? It could lead to deformaties+, she asked back.

    "It''s alright, I can handle that. I am just trying to get used to it. After all, this can go up to 500 times and the flight right now still takes a while." Darc

    +Affirmative, increasing gravitational stress level to 10g. Starting to monitor life signals.+

    Slowly the air in the room got heavier. Darc tried to move around and stretch himself and such. But it was way harder than he thought. This was going to be a nice training.

    And if he really hurt himself badly he still got that 100 senzu he took with him in a bag.

    But he would refrain from using them as much as possible because as long as he could heal himself with his magic, the benefit he would gain was much bigger than when he got healed by the senzu bean.

    He noticed that while experimenting with his pure progress talent in the past half year.

    It looked like that while the senzu did heal him and gave him a boost to his strength, it would also eat up some of that potential while doing so. His magic would not result in that. No wonder Goku Black got so strong with Zamasu in tow.

    But even healing had its cons. It would give him mental exhaustion to his already physical one. Guess that''s that but then again he would also train his magic like that at the same time. beating two birds with one stone.

    After a while, he got used to 10g and ordered Alice to increase more until he was at a point where he could feel his muscles churn at every move. That was the g he wanted. It was now 15g at this moment and he felt every bit of it.

    ----

    Like that he charged forth into the unknown space. His first stop was the outpost of the Galactic Patrol in that area and from there make his kinda conquest of that galaxy.

    Well, he did also get paid and credited for his work later. Right now he was a bottom feeder in the organization.

    That was also something he didn''t like since he probably was the strongest force the GP had. But rules are rules. He would become elite in no time.

    He also let his friends out of this for the time being until the placed a foot himself on this journey. He couldn''t be irresponsible and endanger them even if people like Lite argued about it but Darc stayed adamant about his decision.

 Chapter 38: Going Back For A Visit

    Darc was doing some one-handed pushups at the moment and was completely drenched with sweat that ran down his nearly naked body. It dropped down and collided into the floor and every time it made a sound as if something immensely heavy touched the ground.

    He was in that state because he drenched too many clothes and it was much more comfortable to move around with less clothing.

    He breathed heavily but his rhythm was still calm. White condensation could always be seen when did so and his lips were already chipped. His body was basically on fire at this moment but he endured it.

    Then he used both hands again and slowly made a handstand. Holding that stance he arched his back to his back and stretched so much that he made a bridge with both his hands and feet touching the ground. Then he slowly stood up and started to stretch himself with many different poses. Some even looked ridiculous how one even could be able to do them.

    After doing all that and stopping he stood back up and exhaled a lot of air and this time one could see black condensation inside the white cloud.

    "Alright, Alice. I am done for today. Reduce the gravity.", said Darc to the ship AI.

    +Understood, Darc.+ was heard from the AI and slowly the room temperature and dim light slowly became cooler and more bright. The heavy feeling vanishing as well.

    ¡äI am getting better and better. My muscles are firm and flexible just like they should be. Looks like teachers teachings still give me a lot to think about. I even created my own fighting style according to the board. But I wonder what is the difference. And I am still confused about that buff I got that I can''t figure out how to use yet. Hell, it is in question marks. I think it was somewhere around the time I tried to copy the Kaioken from my memories? Well, I will figure that out later. Still failed at doing the technique though. It''s much harder to copy. Probably because it is a power-up technique and not some ki technique like the Kamehameha. WIll probably have to wait until I meet north kai.¡ä

    Darc went over to the kitchen and get himself a 5-liter water bottle and started drinking that. He was completely dehydrated. After doing so he looked at his reserves and he cringed.

    "Alice, were there any useful planets on our way that had water in them we could refine?"

    +Positiv. One hour ago we passed an ice dwarf. Scans have indicated that the planet consists of usable water when heated up. Should I take a reroute to planet W7298?+

    He looked at the floating AI ball and arched a brow. "What''s with that weird name? Did we already pass so many planets?"

    +Yes, that correct. I made a picture and noted down their positions and named them with W for West and an according to a number starting from zero.+

    "..." Darc stayed silent after that answer. "Alright, we need to make a stop there to resupply our water"

    +Affirmative. Time of arrival 1hour 23minutes and 33 seconds.+

    "Oh. and how long till the outpost we are headed to?", he asked while walking over to the Bathroom to take a shower.

    +Estimated time of arrival 21 days 12hours 35minutes and 12 seconds.+

    "Alright, also just giving me rough estimations like 3 weeks is enough."

    +Understood.+

    Later after taking the shower, he put on his battle armor. It would keep him warm while extracting ice from the planet and he also took his helmet. It was amazing how advanced every part of this looked compared to canon. The helmet alone was already on the level of the ones from Mass Effect if he had to compare them. It was pretty comfy and just felt like a bike helmet.

    The rest of the suit looked a lot like the end state suit that Vegeta wore in the tournament of power. Even more advanced if he had to be true. It was a tight fit neoprene-like suit that was pretty comfy to wear and could even be worn in his free time if he had to use it at that time.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    The real difference between the armors came to the actual carapace. Darc¡äs armor actually did look like actual armor and not like a dress or anything. The white carapace parts that stretched over the neoprene-like suit beneath it not only covered his torso but also his shoulder, arms, hands and completely down to the feet. They were all removable and interchangeable.

    It was his own idea since he thought that the little amount of armor was a pretty nonsensical design flaw. Just attacking the limbs would pretty incapacitate someone and afterward, they would just kill you.

    (A/N: On request, more description was added here. And here is a picture of how I imagine it to be. With Armor parts fully equipped. http://666kb.com/i/dya6l69zhy3951yww.jpg</a> )

    It didn''t take long after that and the ship vibrated a little and landed on a suitable place.

    +We arrived. Please be careful. Planet gravity is 12 times of the earth. Temperature -280 Celcius. Fast working is adviced.+

    Darc nodded and entered the decontamination room that was just a little room between the outer and inner parts of the ship. Waiting for a little he finally could go outside.

    He immediately felt the coldness of the atmosphere.

    "Uff, this cold planet ain''t no joke. Gotta hurry.", he said and started doing his work. He activate and threw a capsule and a massive machine appeared out of it. It was the machine to refine ice into drinkable water. He just needed to portion the ice into certain chunks throw them inside so the could be heated up and purified to refill the empty bottles he has. The machine itself wasfastend at the ship.

    He flew around and punched massive chunks of ice from the planet surface and made them into little chunks that he refined. It took about a day worth of time for refilling all his empty bottles but he was happy that he finished it all.

    Coming back into the ship he changed out of his suit and started to warm himself back up because even his ki he used to keep himself warm after the suit started to frost over got cold and he absorbed a lot of yin energy like that into his body. Now he needed to rebalance his energies attributes. He wasn''t confident enough yet to absorb pure yin or yang energy from any place. He got more hardy against those elements but still lacked the understanding to truly absorb them and make them his own. But at some point, he would do it and be pretty immune to ice and fire.

    "Alright, how long can you stay here, Alice? I would like to use my instant transmission and visit earth.", he said and rubbed his hand together.

    +With this temperature and the star delivering this amount of energy for me it should be for about 4 days until I get frozen and need help from outside.+

    "Haha, that''s enough time. Don''t worry I will be back soon. I put a 250k BP into that orb after all. It should be easy to find you again. Now then.", he said and concentrated to stretch out his energy to browse through the galaxy. It was now way easier to search much wider areas in space with the amount of energy he had under his control.

    And since he made his breakthrough in his meridians it helped a lot. Of course, he had to spend some time getting his control back to a supreme level because every breakthrough also made his energies a little bit rampant but it wasn''t something he couldn''t handle. But he noted down before he broke through any more levels he should always have the most maximum amount of control with that energy. Unless he wanted to lose his mind, that is.

    Darc smiled after 5 minutes of searching. "Found you!", he smirked and vanished from the ship.

    Alice floated to the spot Darc was at and looked around. Not detecting him anymore she flew back to her recharge socket and lay dormant. She also sends out some drones to analyze the planet more.

    ----

    Dr. Briefs tinkered at something weird again at this moment and looked at the data that Darc¡äs AI was sending him. It looked like he got inspired even more since then.

    "Hello, Hakase. Long time no see!", said a voice behind him.

    "Hmm?" Dr. Briefs turned around and saw Darc standing behind him. He wore the battle armor without the helmet. "Oh, Darc. Did you come to visit? Did you already reach your destination?", asked Dr.Briefs.

    "No, but I had to make a stop to refill my water supply. The machine for that works really fine.", he said to him and looked at the clock that hangs on the wall. "Good, seeing the time is about the same here kinda relaxes my mind. I thought at first it would change completely if I visit different planets with a different mass."

    Dr.Briefs was a little bit confused at his words at first but thinking about it he actually got an idea "You think mass can change the flow of time? Interesting concept.", commented Dr.Briefs and touched his beard in thought.

    ¡äDamn. I kinda got used to talking to myself in those months that I still blabber around sometimes. Gotta be that AI¡äs fault.¡ä, he thought and smiled wryly.

    "Well, Hakase. I hope the data Alice is sending is being useful.", he said and tried to change the topic and looked at all those blueprints he got on his wall of ideas.

    "Yes of course! And there are still a lot of things I can learn from the ship as well.", said Dr.Briefs with a big smile.

    "That''s good. I will go now and give a visit to Bulma since I promised her to come by from time to time.", said Darc and left the lab. Dr. Briefs nodded and got back to his work.

    Before Darc left the room Tama actually clung to his shoulder again. "Well look who missed me." He patted the little black kitty and Tama purred in pleasure.

 Chapter 39: Meeting Old And New People

    Walking around the corridor and heading to Bulma¡äs room he actually ran into Yamcha out of all people.

    Yamcha was pretty surprised to see him. "Who the hell are you? I never saw you before?... Wait, you kinda look familiar?", sad Yamcha and tried to think who this guy is.

    Darc only smiled amusedly about that this guy already forgot about him. But now Darc could recognize Yamcha immediately since he looked a lot like in the canon.

    "Well look who we have here. If it ain''t King Yamcha from the desert.", said Darc with a mocking grin.

    Puar that was beside Yamcha was surprised. "Yamcha, do you know him?", she asked him puzzled and saw his eyes bulging when she turned around to him.

    "It''s you!! What the hell are you doing here!", he shouted and got into a fighting stance and was about to charge him.

    "Are you sure about that? You know how it ended last time.", snickered Darc but at that moment Bulma also came and saw them both talking.

    "Darc!", she shouted and ran over hugging him. She even had little tears in the corners of her eyes.

    Darc was completely shocked at this. "What is going on? Why are you crying?", he asked.

    She looked at him and then hit him."You idiot! I thought you were dead! When I collected the Dragonballs something bad happened so I thought I couldn''t bring you back if something happens."

    Darc arched his brows "And that makes you think I am dead? You know I was only supposed to visit about a month later, right? I just came by to check because I made a shortstop." Then he looked back to Yamcha "Also, what does that desert bandit do here? Did you actually fall for him and still got yourself a boyfriend?", he asked her.

    Hearing his words she also looked at Yamcha. "You know that idiot Yamcha? Well, I did meet him on the journey and we kinda became friends. But I am not together with this skirt chaser!", she said.

    Yamcha was still dumbfounded. "Hey, I am not that bad! I just want to find a girl that I can marry.", he rebuked. "And why do you know each other?"

    It looked like Yamcha ended up freeloading here because he helped her out finding the Dragonballs and he seemed to slowly lose his fear of woman because he interacted a lot with Bulma. He still was a little shy but it looked like he became a skirt chaser pretty fast.

    "I know Bulma since I was 8 I think. By the way. Bulma can you stop hugging me?", he answered him and looked down at Bulma.

    She noticed it herself and let him go. A slight blush covering her face.

    "And I know this guy when he once tried to rob me and my friends when we were searching for the Dragonballs. I showed him his place but looks like he still didn''t change?", he explained to Bulma at and asked at the same time.

    Puar eyed Darc up. "That was before I met you, right? Is that guy the one you told me about you wanted to surpass?", she asked Yamcha.

    Yamcha immediately tried to cover her mouth "Nothing like that was said! And yes, that''s the strong guy I told you about. And I did reform...well only when I met Goku and Bulma here."

    Darc made a fake surprised face "Goku? Was it a guy in a violet gi with a monkey tail?", asked Darc.

    "Yeah, him...Wait! You know him?", said Bulma and was surprised.

    "Yep, I know him. I met him and his grandfather when I searched for the Dragonballs. I returned their Dragonball after collecting some of them again so I could return them to their owners. So that guy joined you on your journey?"

    "You returned Dragonballs? Who did you return them to?", asked Bulma now.

    "Muten Roshi, Goku, You and Me. So I collected four in total.", answered Darc."Why do you ask?"

    "Just curiosity. So you also know that perverted hermit. No wonder he said that these balls are kinda attracting a lot of attention lately."

    He laughed a little. "Is Goku here as well?", asked Darc.

    "No, he went to Roshi to train.", said another Yamcha coming to the group.

    "What the hell are you doing looking like me, Oolong!", shouted Yamcha and smacked him so he turned back.

    Oolong only grabbed his head after he got hit and cowered "You are the one that told me to take care of that woman! She is scary, man!", he rebuked.

    "What was that?", asked Darc.

    "Nothing!", laughed Yamcha awkwardly and tried to silence Oolong.

    "I didn''t mean the things you do but what this guy looked like just now.", said Darc again.

    "Oh, that is an ability from Oolong. He can transform pretty much in everything he understands and saw.", answered Bulma.

    Darc squatted down and looked at him ?Can you teach me?", asked Darc him.

    Bulma frowned "Why do you want to learn that?"

    "It could help in infiltration.", said Darc.

    Bulma thought about it and just nodded afterward.

    "Even if I would teach you it takes time. You also need to have the affinity for it.", said Oolong and Puar also nodded to that "Yes, it takes a whole 3 years in transformation kindergarten to learn that", she added to his words

    Darc looked at Puar "You can do it too?", he asked and got a nod from her.

    Then he only put one finger on Oolongs forehead and read his mind. "Got it." Then he made a puff and looked like a carbon copy of Goku. He grinned at them.

    Tama got a little bit scared and jumped to Bulma who was surprised at first but snuggled with her cat and looked at Darc again. She knew he had many weird abilities. Looks like he could copy even the one from Oolong.

    Everyone else had bulging eyes seeing him transform.

    "Wow. That only took a second and your transformation looks so good.", commented Bulma and eyed him up. He even got that monkey tail from Goku and it moved around.

    Then he transformed back. "Neat ability. Still, need to get used to it. But I can feel that right now it is only the basic level of optical illusion and the better I get with it the more I can copy. I think even copying the strength and other traits can be achieved like that.", he explained to her.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "What? That can''t be. If you copy someone you wouldn''t become as strong as them.", rebuked Oolong.

    Darc only shook his head. "But I can feel it. Maybe you are just not good enough in your own ability?

    "Like hell! I can hold it up to 4 minutes!", he shouted. Puar also nodded heavily. Even she can''t hold it longer than that.

    "..." Darc only arched a brow "Well I can indefinitely hold the transformation...I just canceled it on my own."

    "....." Both Oolong and Puar were flabbergasted by that. How the hell did he learn their technique and can hold it forever!

    "How did you learn it so fast?", asked Yamcha.

    "I read his mind when I touched his forehead and searched for the information of the transformation.", said Darc.

    ".....You can do something like that? Isn''t that kinda cheating?", asked Oolong.

    "Hey, it still doesn''t mean I can pull off the ability or understand every information that I read."

    "So that''s why you could decipher that ship...", said Bulma and made the other three confused.

    Darc only smiled at her. sometimes Bulma is too smart for her own good. ?Alright, since Goku is at Roshi¡äs I will go there and visit him as well. Want to see how he holds up. Bye bye.", he said, waved his hand and vanished.

    "Hey, wait!", shouted Bulma and wanted to grab him but failed to do so. Her mouth twitched.

    "And gone he is. How did he do that?", asked Yamcha.

    "Shut up!", she shouted and hit him "Why don''t you make yourself useful and get to work instead of freeloading!! Any you Oolong. It¡äs all your damn fault that he went to Goku right now. Guess I will have to make sure you don''t open your mouth when not needed", she told him and looked like a demon at this moment.

    Yamcha, Puar, and Oolong sweated at that moment. Hell awaited them for enraging her.

    One could hear a pii pii sound afterwards

    -----

    At an island pretty close to the small island the Kame House normally stands.

    Roshi was sitting on a stone in front of a long staircase that led down from a little temple and smoked a pipe

    Darc appeared beside him. "Hey, old man Roshi. Its been a while."

    Roshi looked at him and wondered who this guy in front of him is. Where did he even come from?

    At the same moment, Goku finally reached the top with the milk he carried and saw them both. He made a surprised face seeing Darc. "You are also here, Darc?", asked Goku.

    Darc smiled. That Goku actually would be the one to recognize him. "Hey there, Goku. How are you doing? How is your grandpa doing?"

    Goku got a little bit sad. "Grandpa passed away shortly after you visited.", he said.

    Darc narrowed his eyes. "I see. Sorry that I brought up something sad.", apologized Darc to him.

    "Its alright, grandpa fell asleep really peacefully and I buried him where he wanted to be. He also said it was about time for him.", grinned Goku again.

    ¡äHuh, so he didn''t get trampled by Goku but died of old age? That''s a little relieve but also kinda a coincidence.¡ä, thought Darc but didn''t bother to think about it that much. Old Gohan probably got an injury that lead to his death but he didn''t let Goku know that.

    "Ah, now I remember. You are the kid that once visited me for the Dragonball. My, you sure grew a lot. Darc is your name, huh. Gotta remember that. Good to see you being healthy.", said Rohsi this time.

    "Thanks. Bulma also told me you are still as pervy as ever. So I guess you are as healthy as always as well.", said Darc.

    "You know Bulma?", asked both Goku and Roshi.

    "Yep, I was the one that sent her on her journey to search for the Dragonballs after all.", explained Darc to them.

    "That''s nice! I also met her because of that. Bulma is a nice person. Even though she is sometimes really weird.", said Goku.

    At that moment Krillin also came up the stairs and huffed.

    "Huh, who is this you are talking to?", he asked.

    "This is Darc. An old friend of mine. He also knows turtle grandpa here.", said Goku.

    Krillin only looked blankly at Darc. "Hi, I am Krillin. Say, how old are you?", asked Krillin because when Goku said, friend, he kinda got curious how a friend can be that tall. He looked like an adult.

    "I am 15, why do you ask?", answered Darc. Roshi and Krillin had a surprised look. Only Goku was confused.

    "So we are nearly the same age. You look so much older. I am 14", said Krillin. "Me too", added Goku.

    Darc scratched his head. "Thanks for the compliment?", said Darc.

    "So you are all still so young...", commented Roshi.

    "So you both are training at this hermits place?", he asked them.

    "Yep, I want to become stronger", answered Goku.

    Krillin only nodded.

    "Come on, deliver that milk already then.", he said to them both and they came back to realization and delivered that milk.

    A monk came out and greeted Roshi and started talking with him.

    "The WMA Tournament!?", shouted Krillin after following the conversation about them having potential and listening further for what he trains them.

    "What''s that?, asked Goku.

    "Its the martial arts tournament that is held every 5 years, Goku. Only the strongest fighters take part in it. You will meet a lot of strong people there", answered Darc before Krillin could.

    Then Krillin realized something "Wait, your name. I remember now! You are the champion of the last WMA, aren''t you?"

    Darc laughed lightly. "Yes, I am."

    Goku got excited "So Darc is also strong!"

    "Interesting. So you won the last WMA. Hmm. Who was your teacher?", asked Roshi now after finishing his talk with the monk.

    "He is the teacher of the tiger school in my hometown.", said Darc.

    "Oh, I heard about it. It only established itself a few years ago.", said Krillin when he heard that name.

    Darc nodded at his words.

    "Interesting, did you also came here to come under my tutelage and join them to train?", asked Roshi now.

    "Nah, I am just here on vacation so to say. I still have a job to do and wanted to see how Goku here is holding up.", said Darc to him and denied the old man. It''s not like he would learn anything from this guy.

    "What a shame." Roshi sighed.

    "Yeah, why don''t you stay for a day? Our Launch makes really good food too.", said Goku and tried to convince him to stay.

    "That is as long blonde hair Launch is not in control of her body.", added Krillin with a wry smile.

    "But no food for those that don''t do the training.", said Roshi.

    Darc smiled. "Sure, I can join you on that."

    Afterward, Darc joined them in their small training. Krillin and Goku were surprised how easy it looked for him doing it with them. Even Rohsi kinda started sweating a little while trying to show off and increasing the difficulty of the training. To the dismay of Goku and Krillin.

    Later in the Kame House at the dining table, he met the blue-haired beautiful Launch. Darc had to admit that he kind of wondered how she got forgotten in time. She had a pure heart and was really nice as long as she remained in that personality of hers.

    She did eventually sneeze changed once. And everyone besides Darc thought they would be blown away but without knowing why Launch stared at Darc the whole time and didn''t do much at all. She even responded like the blue-haired Launch while being asked something.

    Krillin and Roshi were intrigued and tried out more but immediately got attacked after going too far.

    She only blushed and tried to behave immediately after she saw Darc looking at her violent reaction.

    Darc scratched his cheek and smiled at her. Looks like he had a more manly look than he thought. Launch only reacted to the manly Tien like this after all.

    Soon after the started to eat and talked about the things that happened.

    He enjoyed the little time he spent with them and Launch even filled him and Roshi up with alcohol to make it merrier after getting into the mood herself. Goku and Krillin were out pretty fast with that and it didn''t take long for everyone to go to sleep.

    The next morning Darc woke up. He had a slight headache because of the alcohol and frowned. He still had that habit to get pulled in to drinking even though he is still underage right now. Then he looked to the right and saw Launch lying right beside him.

    His mind went blank for a second. He looked under his sheet and sighed. Luckily he was still dressed in his suit. Only Launch was lying there in her underwear. She even noticed him moving and clung to him in her sleep. He softly pushed her away from him and stood up.

    Then he covered her up and went down to the other three and saw them still lying around. At that moment even a clock rang and the others woke up as well.

    They all looked extremely tired.

    "Alright, guys. I will be going now. I enjoyed the stay here. Wish you luck and keep training hard.", he said and waved to them and disappeared right after with his instant transmission.

    "Did I just see right or did Darc disappear?", asked a sleepy Krillin.

    ---

    Before leaving the planet he teleported to Bulma¡äs room and still saw her sleeping. She slept like a monkey. Completely spreading all her limbs in all directions. He smiled and thought about doing something mischievous but he refrained from it.

    He didn''t bother waking her up and didn''t stay long. He just put a letter and tube with a piece of the ice inside it from that planet he stayed at the moment on a cupboard and teleported back to his ship.

    ---

    +Welcome back, Darc+

    "Heya, Alice. You can start up the engine. Time to continue our flight", he said to her.

    +Understood+

    "Oh, and establish a communication channel to my mother. About time I explained to her that I am in space...Oh boy. Hopefully, she doesn''t wring me out when I come back"

    +Please visit the communication room when you are ready to start the communication.+

    "Got it.", he said and moved to the communication room.

 Chapter 40: GP Outpost

    Darc was levitating crosslegged and was in meditation. Around him, some small ki balls were moving around him in a chaotic and at the same time calm matter as if they were little wisps dancing and playing around.

    +Darc, we are arriving at our destination. Please prepare yourself. Reducing gravitational stress from 125g back to 1g.+

    Darc opened his eyes and the energy balls disappeared around him. "Thanks for telling me, Alice", he said and stopped his levitating and went to the bridge where he could look through a window.

    What he saw was a space station that was massive in size. "Is that the outpost of the galactic patrol. They don''t even have a planet for that? What the hell are they even doing."

    +It matches the information we got from the Headquarters. I already send the secret contact code and we got the green light for landing. Please use your spacesuit when going out.+

    "Don''t worry. I would have done that even without you reminding me." , he said and went to prepare himself.

    He put his armor on his body and also placed his helmet on his head and activated the oxygen connection.

    He waited in the decontamination room. That was basically in front of the exit and clenched his fists in expectation. The Ship docked on a landing platform after entering the station.

    +Detecting multiple BP around 2k. A few with about 100k. Highest energy signature about 150K. Threat level: Very low. Opening doors now.+

    ----

    "Captain, we got a message from an unidentified ship. But it is a Galactic Patrol code we use from the north galaxy. What should we do?", asked a staff member when receiving the code on the screen and telling his superior.

    "It''s alright. We already got word that we get reinforcements from headquarters. Rejoice, my fellow comrades. We finally get to bash those Glaze goons back to where they came from!", said a little yellow alien with a big head and brown long hair. He kinda looked like a dwarf with that brown beard combination that he got.

    Everyone cheered at those words.

    ----

    When Darc came of his spaceship everyone looked at him weirdly. Even if they were enthusiastic they still remained calm. And what was this? Only one person? This wouldn''t help them.

    "Captain Adrek, is that our reinforcement?", asked another short guy in a quiet voice. He seemed from the same race as the captain since he also had yellow skin and a beard. Looking closer there were many of that race standing around. They probably were a race that lived in the western galaxy.

    "I am not sure, Grell", answered Adrek back in a quiet voice.

    Then Adrek moved closer to Darc "Are you our reinforcement? Where are the others? Are they still inside the ship?", he asked him and looked up to him. It was a little comical to see Darc looking down at his quasi-superior officer.

    "Yes, I am here to support you...and I am alone...", he said and his voice sounded muffled through the helmet.

    At that moment one could clearly feel the atmosphere getting awkwardly quiet. You could also clearly see what everyone was thinking. Did headquarters abandon them? How can they do anything with just this guy?

    "I see...That''s good to know. And you just accepted your mission like that? Isn''t that quiet the suicide mission?", asked Adrek. "Well, anyway. I am captain Adrek. I am your commanding officer and you will receive all missions from me. Let''s work well together."

    Darc smiled and those people could see it because his helmet had a large part that was clear glass. "Don''t worry so much. I am worth thousands of people on my own.", said Darc and someone activated their scouter at those cocky words. Even the good guys seemed to use them.

    "A Battle power of 5? Are you kidding me?", said the alien when it looked at the result of its scan.

    Darc made big eyes and looked at that person. Not that he was baffled by his words but because this guy actually looked like Yoda! He was really small and green and had long pointy ears! He had a bald head though.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    "What, you thought we wouldn''t know?", said the guy again after seeing him stare like that as if in shock.

    "Stop that, Roger. If you already scan something then why don''t you scan the ship for once.", interrupted him a female alien that had darkish blue skin with orange hair.

    "Hmm, what are you talking about, Serta?", frowned Roga and scanned the ship. "What the hell? What is that energy generated inside the ship? Is that a new generator?", he asked after he saw the numbers.

    Darc looked back. He actually forgot to deactivate the orb he used to track the ship. He sighed and increased his power to his normal level.

    "Scan again, then you can see my power level. I just suppressed it a moment ago.", he told them and waited until Adrek himself scanned him.

    The numbers rose higher and higher and Adrek slowly got sweat rolling down his face because he felt fear. "6...670.000 battle power", he said with a slight stutter.

    "What!?", said Roger and scanned as well. It was the truth. "Damn, it''s true. Well looks like headquarters did send someone useful. Sorry for misjudging you. Still, that is a far cry from the special unit guys from Glaze. And our agents also got information that Glaze himself was in the tens of millions himself. You really sure you want to do this?"

    Darc smirked and suppressed his energy again. "That''s not all my strength and that Maddiri guy is already dealt with. He tried to invade my home planet in the north galaxy. So one guy less to take care of.", explained Darc to them.

    "Maddiri, huh. He should have a battle power of a million. Not bad that you were able to get rid of him. He gave us a lot of problems. Alright, listen. If you can help us get rid of those other 9 special unit guys we can handle most of our stuff ourselves. The last problem would be Glaze but he wouldn''t act on his own so easily and we could establish a sturdy foothold here", noted Adrek.

    "That won''t do. I am here to get rid of Glaze. He tyrannized this part of the galaxy already long enough, don''t you think? But I will get rid of his goons first to bring his attention to us.", said Darc after hearing Ardek.

    "Are you insane? Well, I won''t stop you if you really are after your death. Just help us at least a little before doing that. Follow me if you want your first mission."

    Darc nodded and followed Ardek. The aliens Roger, Grell, and Serta also came with them. It looked like they were lieutenants and in charge of some areas. The energies that he felt from them was probably the ones that were the highest here from all the people and Ardek himself had the largest signature.

    Still, compared to their enemies it is remarkable that they aren''t all dead already.

    ---

    Inside the command center, Ardek showed Darc a 3D galactic map of the western galaxy that was way more detailed than the one he got from headquarters. He immediately scanned it and copied the information. Looks like this outpost didn''t interchange information much with the headquarters. What the hell was that poor practice?

    "Look here. We got information that on this planet" he zoomed in on the 3D holographic map "Glaze¡äs army is mining a material that is used to produce weapons for his army. If we could manage to destroy that mining post or take it for ourselves it would put his army into a short window of shortage for weapons. There is also information that two other captains of his special unit are there. You would get those two goons and we a window to breath. Can you do that?", explained Ardek and looked at him.

    Darc fumbled with his own arm holographic and sorted data. "Consider it done. It still will take me 2 months to go there and come back would make it 4 months. Hell, this galaxy is huge. Seems like my home planet was pretty close to the center of the galaxy to arrive here in 3 months.", he answered.

    "That''s not really a lot of time. When we do jobs we consider everything under a year pretty fast...", said Ardek and was surprised his ship can go to that distance in only 2 months.

    "Well, I am on my way then. You should get people to be already on their way to that planet as well so we do this efficiently. As soon I am finished you can scavage everything there is and take over. Don''t even consider me failing. Now let''s get moving.", said Darc in a somewhat commanding voice and walked back to his ship.

    "Damn, this guy is pretty arrogant to give us orders like that", said Roger.

    "Let''s just do as he said. We don''t have much to lose anyway. Grell, get your people to attack the surrounding planets there as planned as well. Looks like with this guy we will have our hands full of work as well.", said the female Serta to her comrades.

    Ardek looked at her. "Good, follow that plan and always stay in contact. Move out!", ordered Ardek to all his officers and men. "Let''s just hope this ends in a good result.", he mumbled.

    ----

    Inside his ship, Darc sat on his cockpit and uploaded the data of the map and other useful data like ally ships signatures etc.

    "Alice set course to the designated planet. Take any countermeasures needed for any enemy encounter and consult me if anything bad happens. Now, let''s move out. Time to train more it seems.", he said.

    If those goons really are as strong as Ardek said they are then this job will be harder than he thought. And it would take time. Sure he didn''t need to move back but even moving forward would probably take years.

    He just shrugged his shoulders at that thought and pressed the start button to start flying. He already got pretty familiar with the ship''s controls.

    +Understood. Calibrating route. Destination set. Arrival in about 2 months.+

    Darc felt the ship start flying. He put his armor to the side and started his training once more. Standing in the training room he stretched himself and got ready. "Alice, let''s push my limits. Increase gravity to 150.", he ordered her.

    +Understood. Starting to monitor vitals.+

    Darc started training again. It was a dull process but he needed to do it for now. He couldn''t just believe every enemy would be weaker than him so he needed to get stronger. At least until he can train with the Z-Fighters later and get stronger like that.

 Chapter 41: First Job Well Done

    Two months have passed since he started moving his flight again and he landed on his designated planet without hiccups. He diminished the energy in his orb on his ship for being stealthy for various reasons so that''s a reason why he came here without problems.

    Nowadays he found out he could teleport to any feeble energy he left behind in any of his orbs. it was like his body knew automatically where another part of his body was.

    That made Darc think about another technique he nearly forgot about. It was Tien¡äs Multi-Form technique. He immediately started to think about how he did it and really wracked his brain about it until he finally succeeded in splitting himself into four identical copies.

    He was still pretty inefficient in this technique but he felt he could improve it really fast and it wouldn''t have any weakness besides splitting his energies into four.

    He already experimented with it and it looked like that every clone could train and every experience that clone gets will also transfer to him as long as they merge before the clone gets damage or killed. If a clone gets killed Darc would lose that amount of energy and gains the damage from it to some degree when merged.

    It actually happened when one of his clones got hit from another with a ki blast and died. It was a pretty painful experience seeing oneself dying and receiving the damage afterward. He also failed to get a boost from that since it died. He only improved and got that experience imprinted unto his mind. Yeah, the experience of death. Once again.

    To get out the best of it he needs to damage them in training and before they die to heal them and then let them merge with himself. It was kinda like in Naruto where the shadow clones could transmit information and training experiences. Just that if the clone dies here its doesn''t just go puff. If he couldn''t merge it back into him he would lose that energy forever.

    Training like that was really something. He noticed mistakes in his form and how to fight himself. It was like fighting against mirrors. They knew what you would do and what not. And the hits were painful. It was like playing a card game and knowing if one won, draw out and lost at it.

    ---

    He landed on the planet he was supposed to conquer and left his ship. Then he slowly rose into the air and scanned every corner of this planet with his ki.

    He found some major clusters of energy in a mountainous region. The planet itself looks pretty dim. It had a misty atmosphere that was pretty sulfuric according to the scans. So it wasn''t a breathable environment for humans. At least not for long. If his helmet would get damaged he would have to use his breathing technique to keep alive and get as fast as possible to his ship.

    He started flying to the highest power level that was on this planet and started flying to that.

    When he was flying he saw a small outpost with a lot of soldiers in those typical armors swarming around.

    Darc scanned the area with his ki and didn''t sense any good-natured auras or weak ones that indicated lifeforms that either came from this planet or could be hostages. Lately, Darc also could feel the amount of darkness inside someone''s aura. The more evil one was the more sinister the aura felt.

    He couldn''t feel any good ones here so he simple blasted the hell out of this outpost and killed all those soldiers and after not sensing anything at this outpost he charged forth to his destination.

    ----

    Two guys with spikes on their heads were talking with each other and from their looks, they were from the same race as Dodoria. Just that one was green and the other red.

    Another guy charged to them "Captains! We are under attack! We just lost communication with the ship that was about to take off and send our cargo away."

    "What!?", screamed the green one and noticed that his scouter picked up an energy "Wait, I get a reading." He stayed quiet "Shit, someone is coming here." He looked up at the sky and they saw someone stopping above them. He didn''t talk and just blasted away.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "You damn!" The red one got angry and both of them charged up into the air. "Who are you! How dare you cross lord Glaze¡äs army!!"

    "Brother Brunt, look. Its that logo from that pathetic galactic patrol...", said the green one.

    "I see. So you maggots actually start having some guts now. Grunt, let''s beat some sense into this bastard¡äs brain."

    "Sure, brother." they both charged at Darc and attacked with punches and kicks but Darc easily avoided their attacks and after a while, the red one called Brunt was getting impatient "You!! Stop squirming around!"

    Darc¡äs ki flared a little and he caught both of their punches. Then he pulled their arms and let them collide against each other. When they made contact he let go of their arms he positioned his hands in front of them and flared his energy even more. They only saw a white and black mixed aura and got blasted by a demon wave before realizing anything else.

    Then after their ashes fell from the sky Darc looked down at all the soldiers that were now in a complete panic that their commanders were so easily killed. It was absurd for them that someone could kill them so effortlessly. They were both in the 10 strongest people of Glaze¡äs army. What happened?

    Well for Darc that was nowhere near strong enough. These guys could give Frieza a run for his money in his suppressed stage but nothing more.

    At least now Darc knew that this lord Glaze put a lot of effort into his special unit and only let people with at least of 500.000 Battle power join their ranks. The green one felt like that and the red one was even stronger but still below a million. If Darc¡äs calculation is correct the strongest from this 10 people should be around 50 Million in battle power max and that lord Glaze double that.

    That was quite high and Darc would probably struggle against the top 5 but he also got kinda excited and wanted to even test out the waters. After all, if something does go wrong he still can bail...

    Sounds cowardly but that''s how it is.

    Anyway, Darc still stared at the guys below. Then his body split into four and the three clones started clearing out this base. They pretty much killed all enemies stationed inside the base. After that, they flew around the rest of the planet and also cleaned that up. He got to say that he could be pretty efficient with this technique.

    And with every "cleaning" he could feel his own aura being cleansed. He started to gain more and more positive karma in eradicating these vermin of the galaxy. Maybe he should later consider becoming a god of destruction? Well, let''s wait on that thought for a while.

    He returned back with his main body to the ship and the clones also came back after being finished. They merged with him and he got all the info they had. It looked like this planet was mostly a military one and no civilians besides a few slaves at some processing plants were here. He freed them and told them that help will arrive soon. Until then they should keep themselves safe.

    He also sends a confirmation to the fleet of the GP that he cleared his first location and was on his way back. The trip to that fleet would only take a month but he needs to go back to the outpost. They still were only halfway there. Sure are slowpokes.

    So he made his way back to the station

    ----

    Another 2 months went by just by the blink of an eyelash. So he was already about 5 months at work. Time sure flies by when you are only training and keeping yourself busy with scanning planets on your way and also doing some work of course.

    "Amazing! That was splendid work! Ehm.....did we actually get your name?", said Ardek and now noticed they actually never got his name.

    Darc was back at the station and Ardek greeted him really warmly. He was happy that the mission was done so smoothly.

    The also already received information from the fleet that they took over the planet and established another outpost there.

    They also could secure more people for their cause and most important materials and weapons they could use against those enemies since they truly lacked in that department.

    "My name is Darc. I actually forgot to introduce myself...", he said and noticed this now himself.

    "Good, now we at least know. Good work, Darc. You secured the planet for us and got rid of another 2 special unit people. Do you want your next mission? It is actually a small one that wouldn''t take you long. We need something to be delivered to a small planet that provides us with some food supplies.", he said and handed him a clipboard with more information "Of course everything you are doing is being transmitted to headquarters...They will pay overtime. And There was also already a transmission that you got a promotion to lieutenant."

    Darc looked at him ¡äAre you trying to coax me into doing work just to get accomplishments?¡ä, he thought.

    "Alright, but after that, I will take a little break since I got plans as well.", agreed Darc.

    Ardek nodded "My men will load the cargo. Good luck", he said.

    The next trip would take about 3 months. Just right for the time when Goku would fight at the martial arts tournament. He should visit then.

    Damn, he actually misses his friends and family more than he thought. This lonely travels sure are exhausting even if he has communications with Bulma and his mother from time to time. Sometimes even his friends get to talk with him but its still different being there in person.

 Chapter 42: Arkis

    Sitting in his pilot seat Darc relaxed and yawned a little. He had his arms behind his head and his feet on the control panel where no buttons are. Then he looked to his left and saw the female lieutenant.

    "So, Serta was it? How come you are also part of the delivery?", he asked her and she still stood there not fazed at all.

    The galactic patrol sends him to deliver some cargo to a planet and it looks like this woman also was part of it. He was curious why though.

    She looked at him "I am just to make sure everything goes smoothly and also need to go there personally to see what condition that planet is in. There are things we need to renegotiate with the local folk and you don''t have the authority to do that. I don''t even need to mention that they do not know you and wouldn''t trust you.", she explained.

    "I guess that''s true. Alright, since we will be working together there are some rules to abide here in my ship. First, do not enter the central training area when I am training. Under no condition are you to disturb me. Well, you could but you would probably be squashed to a pancake because of the gravity inside that room. Every other room is connected with each other so you won''t is needing to go into the central area anyway. Second, when using the bathroom do not take too long. You woman always take ages there. Third, do not use the communication room without my permission. That''s about all. Oh, and your room is 103. You can sleep there.", he told her about his now established rules. If something would go on his nerves he would change them accordingly.

    Serta nodded to him and looked a little confused. "Understood, but I got one question. What is a pancake?", she asked him and leaned her head sideways.

    Darc¡äs eyelid twitched and he looks at her. He totally forgot that no one knows about food from the earth. He then sighed. "I will show you later how it looks. It is a food dish from my home planet.", he explained to her and she nodded again. At least she looks to understand what hygiene is and didn''t ask him about the bathroom. Well, she looked pretty humanoid after all but then again, Jaco did as well and he pees out of his head...

    Like that both spent their time pretty relaxed. Serta never disobeyed any rules or orders he gave her as long as she was on the ship.

    She was even surprised at how he did his training. One time he even showed her how the gravity chamber worked because she got curious at some point.

    She even tried it out and maxed out at 20 times gravity where she felt pressure. Talking to her about it he found out that her home planet was 15g. So her race started with a quite high power level at birth but like most never really improved that much.

    Darc also showed her what a pancake was and she was amazed by the delicious tasting food. At least now it wasn''t so lonely anymore. He was kinda glad about it.

    Soon they arrived at the planet they were supposed to.

    +Darc, we have reached our destination.+, exclaimed Alice.

    "Understood. What do the scans say about the atmosphere?"

    +The drones that were sent out indicate a very earth-like environment.+

    "Is that so? That''s interesting. Then I can leave my armor and helmet here for now.", he commented on the scans. He would now only wear his black neoprene-like suit and a white jacket with a GP logo on it his torso. He looked so much thinner at this moment. But he did like the space marine feel the armor gave him. "Serta, get ready to disembark."

    Serta nodded and also went into the decontamination room just like Darc did.

    When they landed and came outside Darc could see that this planet really had a lot in common with earth. Only there were fewer trees here if one really looked closer.

    Darc and Serta also saw the local people coming to them.

    They greeted them and Serta started to talk about the things she was here for. Darc just went to some quiet space where he would start meditation. it would take a while until they unloaded the cargo and all.

    After meditating for a while Darc noticed a weird energy form that he never felt before and after wondering for awhile he located it and flew right to that spot. What he saw was a single giant tree standing erect at one spot.

    When he landed in front of it he eyed it up. This tree was pretty old. He also now could feel a magical energy flowing inside it when he touched it.

    Darc just stood there for a while and thought what this tree is all about then a thought flashed inside his mind.

    ¡äDont tell me...¡ä, he thought and circled the tree and looked inside its crown for something.

    And he actually did find something. On this tree, there was a single multicolored fruit with a golden shimmer hanging on a branch of it. Darc just plucked and he could feel the immense energy inside it. He was actually tempted to eat it but he didn''t.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡äIt really is that. But what now? Was I even supposed to plug it? Damn...¡ä

    He flew down and put the fruit down. He wracked his brain and then just tried to channel some of his energy into the fruit and it actually immediately reacted. It started glowing and slowly a figure started to form.

    That figure had a lot of female characteristics like breasts, a slim waist, and a female face but Darc knew better to know that this figure didn''t have a gender. Yes, the person standing right in front of him was a Shin-Jin. The race of the Kai and Kaioshin. He would always immediately recognize them.

    This Kai, no, it should be a supreme Kai since the fruit was glimmering, had red skin and long spiky white hair that reached her hips. She also had no antenna but long pointy ears. That proved her higher status from a normal Kai even more. She actually looked very pretty and was about the same height as Darc. Making her around 170cm tall.

    When she opened her eyes she had dark black eyes. She looked confused and watched around right and left.

    Darc looked at her and got a little blush on his face after nothing happened anymore. He knew better but his mind told him something else and his body just got a little heated.

    At first, he kinda dazed a little but just couldn''t handle any more of that if he didn''t want to lose control and materialized some clothing for her with his magic since she was actually bare naked in front of him right now. Guess even supreme beings like the Kai were born naked.

    He even gave her matching sapphire colored earrings like the ones the Kaioshin wore. The so-called potara. Weirdly enough they changed color on their own into golden ones immediately. That kinda made Darc curious if they are now real potara after coming into contact with her? And weren''t they supposed to be green when worn by a Supreme Kaioshin?

    She looked at that action in bewilderment and pulled a little bit on her clothes and looked at them. Then she started smiling out of the blue and one could see expectations inside her eyes.

    Darc actually got sweat running down his neck at that moment. ¡äDont tell me I got to take care of her now? I thought they are at least born with some wisdom?¡ä, he thought.

    Right at that moment, he got a telepathic message and it shocked him at first.

    *Mortal child. Thank you for awakening this child of mine. Please do take care of this newborn and teach it to be righteous. You shall be rewarded for your effort later.*

    Darc frowned and looked around and noticed that it was the tree that was sending him those words.

    "I am not sure that I am the right person to guide someone like a Kaioshin. Is it not possible for you to contact your own people?", said Darc and tried to get more information out of this tree. Seemed like this planet was a Kaioshin planet a few millennia ago.

    *I am sorry. I can''t do that. I am weak and close to my life''s end. Soon only a seedling will remain of me and it would take millennia until I grow again. This child is all my essence. You being able to awaken this grand supreme kai shows your good heart. This child''s name is Arkis...I entrust everything...to...you...*

    The voice faded to silence and Darc had bulging eyes ¡äHey! Don''t just go and die on me! Also, did I just hear right? This female looking kai is a grand supreme kai? Even a stage higher than Shin? Damn.¡ä, he thought.

    He scratched his head in annoyance and looked at her. Arkis actually went forward to the tree and knelt down. The tree in front of her started to rot at an amazing visible speed.

    And only a little green seedling was left behind. It looked a lot like a senzu bean. She grasped that seedling softly and put it away in one of the pockets of her clothing. She seemed to at least know what to do with that seedling.

    Darc only sighed and went closer to her. Then he put a finger on her forehead and transmitted her the universal language. He didn''t know about the divine language yet so she had to wait for that.

    Then he also transfers a few other pieces of information about things like healing and materialization and other useful things he knew about the Kaioshin. He wouldn''t really bother and keep that information from her. It would only make his babysitter job even worse.

    At that moment she started to talk and bowed slightly. "Thank you that you are taking care of me. I will do my best to learn from you until I meet the other Kaioshin that you seem to know of.", she said. Her voice was sweet. Damn sinful even. The old perv Kai would probably droll.

    "That will still take some time. We need to take care of the western galaxy first. Well, let''s also keep your status hidden for now and hope no one recognizes your race. You are pretty weak right now and need to undergo training first. I will push you through rigorous training. So do prepare yourself. I will make you into a fighter and not a complete peace-loving fool. But don''t worry. I won''t let you do anything bad. After all, I still got a responsibility now to show you what is right and what is not, I guess. Actually, me even showing you to fight kinda goes against the rules. But it cant be bad to let you know self-defense...", he said to her and she nodded after hearing his words.

    He was right after all. She had barely just about 10k BP right now but he was sure she would get stronger pretty fast. After all, even Shin was stronger than a full power Super Saiyan form and only shy against a Super Saiyan 2. So he was between the two in terms of power he thought. And Arkis here was a grand supreme kai. Her potential probably could go even further. He had a little smirk on his face after thinking about creating such a strong Shin-Jin. Beerus would probably approve and become even lazier.

    "Follow me. Don''t talk unless it''s really necessary. Oh, and my name is Darc. If you want to talk to me directly just use my name.", he ordered her and started walking.

    Arkis followed suit after him.

    ----

    Returning back to his ship Serta saw him and arched a brow. "Who is this?", she asked and didn''t recognize the female beside Darc.

    "A new comrade. She is called Arkis. She joined me. Don''t worry about it too much. Is everything ready here?", he answered her and looked if the cargo was taken out.

    She narrowed her eyes slightly and nodded. "Nice to meet you Arkis. I am Serta.", she said and looked at Arkis. Arkis thought about something for a short moment and nodded in response. "And yes, we can move out. Everything is done here."

    "Very good, then let''s get back to the outpost. Arkis you are on me. We will start training immediately. Serta, why don''t you get into contact with our outpost?"

    Serta was confused now. He would train her and he let her go into the communication room alone? But she nodded and went into the ship with them. Their mission was done here.

    Darc and Arkis went into the training room after starting their way back to the station. Serta could hear some rough screams from Arkis and loud shouting from Darc when she made a mistake in training. Looks like she underwent rough training.

    Darc wasn''t the kind of teacher that put gloves on. He just was interested in how hard he can push her to see how far she would come. After all, she is a godly being, right? It kinda made him itchy to show her where her place is and that even mortals can do better than gods. Was he a sadist with that motivation? Maybe.

 Chapter 43: Passion

    Arriving at the outpost again Serta went ahead an reported to the captain immediately after they landed.

    Darc and Arkis remained still inside the training room and were sparing right at this moment.

    Arkis was the one that was attacking right now and tried to land some hits but Darc blocked all of her efforts and send her falling to the ground after swiping her legs from below her. The gravity was already at 25 g. So it did the rest and pulled her hard to the floor.

    She breathed heavily and sweat poured down from her skin to the floor. She stared up to him and couldn''t move any longer. "Very good. You are improving and becoming better and better at your techniques and also keeping up with this gravity.", he said with a smile and squatted down to her. He placed one hand on her and healed her. "Alright, let''s stop here. Freshen yourself up a little."

    At that moment Arkis got a slight blue blush. She had a pretty deep red colored skin so when she blushed she would get a slightly bluish hue on her face.

    Darc only sighted inwardly while seeing that and his eyes trembled a little. Then he stood back up and regulated the gravity back to 1g.

    He still remembered when he actually had to wash her and explain to her how to do it since she was pretty confused and didn''t know how to use all the stuff. She basically had no propriety at all.

    And if he asked Serta about it, she would probably get suspicious about why she didn''t know such things.

    Arkis was pretty oblivious to a lot of things.

    So he ended up doing it for her and only showed it her once. Later she did it herself and he was in delight.

    But what happened shortly afterward was really something. She actually always forgot to wear her new clothes and would walk around naked.

    At first, he thought she just forgot it the first time and he materialized some clothes for her but she actually did it again and when Darc scolded her because of it, she asked he was so angry about it and what was wrong about it?

    Really, that was something he didn''t think would be real but here he stood right beside her and thought about what happened.

    ---

    "You know running around naked is bad, right?", he asked her when he was lucky enough to find her before Serta did. He pulled her back to the bathroom and confronted her about her behavior running around naked.

    Arkis looked at him with her head leaned sideways. "Why, what''s wrong with it?", she asked innocently.

    "Because its shameful for a woman to walk around like that? You shouldn''t do that.", he tried to explain and arched a brow.

    "What is the feeling of shame? I don''t know that emotion. Can you teach me?", she asked him again.

    Darc stayed silent and rubbed his temple. How was he supposed to teach her that? "Do you know about how races reproduce?", he asked her after thinking for a while.

    "Arent they created like me from the divine tree?", asked Arkis back.

    "No...Damn, how should I explain this to you.", he said and thought again. "Ah, I know...Alice, stop the ship for a bit. I will be back shortly.", he ordered the AI and it complied. Then he teleported away and after a few minutes came back with some CDs.

    Arkis was confused and curious about the ability he used just now.

    Darc still had a red hue on his face from buying these porn flicks. Well, he couldn''t just go and show her everything with his own body. At least he can use these materials. Sex education is pretty much the same, right?

    So he pulled her to the communication room where a screen was and locked the door. Good thing this room is soundproof. Then he started up one of the CDs

    "Alright, now look closely. A lot of races have this act called sexual intercourse for reproduction purpose. With that children are born and secure the survival of one''s race. Of course, there can be love involved or not. It always depends.", he started to explain but Arkis had her gaze fixated on the screen where they could see two humans having sex and now they were already slightly moaning.

    "What is that human putting inside that other human? Why are they sounding like they are hurt? Are they sparring?", she asked and had her mouth a little bit agape in curiosity while looking at the screen.

    Then she fumbled with her clothes and loosened them and also looked at her own intimate parts and compared it with the ones in the vid. They were actually there just like at any female body and pretty similar but if they had any function that was another story entirely.

    "What the hell are you doing there! Get dressed this instant!" said Darc with bulging eyes.

    Then he looked away from her and at the screen. It wasn''t any better and the stimulation still rose his partner down his pants. His body was at the age where it wouldn''t really listen to him as he wanted and react just like nature programmed him.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    But he was here to explain...yeah explain and nothing else. "The human on the left is a male and the thing he puts inside the female human is a penis...Its the reproductive organ on human males. Females have a vagina...thats what you also got down there...Other races should have similar organs for that....", he said and became silent. He just couldn''t do this any longer. It was too embarrassing and he kinda got aroused by this. And with her being so curious and testing out her own parts just wasn''t right.

    She was too beautiful to do that with such an oblivious expression! What was this situation!? He scratched his head with both hands.

    Arkis saw him being flustered about teaching her further and she voiced out an idea that blew Darc¡äs mind. "Why don''t you transfer me all that information through your mind as you did with the Kaioshin and your language?", she asked him. And right at that moment, Darc blanked out for a second.

    Why the hell he didn''t actually think about that himself was a mystery on itself. He put a hand on his face in frustration and walked over to her and did the same thing he did when he transferred her the previous information.

    This time he included the feelings what it means to be proud and to be ashamed and such. Basically human emotions.

    He tried as hard as he could to show her what it meant to be a lady and how to behave like one. At least to the level that she knew what the relationship between both genders is.

    After Arkis received the information she actually widened her eyes and started blushing deeply. She looked down to the ground and didn''t know what to say. "I think I will go into my room for a while. I...need to think about this a little bit.", she said and walked out of the communication room.

    Darc just stood there with a twitching eyelid and heard the passionate moans of the flick that was still running in the background.

    At that moment an incoming transmission was requested. He panicked a little, gritted his teeth and ejected that damn poor porn. He also pulverized those CDs and made sure Alice didn''t take this into her protocol before taking the call.

    +...+

    ----

    He came back from his thoughts and looked at her again. Since then she behaved a lot more shyly around him. Sometimes when he mentions things that have anything to do with the bathroom and such, she would think about this conversation and blush.

    And that would make Darc feel awkward in return. He basically destroyed her pure heart, didn''t he? Ah, who cares. It''s not like she would remain oblivious to it forever. And she can''t get children the normal way anyway. Wait, did he seed a weird desire into her like that?

    He shook his head to get those thoughts out and reached a hand out to help her up. She immediately lifted herself up with his help. "I won''t take long then.", she said and walked away.

    "I will wait outside then.", he said to her before she was completely out of the room. Then he himself started to distract himself and focus back to the main theme. The training they did just now.

    She made real progress as a martial artist. He also noticed that whenever she charged up her ki sometimes he couldn''t feel her energy. That made him sometimes misjudge her attacks and she could land them even if they were still weak. He wondered at first what that was but he noticed it was the godly ki that Kaioshin use. Guess it was a little bit more prominent inside her since she is a Dai Kaioshin (Grand Supreme Kaioshin)?

    At some point, he gave her the order to release her energy and try to conceal it at the same time and he himself would try sensing it. Out of luck she actually used godly ki when doing so and Darc himself managed to take a grasp of the feeling of her energy and finally sensed godly ki for the first time. It felt really like a completely different energy compared to just ki. And the pressure Arkis now put on him when he used his godki-sense was immense.

    He also did notice he also had that kind of ki inside his body but it was so little that it wouldn''t even amount to 2 normal humans strength. Looks like he needs to become stronger first with his normal ki before he could even think about cultivating godly ki. Or maybe he needed to convert his ki into godly one? He was still a little bit puzzled about it.

    At least he was happy to know he had that ki as well. Then his theory was right that everyone can become a god if they are good enough and actually try. Or maybe it is because of his gift from that old geezer? No, potential only unlocks existing paths. It doesn''t create new ones. He also didn''t really care why it is so. Only that he got it made him happy.

    ----

    Walking out he waited until Arkis also joined him and they both walked to the commanding center of the outpost where the captain was already waiting for them.

    "See, wasn''t that pretty easy? Now, you are taking your little vacation, right? How long will you take?", he asked Darc.

    "Not long. A few days at most then I will be back. You can actually give me the next mission if you have new information about the special unit from Glaze."

    Ardek was surprised that he only took such a short vacation. "We actually got something and more. But first, let''s get this done. Here is the information on the number 7. He is stationed at this planet and has no orders right now. He is training new recruits at the moment if intelligence is correct. If you take him out we won''t have a lot of problems retaking that part of the galaxy."

    Darc nodded. "Good. I will see it done. Then we will see us later", said Darc and took the information and walked back to his ship.

    "What are we gonna do?", asked Arkis.

    "We are getting rid of the evil guys in the western galaxy. At least the ones that are too strong for the the the others to take care of.", he said to her.

    "Isn''t killing against the principles you teach me? Shouldn''t Kaioshin also be impartial about the things happening around the galaxies?", said Arkis and was now confused about what they were about to do.

    "Arkis, there is a difference between overwatching the mortal realm and simply closing one''s eyes and be blind to the suffering of the people. If you close your eyes and don''t at least act when powerful threats to the universe appear, then you would already fail your purpose. A Kaioshin is a god of creation. And for the creations to live and prosper there would need to happen some extent of destruction in form of eradicating threats. And don''t worry. Even if you Kaioshin should not act. You can always get help to do so. Like myself.", he said to her and smiled. "Don''t wreck your head too much with that stuff yet. Watch and learn and afterward judge yourself.", he added and tapped her forehead with his finger.

    ¡äIf you find yourself on the wrong path....then your fate will be a tragic one...¡ä, he thought inwardly and didn''t tell her those words.

    She listened to his words and absorbed some of the core wisdom in it and tried to think about it. If she really gets the message is another thing. Hopefully, she just doesn''t end up like Zamasu.

    Then Darc placed a hand on her shoulder. She looked at him with a questioning look "We will go and make a little trip to my home planet first. Rushing things is also not always the right way.", he said to her and started instant transmission back to earth.

    Right at this moment, the WMA should have about started.

 Chapter 44: 21st WMA Part 1

    Darc and Arkis appear right in front of the entrance to the Tournament since Goku is somewhere around here. Arkis looked around herself and took in everything she could.

    "So this is how your planet looks like? This planet has a lot of vitality. The gravity is very low though.", commented Arkis after looking at the people and the blue sky.

    "You are right on that. Earth is an ideal planet for lifeforms. There are many different kinds of earthlings. It also does resemble your Kaioshin planet. Though it is not as sturdy.", answered Darc.

    "What are we going to do here?", she asked him while now looking back at him.

    "We will just relax a little and join this tournament that is held today. Look over there. That''s the entrance to it." He pointed in the direction with his finger. "A lot of people on earth admire martial arts. Sure, not all are fighters but some dedicate their whole lives to it. The knowledge they have accumulated over their short lifespans is remarkable. Though I think a lot of it also vanished in the tide of times. Even if we outclass most of these people we could still learn from watching them. Its also kinda the reason why this tournament is here. It is to test out ones strength and take in new experiences and grow.", he smiled and wondered now if his buddy Lite actually would take part in it. He did feel his ki signature after all.

    "I see. Shall we also take part in it?", she said and nodded.

    "No, what I meant with join is just watching it. Your strength already is far higher than any fighter in there so you would just beat them up and neither you nor they would learn anything. If you watch you can still learn something since they fight equal fighters.", he explained.

    "I understand. But I do feel a strong signature in the crowd that is way higher than most here.", she said.

    "Yeah, about that. That is probably my friend Lite. Since I trained him he is stronger than most earthlings. He also got talent or maybe it is better to say he just loves martial arts. All the time I wasn''t here he improved again.", said Darc and then looked at a girl with blue hair. He smiled because he saw it was Bulma. "Come, let''s meet some of my people."

    Coming closer to Bulma he smirked "Hello there beautiful girl, are you all alone here?", he asked mischievously

    Bulma got angry like expected "Hey, buddy, buzz off. I am not here to get picked up by some pri..." when she turned around and saw that it was Darc she stared at him blankly. Then she snorted in a prideful manner. "Hmpf...So did you turn into some skirt chaser as well while you were gone?", she asked him with a smile.

    Darc placed his hand on his chest "Uff, my heart. That distrust really hurts. It is also good to see you are still as feisty as ever, Bulma.", he said.

    Bulma only arched a brow. "Why shouldn''t I? Look who is following you.", she said and hinted at Arkis. She immediately knew she was with him because she had clothes with the GP logo on it.

    Darc laughed "Bulma, this here is Arkis. She is my partner at my job. I am mentoring her." Then he looked at Arkis. "And this here is Bulma. My girlfriend.", he said with a smirk.

    "Who¡äs your girlfriend!? That is something new I wouldn''t know about.", rebuked Bulma immediately.

    "You don''t want to?", asked Darc her with arched brows.

    She hesitates for a second. "Hmpf you are only teasing me right now. And who would want a guy as a boyfriend that is gone in space all year long?", she asked him in a kinda annoyed manner. She disliked that fact the most it seems.

    "But I keep contact with you as much as I can.", he said to her.

    "That''s not enough! You know real couples go on something called dates, you know?", she pouted now.

    Darc only chuckled. In a way, she never really said no. Then Darc actually saw something hanging on her neck. It was a little tube with a little ice piece in it. Looks like she made a pendant out of it since it looked good?You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    "Well, look who is dishonest now? You are even wearing that birthday gift I gave you on my last visit.", he said and smirked this time.

    Bulma only blushed and tried to find an excuse "That was way too late! And you just gave it to me secretly with that letter. Also, you were in my room without my permission!", she kinda shouted at him but got quieter after noticing she made a ruckus for no reason and just remained silent.

    "Anyway, its good to see you in person again. And nice to meet you too, Arkis.", said Bulma after giving in to his shenanigans.

    Arkis watched the two of them and was curious why they behaved like that. Then something came into her mind and she also blushed. Only after Bulma talked to her again did she get the chance to say something. "Likewise, Bulma.", she said politely.

    Darc watched Bulma being all shy now and smiled. But shortly after that, he let out a sigh. "Now, back to my question. Are you alone here?"

    Bulma realized he actually did ask that in his pick up line. "No, I am actually joining Yamcha here. He is already inside in those preliminaries I think?", she answered.

    "I see. So he still trains. That''s a good thing to hear. You know, even Goku is taking part in the tournament.", he told her.

    Bulma was surprised "What, Goku is also here?", she asked.

    "Yeah, look. Even Roshi is right over there", he said an pointed at a man with a black suit and a fedora on his head.

    Bulma traced his finger and saw it as well. "You are right! Well, then Goku should be here as well just like you said. Yamcha, Oolong, and Puar should also be happy to see him again. Come to think of it. Where did that damn pig disappear to?", she said and looked around.

    "You know, I was here the whole time...", sounded a dejected Oolong from the sidelines and Puar only snickered about his demise.

    "...." Darc and Bulma were silent.

    "It¡äs been a while, Darc.", said Puar to break the ice.

    "Yeah, likewise. Say, did you guys shrink or something? I also didn''t notice you. Well, anyway. Arkis, these two are Oolong and Puar. You both, this is Arkis. Get along well.", he introduced them as well and Arkis gave a polite hello to both of them.

    She found Puar particularly interesting and actually started to pet her. She did read about cats in the book material that Darc gave her. It was to learn about different things since he didn''t actually want to go through that one situation again.

    Puar could not do anything against it because she actually liked being patted. Even if she wasn''t really a cat as she always said herself.

    Oolong had a perverted smile "Sure, let''s get along." he was immediately hit by Bulma because she knew what he was thinking. "Don''t even think about it.", she scolded him.

    Arkis was confused why she hit him but Darc only snickered so she thought it was the right thing to do?

    Going over to Roshi they got into a conversation with him as well.

    "Oh my. Long time no see.", said Roshi after seeing them.

    "I did try to visit but you weren''t on that island anymore...", rebuked Bulma because she really did try to visit Goku.

    "Oh, we just moved to another place. Darc should know about it. Anyway, how about you let me puff-puff you for old times sake?", he asked and had a drolling face.

    Bulma became enraged at that moment. Not only did she actually forget about that but now even Darc was with her. She blushed and hammered Roshi to the ground. "As if old perv!"

    Where the hell did she even get that wooden Hammer from?

    "You let him touch your breast?", he asked her nonchalantly.

    "Of course not! I would never let someone like that defile me!!", she said in a panic.

    "Oh, okay then. I believe you.", he gave as an answer and Bulma calmed down. Did he really believe her? It was kinda a lie though. This made her feel guilty now.

    Darc knew better what happened so he didn''t really pursue that matter.

    Oolong on the sidelines though knew he would get punished later as well now that even Darc found out about it.

    "Alright, then how about this beauty then? Are you willing to give some old bones a little bit of pleasure?", was what came from Roshi after he stood back up and talked to Arkis. Arkis blushed because she immediately knew what he meant by that.

    But now even Darc got angry. He took the hammer from Bulma and smacked the old man to the ground until he saw stars. "Don''t you go around and destroy my reputation you old fool. Arkis, don''t let people like that approach you.", he said to the old perv and warned Arkis.

    The atmosphere became a little bit awkward but Goku shouted them awake after finding Oolong. He was pretty happy to see them all. "Wow, everyone is also here! This is amazing! Oh, and this here is Krillin. I trained together with him.", he said and introduced Krillin.

    "Hello, nice to meet you.", gave Krillin politely back to the people he didn''t know yet.

    Then Goku noticed Arkis. "You are new! I am Goku. Nice to meet you", he said with a grin.

    Arkis smiled and nodded. "I am Arkis. Nice to meet you too, Goku."

    He talked a bit with Roshi about how they progressed in the tournament and afterward climbed the wall back up to get back.

    "He is still a runt as always", said Bulma smiling.

    "Are you sure? I think he is developing really well.", said Darc to her and foreshadowed something.

    "Huh, you think so?", she asked him with a confused look.

    Arkis was also curious now. "Darc, that kid had a unique physique.", she said in a low voice only for him to hear.

    He looked at her in surprise. "You noticed? Yeah, he is kinda special I guess.", he said and remained silent about his origin for now.

    Then he noticed an aura approach them. "Long time no see, Darc!", came a cheerful voice from behind.

 Chapter 45: 21st WMA Part 2

    Darc turned to the voice "Well if it isn''t Lite. You seem to be healthy! Are you only spectating today or why are you not already at the ring? And how are the others doing?

    "Hey there, Lite.", said Bulma after seeing him as well.

    "Hey there. And yeah, nothing much to gain from this tournament. But that doesn''t mean I won''t just miss it because of that! The others are doing fine as well. Your mother though...I think you will have to visit her or else you only would dig your grave more, mate.", he said with an awkward smile.

    "Yeah, I know that. I was planning to do that after the tournament is over.", he answered to him and got kinda worried what his mother was thinking.

    "Alright, let''s search for a place to spectate since we are all together.", said Darc. The elimination rounds were about to begin. Everyone nodded and walked to the small spectating area after paying an entrance fee of course.

    ----

    The first fight was Bacteria against Krillin.

    "Damn that stench is really something else. I think I am close to barfing.", said Lite.

    "I know. My nose is even more sensitive than yours....", said Darc and held his nose. The others also did the same and it was more of a torture to watch this fight than anything. Even the announcer had a freaking gas mask on his face.

    Krillin got attacked by some weird and disgusting attacks from that guy and was already down for the count.

    "Krillin, you don''t have a nose. You are just imagining the stench!!", shouted Goku from the sideline and that was enough of a motivation or realization for Krillin to get back up and win the match easily. He even farted in that guys face as revenge...

    "That was absurd...", commented Darc after the fight was over.

    "He really doesn''t have a nose. How is that even possible?", asked Bulma in a somewhat bewildered tone.

    "Don''t ask me...Guess Krillin is a little bit special.", said Darc to her words and just thought about him still being able to smell things and bleed from somewhere around the part where he should have a nose.

    "Phew, finally that stench is gone. But I think I can still smell it. Urgh. How come you are not affected", said Lite and looked at Arkis.

    "I don''t really see why it is so bad? It is unpleasant but it''s not like it kills me or anything.", she answered pretty straightforward.

    "I see...", Lite wasn''t sure if he liked that answer.

    Then they watched the further fights. Yamcha of course pretty easily lost against Roshi in his disguise and the next one was Goku. He won and made his speech after winning and. He even told his age after being asked.

    "You heard it! That makes Goku our second...no our third youngest participant. Lady¡äs and gentleman! The tournament does become more popular with young people it seems.", said the announcer.

    "12? I did think he was too tiny for his age. He didn''t even have any hair on his body...! Seriously, what an idiot!" , exclaimed Bulma after listening to his words.

    "That''s not really right. When I asked old Gohan, he was only two years younger than me. That idiot is a fool that can''t count. Even for that he used fingers.", said Darc and made a soft lie about this part so that everyone knew Goku¡äs true age. "Also, what do you mean with having no hair on his body, Bulma?", he asked her then.

    "Are you sure? Well, that would be normal for Goku not being able to count right. So he is what, 14? ...And about that part." she actually blushed again. "I had to wash that fool because he kinda was oblivious to hygiene. He lived in the forest after all. And oh boy was I surprised by that tail of his...", answered Bulma.

    "I see..." Darc looked at her kinda suspicious.

    Bulma noticed that "Hey, don''t look at me like that. I mean his monkey tail! He got a monkey tail on his back. Not that other part!", she tried to explain.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Darc only sighed to that and glanced to Arkis. Arkis blushed after noticing his gaze. She knew she was the same as Goku in that regard. But Goku was still oblivious to the things between gender. He only just started to differentiate male from female without to have to pat their crotches. Don''t expect much improvement from that.

    The fights afterward just ended as they should have and the finals came to be Roshi as Jackie Chun against Goku.

    In that fight, Roshi used the thundershock surprise. It was pretty effective and nearly made Goku give up.

    "Look, that right there for an example is a technique that could become useful.", mentioned Darc to Arkis and she nodded.

    "I don''t think that''s so useful. We could just barrier that. Looks cool though.", said Lite after hearing his mates words.

    But shortly after Goku saw the full moon in the sky and transformed into his Oozaru form and broke free from his shackles. Panic happened in the spectator crowd.

    "Damn, he transformed again. Darc, go and cut that tail, please. He will transform back like that!", said Bulma and urged Darc to intervene. But right at that moment before he could do something, Roshi already fired his Kamehameha unto the moon and pulverized it.

    Everyone thought he would kill Goku but Darc only sighed. "I guess that''s it for the poor moon again."

    "Huh?", asked Bulma after hearing him and only saw how the energy beam blinded her. After a short while and a big blinding explosion, everyone could see Goku lying on the ground and he was transformed back. The moon was also gone. Roshi really destroyed the moon.

    Good thing the nights were pretty bright on their own and the sun was still up and dimly lit up the place. Darc materialized some clothes for Goku after they saw him being naked. A lot of people were surprised how he made clothes out of thin air. Krillin and Goku included. Only his group remained calm because they knew about it.

    The fight went into its showdown, resulting in Roshi winning. Even though it was pretty close.

    Afterward, everyone came together in a restaurant and celebrated. Now Darc could just see how much Goku really ate and that was really something. How did Roshi even manage to feed him the whole year he was at Roshi¡äs? That stomach was like an endless abyss.

    "Damn Darc. And here I thought you were already a glutton", mentioned Lite after seeing that.

    Darc his mouth twitched on that remark. "Well, now you can see I am not that bad, huh. Also, stop saying such stuff, you idiot."

    Lite only snickered at him.

    After they finished their meal they came together again before obviously parting their ways later.

    "So, what are you guys gonna do now? Goku, are you gonna keep training at Roshi¡äs?", asked Yamcha the group and especially the two.

    "No, I will search for Grandpas Dragonball now.", answered Goku after Roshi denied them further training since he already taught them everything.

    "You are still gonna look for that?", exclaimed Bulma in surprise.

    Darc looked at her. "Hey, it''s more of a surprise you aren''t worried that without those Dragonballs something could happen to me? Didn''t I ask you to search for them?", he said after her words.

    Bulma realized that but also thought about something. "Well, you are alright now. I doubt you would get into trouble so easily. I trust you can handle the stuff you are doing. We shouldn''t rely so much on those beads anyways, right?", she gave as an answer.

    "That sure didn''t take long. Last time you cried for me and before that, you wanted to wish yourself a boyfriend. I am shocked. But good to know you trust me.", he said with a smirk and Bulma pouted a little because there was no need to say that out loud. "Still, Goku. The Dragonballs are not even active yet. You will have to wait until they recharged to find them. Remember, they are still stones.", added Darc. "Maybe you should consider doing some more training until then or just stay at the Kame House until you get a signal with the radar."

    "He is right", nodded Bulma.

    "What are Dragonballs?", asked Krillin curiously and Arkis also nodded and wanted to know what those were.

    "It¡äs a memento from my Grandpa that I gotta find.", said Goku and didn''t really answer the question.

    "They are beads that are orange in color and have red stars in them. About fist-sized in volume. There are 7 in total and if anyone finds all of them he can get a wish granted by the eternal dragon residing in them. Though Goku only wants to find the ball with 4 stars in it since old Gohan had that ball.", explained Darc to the both of them.

    "Alright, then Goku and Krillin will stay at the old man''s place for a while. What are you going to do now, Darc?", asked Bulma him now.

    "I will return back to doing my job of course. I actually don''t have too much free time. I am gonna visit my hometown and be gone then.", he answered her and Bulma was displeased by that answer and furrowed her brows.

    "You can''t even stay for a few days?", she asked again.

    Darc thought about it and sighed. "Alright, but only a few days. Not more.", he said and gave up.

    Bulma had a glimmer in her eyes and was now smiling from one ear to the other. "Good! You can stay at my house until you visit your parents. I doubt they would mind."

    He nodded "Alright, then I hope everyone else has a good time and that we see each other later.", he said to the others. They nodded in response and thought the same.

    Everyone parted ways on those words. Goku, Krillin, and Roshi returned back to the Kame House. They were sent there by Yamcha and Puar and rest including Bulma, Arkis, Oolong and Darc returned back to capsule corporation for a few days. Lite also made his way back to his hometown. He didn''t even care about using flight in front of everyone and that surprised Roshi. Roshi thought he used the crane technique but that wasn''t the case.

 Chapter 46: A Snack On The Trip

    Back at the ship in space. A few months later.

    Darc was walking from his room to the kitchen and sat down on a chair in front of the dining table. He looked at the coffee already in front of him and lifted it up to take a sip. Then he looked at Arkis that was cooking something at this moment.

    She wore an apron and was pretty focused on stirring something in a pot.

    Since he put her on cooking duty she did learn pretty fast even in that regard. The things she cooked tasted really good. Which was good, because he himself was pretty average in cooking.

    "What are you cooking right now?", he asked her curiously after putting down his cup back on the table.

    She looked at the cooking book on her right she still frequently used. "It''s called Creamy Chicken Pesto Pasta.", she answered after reading up the name.

    "Sounds delicious. Did anyone call or anything?", he said and yawned a little. He just woke up and still felt tired. In space, the time felt different and his body never really could get used to that. Normally he would meditate but he noticed that from time to time he needs to sleep to truly recharge from his exhaustion. Especially his mental exhaustion coming from overusing his magic in training.

    "No, everything was quiet. Why, do you expect a call today?", she said back and now was serving him a plate with the dish. Then she turned off everything she used and also took a plate for herself and sat down beside him.

    "Not really. It''s just that we had no communication from the outpost for a whole week now and not even our own communication seems to get through. It just gives me a little bit to think about. I can clearly feel those fools are still alive but seem to be ignoring our calls.", he said to her and explained what his reason for his question was.

    "Maybe they are just busy right now. There was an attack from Glaze¡äs people they had to take care off. The outer territory still seems to be pretty much in conflict.", said Arkis.

    "That''s exactly why I am thinking about this silence. If they wanted to lay low on communication, for the time being, they could at least told us.", he said with an annoyed tone and drank his coffee. "Nevermind, as soon as we get rid of these special unit goons and Glaze himself the rest of the army will be wiped up pretty fast. Hopefully, we don''t meet Glaze too soon though. You and I probably aren''t ready yet to fight him.", he said with a sigh and started eating."Thanks for the meal."

    She watched him eat for a short moment and also didn''t say anything anymore and did the same.

    After they finished up they returned back to the training room.

    "Damn, I should probably start doing some basic maintenance. The room looks worse and worse the longer we use it.", said Darc after looking at all the cracks in the floor and some dents in the metal outer wall from collisions of Arkis and himself while training. The good thing is that even if punching through the wall or falling through the floor they won''t meet the endless space but then they couldn''t use the gravity generator before fixing it.

    Saying that he went ahead and used his magic materialization to fix most stuff to some extent. If one of the machinery broke that would be a harder job but until now it was basic stuff.

    Arkis already stood ready at the generator and adjusted the gravitational stress level while he did fix the room.

    +Adjusting gravity to 200g. Please be careful, Darc and Arkis.+

    Slowly the room got dimmer and Darc adjusted his breathing. He looked at Arkis who did the same. His body was already accustomed to this load of g-force and he was already pretty happy that his constitution worked as planned. Though Arkis did get used to this gravity as well and he wondered what constitution Shin-jin have to pull that off. Well, she wasn''t as fast as him but she did get used to it.

    "Alright, let''s get training started. As always, try to keep your power level as low as possible so you can barely move around in this gravity so you get the best benefit out of it. We will spar a little and afterward do physical strengthening of the body.", he said and got ready into his stance.

    "I don''t like that strengthening. I fear my body will bloat out just like yours...", she answered and also got ready.

    Darc chuckled at that. "I already told you. If that was the case you would already have a lot more muscle on you but you actually don''t seem to change much in appearance. Don''t worry about that. I, on the other hand, am a man. We basically have more muscle tissue to work with and I do take care to not go overboard. Today we do more of stretching exercises anyway. If I wanted to only increase my muscle I could just do that. I can already regulate my muscles after all. Look."

    After his words, he concentrated on slowly increasing his energy inside his body and his body got even more muscular than it was before. He looked a little like as if he would burst any moment. "See, but this will make me slower in a fight. And it uses a lot of stamina to upkeep. So even if I can strengthen my attacks I end up being a glass cannon that can''t even hit reliably. I may also just burst like a bubble. I am trying to find the balance between sturdy and explosive speed while training my body."

    Then he stopped pumping up and made something else. He suddenly reduced in size looked pretty slim. "This here, for example, is something I am working on. It literally sucks my stamina dry doing this but my muscles become pretty sturdy and I can move efficiently" He made some fast kicks and punches and then reverted back to his normal form that looked just like a muscular fit man.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "So that training is not completely useless and you even got an advantage because you don''t accumulate too much muscle. Now then. Let''s get back to our spar. We don''t have much time idling around anyways. In 4 days we are going to meet a little friend to needs a spanking and I want to see how you can fare against him.", he said and got back into his stance.

    Arkis nodded and both of them engaged each other. They both didn''t use any peculiar moves but their basic martial arts and once could see that Arkis slowly started to smile and enjoying the spar.

    Seeing that, Darc also smirked and lifted the difficulty up a little which made Arkis make a few more mistakes that he exploited to send her to the floor.

    "You still get distracted. Are you developing a weird hot-blooded knack for enjoying fights? I won''t blame you but that could at some points cost you your life. Remember that.", he told her while watching down at her.

    Looking up to him she still smiled "You wouldn''t hurt me, would you?", she asked him.

    Darc then squatted down to her "Fool, what I may refrain from doing doesn''t mean your enemies won''t do. Now, get back up."

    Darc positioned himself again and Arkis got also up to continue.

    At that moment Alice¡äs voice was heard

    +Darc, an enemy ship is approaching our route. Should I intercept them or avoid them?+

    "Hmm, what size is it? What BP?", he asked and looked at the AI

    +Its a bigger ship that resembles the one from my data from earth. Signature scans tell the highest energy reading is about 5 million.+

    "Well, look at that. A special unit ship. Intercept it. Time for a little space fight.", he ordered her.

    +Understood, preparing two infiltration pods. Lowering g-force in training room.+

    "Looks like you get to get some action before we get to our destination, Arkis.", he said to her and started to walk to get his suit. She also followed and got one. Then they climbed into the assault pods. Then they were shot into the enemy ship hull when they were close enough and infiltrated the ship like that.

    ----

    Inside the enemy ship, the soldiers started to get busy. "Boss, the unknown ship that appeared beside us stopped a certain distance from us. They seem to have shot something but we can''t intercept it. It''s too fast to lock on."

    Then the ship rumbled a little and an alarm was sounded "The enemy seems to have hijacked us, Sir."

    The alien in charge looked pretty humanoid with blue skin and golden hair. It watched the screen with the magnified visuals of the spaceship that appeared beside them. "No, look closely. This ship has a galactic police logo on it. These pesky rats actually came this far into our territory. So our information that they actually hunt down our important planets is true. But that they even waited for us to try reinforcing our planet and attacking us now. Damn it. Send out communication to Roitu so he knows we were ambushed. He should send some men. Loco is also probably there already.", he said and ordered a minion.

    "Sir Kielan, that''s not possible. Something is jamming our communications at the moment.", came back as an answer. "It also looks like there are only two enemies with one being at a power level of about a million and the other doesn''t even seem to have any energy signature at all, sir."

    "What? Damn it. Alright, I will take care of this. Coming here only with two people. Stupid idiots. I knew the GP was ballsy but to this degree.", he said and moved to where the reported breach was.

    At the same time Darc an Arkis cleared out every soldier that came to intercept them.

    Shortly after wreaking havoc Darc felt the strong aura moving in on them and appearing in front of them. Just like planned.

    After he released his energy and they seem to know his strength they truly came crawling out in confidence.

    "It''s over now! It''s time to show our guests here how to behave when visiting other peoples houses.", said Kielan.

    "Arkis, he is all yours.", said Darc and let Arkis have the first move. She charged right at him and engaged him.

    "Well, look at that. A little pest like you actually dares to attack me.", said Kielan and tried to block her attack leisurely but when contact was made he could feel that her attack was much more brutal than he expected. "Damn you little rats can hide your power!" He immediately realized that fact after blocking her attack and went all out sending Arkis flying with a kick and destroying a wall in the process.

    Darc looked in the direction she was sent flying. She should be alright but looks like this guy is still too much for her. He just knows she should be around the 4 million marks in strength by now.

    But that was the bad thing about godly ki. There is no real way to measure it and he himself isn''t proficient enough to sense the difference in strength between godly ki and normal ki - yet.

    He just knows when he used about 5 million in strength Arkis had problems but could take some hits. That''s why he gave her a go here but that attack looked a little too much for her.

    So he charged forward against that captain. "Now it''s your time? Ha, get lost", he swings his fist but Darc does the same action as he did to Arkis. He held his hand and gave him a knee to his abdomen.

    He just gawked after getting that hit and couldn''t believe it.

    "Do you really think I will be as easy as my subordinate? Don''t make me laugh. How about you die now?", said Darc in his muffled voice and shot his Demon Wave at point blank range with all his energy.

    Only the arm of that guy was remaining and Darc only threw it away to the side after being finished. "Arkis! Let''s move! Let''s get this over with. If you are hurt just endure until we are finished!"

    She came out of the rubble and breathed a little bit heavy. "Got it. I am alright. Only some ribs are broken..."

    Darc nodded and both went ahead and eliminated every other soldier there still was around. Then Darc downloaded every information possible on to a data stick and went back with Arkis to the assault pods. Floating out from the entrance point the air inside the ship got sucked out and a safety barrier was build up at the breaching points. Darc stopped his pod after a distance and opened his door and climbed out to ki blast the remains of the enemy ship.

    After that, they both reached back to their own ship, Darc healed Arkis and stored the data stick.

    "Well, now we know you can''t handle a BP of 5 million yet.", he said to her. "I should have tested the waters first. Alright, at least we know the guy we hunt is weaker than the one we eliminated just now. According to the data, I saw that this guys name was Kielan. The captain of unit 6. On the planet, you will get your chance. Get some rest for today.", he added after seeing how Arkis was looking at her hand and kinda sad about how she lost so easily.

    "No, I am fine. Let''s continue to train.", she answered him immediately.

    He looked at her and sighed. "Alright, then let''s get back to training.", he said.

    ¡äNot like you will improve in that short amount of time.¡ä, he thought inwardly but then again those last few months sure were fruitful for her.

 Chapter 47: Fist Of The King Of Worlds

    Taking every bit of time training was the thing Arkis was eager to do now.

    She even demanding that Darc used more force against her in their spars so he did do that but he wondered what she would really learn from that.

    Was she slowly turning into a masochist? Darc thought he may have gone a little bit too far with his harsh training sessions after noticing exactly that.

    But he still did push her nonetheless and didn''t hold back his punches just like she wanted. He still wanted to see if she could change somehow. But that was more likely daydreaming.

    More often than not she broke something and he had to heal her. At some point, it was even enough for him and he just couldn''t go on and torture her like that. Arkis only looked at him with fiery eyes and wanted to continue on.

    "Enough already. Getting yourself beat up won''t let you improve...At least I can only see the same mistakes made over and over again. In the span of 2 hours you already would have died 25 times. And that''s me still holding back.", he said to her.

    She looked a little sad at that moment after hearing his words. She didn''t want to remain a burden for Darc and wanted to fight at his side.

    "But if I don''t improve then what can I even do against those enemies you are facing against?", she asked him in a low tone.

    Darc scratched his chin and stared at her. "I already told you. You get your time to shine soon enough. Just take it easy. Not even gods are born powerful. And don''t be so pessimistic about it.", he said and tried to cheer her up. "Also, I still like your cooking, you know.", he added with a smirk on his face.

    She started looked at him again after hearing those last words. Seeing his smirk, she didn''t know why but she had to also smile. Then she snorted a little. "Well, THAT is reassuring that I still could become a chef...", she said mockingly and looked away. "Seriously though, I...."

    "You aren''t", said Darc and interrupted her.

    "Huh?", she was bewildered when she got interrupted.

    "I said you aren''t. You are not a burden. Stop thinking about trivial things like that. You might be weaker than them right now but you are improving fast and soon not many lifeforms in the galaxy could match you. Do you still think you would be a burden then? Just concentrate on improving.", he repeated and explained.

    "But you aren''t training me...", she said.

    "Beating you up is not training you! Even I feel so guilty inside now after going through this training session of yours. Do you think I like to see you suffer?", He said and she thought for a little but firmly replied to him "Yes."

    ¡äGod damn it, girl.¡ä, he thought and rubbed his glabella. So he did actually go too far.

    "You know I expected a nod of understanding and not a hurtful answer like that.", he said and flicked her forehead.

    She placed her hand on it because it hurt. He did it on purpose since she gave him such an answer.

    "Okay, get back to your feet. You still want to improve, right? I think I got something for you that you could learn. Maybe that could help you for the time being.", he said to her and wanted to continue the training with his way of doing things.

    ----

    After 3 days have passed Darc made sure that they both relaxed the last day at which they would arrive at their destination.

    Alice had detected multiple signals in space standing guard cruising near the planet so Darc had ordered her to land on a close by planet so that they could use the assault pods to infiltrate the planet. If need be he could instant transmit to this location and just eradicate the planet they would attack now.

    After all, in the mission briefing, it was already said that if capture was not possible that they would accept the destruction of the planet. Of course, Darc would always try the hard thing first.

    Both prepared themselves and launched the bullet-shaped assault pods with the planet as its destination.

    It worked all out perfectly since the assault pods did have a stealth feature they did not use last time because they were intercepting the enemy directly but this time intercepting a whole fleet is not that wise so they went stealthily for the sake of trying.

    Darc also lowered his power level to maximum.

    ----

    Arriving at the planet and creating two massive craters on impact was unavoidable.

    ¡äIt beats the purpose but maybe I should ask Dr. Briefs to improve landing capability of these things when going down on a planet.¡ä, he thought after looking at them. Then he turned both assault pods into DynoCaps.

    The current planet was a giant fire giant if he ever saw one. It looked like Namek close to destruction but it looked more like that this Planet still was very young after being created. According to Data and his suit''s sensors, this planet had 120¡ã Celcius on the surface. That''s damn hot to be sure. It was pretty much the opposite from the ice giant he visited.

    Noting that down he placed one of his orbs down on this planet. He also did do that on the ice giant. He thought this two planets would be beneficial later on.

    "Arkis, be careful not to get too careless here. You do feel the energies, right?", he asked her and concentrated on the signatures that he feels on the planet. And even Darc made a grim face since he could feel a pretty strong signature probably stronger than him.

    It looked like someone else from the special unit besides their target was already on this planet. That being said the top 5 in that special unit seem to be no joke.

    No wonder they are in a war with Frieza¡äs and Cooler¡äs army but still hold their ground and that also explains why the GP was so fruitless getting any foothold here. But now that they started to decimate their control over the west they seem to have gotten more careful.

    They know that the GP finally send someone out to turn the tides. At first, they didn''t take it seriously but after about half of their unit was killed, that sure made them think. And they also know the GP are after the real important planets to weaken them.

    "Looks like this will be a pretty hard fight. I will take on the stronger one. The other guy should be easy for you.", he said to her.

    Arkis nodded "But that guy you want to fight feels somewhat stronger than you. Are you sure?", she asked him with concern. She also noticed the difference in strength.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Darc only grinned at her words. His eyes were brimming with excitement. "Actually, I kinda feel itchy to test out my limits. To break them further I will always need to push myself like this. I also want to test out something here. It may become dangerous so prepare on my signal to be ready to use instant transmission back to the ship. Do you understand?"

    Arkis got a weird feeling after his words. "Understood.", she answered. He already taught her the instant transmission but it would become useless when she finally gets her hands on Kai-Kai. Maybe he should visit Kami for that? No, for the time being, that technique is enough.

    ----

    Darc and Arkis both moved on the ground and didn''t use their flight ability so they wouldn''t get detected. They came along some outposts that Darc infiltrated with his transformation ability and eliminated stealthily.

    Sometime later they finally reached the point where the strong auras where. It was about time to wreak some havoc.

    Breathing in deeply Darc prepare a giant Ki ball in front of him. By now all sensor should have picked up the energy and he let that blast fly straight at the base. It exploded in flames and the massive explosion created a massive corresponding crater. Even lava was spurting forth from the ground at some places.

    A loud shout could be heard "DAMN IT!!!!!! WHO WAS THE ONE THAT ATTACKED ME!?" And a figure of a lizardman man ascended straight up to the air. Behind him was a guy that also looked like a lizard but he didn''t have a tail like the first guy. He also had a weird hammerhead-shaped head and looked like a mix of fish and lizard.

    "SO YOU DAMN RATS ACTUALLY DARE ATTACK THIS PLANET. I WILL MAKE SURE TO ERADICATE YOU. YOU HAVE DONE ENOUGH DAMAGE TO LORD GLAZE¡äS ARMY!", he screamed at Darc and Arkis after noticing them.

    Darc looked up "That shouting idiot is mine. You take that other guy. But as always, be careful.", he told Arkis and levitated upwards.

    "And you are a pest to the west galaxy! Come, let''s see how strong you damn henchmen in the top 5 are!", he said and engaged that guy with trying to kick his head. But Loco only blocked his attack with an upheld arm against his leg. "You think I, Loco. The #5 of the special unit. Are the same as the maggots below me? Don''t get too cocky.", said Loco and hit Darc pretty hard in the side and send him crashing back to the ground where the lava was flowing.

    Being inside the lava burned Darc¡äs suit and basically cooked him alive. Using his Ki to build a protective layer saved him from more serious damage.

    Arkis saw that and screamed "Darc!". But a telepathic voice interrupted her actions.

    *Don''t worry about me! Concentrate on that enemy in front of you!*

    She came back to her senses and realized that the hammerhead guy engaged her into a dogfight. With that, he pushed her away from the fight of Darc and Loco.

    "Hehehehe. Don''t think I will let you interrupt their little dance.", he said to her.

    Loco looked at his partner fighting Arkis. "Roitu, get that over with fast! Don''t be an idiot and hold back!", he ordered him.

    The guy actually sighed "Seems like no holding back, huh. RAAAAAH!" His muscles started to bulge and actually transformed. He looked now completely different and his head became like that of a great white shark. So this guy was an aquatic species. "Now, die!" Charging at her he punched her a few times and send her flying against a rock formation. He seemed to have become way stronger than before.

    *Arkis! Use that technique* came through to her again telepathically.

    Arkis came out of the rubble and gritted her teeth. She had no other choice but to use that technique Darc taught her in those 3 days. Her Ki flared up and she was building up even more energy until her ki flared up in a red hue instead of her normal white. "Kaioken times 2!", she shouted and immediately charged forward and attacked the guy again. This time it was the shark guy getting beaten up to a pulp.

    "How...urgh....can this be", he lamented in disbelief. Loco also saw that and frowned. But then Darc came charging at him again so he had no time helping out his partner.

    "Hello, you shouldn''t get distracted!", said Darc with a smirk and kicked out with all his might and ki charged up, sending Loco flying. Rushing right after him he tried to execute a combination after that attack and pull him to the ground but Loco blocked that try. "Looks like you rat ain''t so bad after all. You could easily kill my partner there but you aren''t my match!", said Loco and Darc got hit on his face in retaliation after his words ended. After that, a barraged by a flurry of punches was done by him and send Darc to the ground again with a hammer hit finish. This time Loco also followed suit down.

    On the other side at Arkis her battle it was already pretty one-sided after she started using the Kaioken. She didn''t hesitate and obliterated her enemy with a demon wave.

    Afterward, she was pretty exhausted and breathed really heavily. This technique was remarkable but had a lot of downsides on its own. Looking at the distance she tried to feel the energy from Darc. She noticed his energy was getting weaker by the minute and got worried with her brows furrowing more and more.

    Back to Darc¡äs fight, one could still see him being beaten up pretty badly. He could only try to block vital hits and let the minor ones get through. But even those were hard on his health and slowly his body got more and more hurt. Coughing blood from his mouth and all that more than once.

    But even after all that, Darc still smiled and even started smirking. While his body was hurt and bled he just stood steadfastly and a glimmer appeared in his eyes.

    Slowly but surely Darc took every aspect of this fight into his cells. Loco got worried after seeing this guy still standing after all those hits but didn''t hesitate to further increase the frequency and power of his own attacks.

    Darc after a while got used to the speed this guy was using and at some point, he blocked his attacks more and more. Even though Darc felt exhausted it wasn''t an option for him to falter here. He ignored the pain and still pushed onwards. It became a fight of pure strength. There was not even an ounce of Ki involved in his moves anymore.

    This was the idea that he mentioned to try out in this fight. He wanted to fight without using much of his ki beside the amount he would need to do damage on his enemy. And it looked like it slowly paid off. He disregarded his defense more and more and also started attacking back.

    It felt exciting for him. His heart churned and started a wild throbbing. This rush and acceleration of pure force let his sensation go further into bliss. His meridians started contracting as well and it felt like his energy wanted to burst out of him but he suppressed it inside his body. This was a real fight he could enjoy. In no way would he let his energy get in the way of his fun. He didn''t care if his body broke from this fight. Just pushing onwards and slowly letting his body accumulate heat was everything that he cared about. The heat that gave him excitement and pleasure. Slowly his grin became a maniacal laugh. "AHAHAHAHA!", he laughed out and struck again and again at the body of Loco. The attacks became destructive and ravaged Loco¡äs body.

    "You! What the hell are you!!", cried Loco out and became more and more pressured. How could this guy go in with those wounds he got. He should be a freaking corpse by now! Thinking about something as trivial as that on exactly that moment got him a hard hit in his abdomen as a reward for his lapse in concentration. "Argh...!" Followed by that hit Darc lifted his foot and pulled out an ax-kick on Loco¡äs body practically burying him into the ground. It worked smoothly. Now, this became a complete dogfight.

    Arkis stood at the side and had widened eyes. Was this really still Darc? How was he able to push on without even flaring the tiniest bit of energy. Was this just a pure fight of strength? Her eyes shuddered at the thought.

    "You bastard!!", shouted Loco with veins bulging on his head and charged even more ki. His appearance slowly changed and he attacked again. Looks like this guy also could transform "That I have to use my trump card against you!! DIE ALREADY!!"

    But even that didn''t help much. It only could push Darc back for a few minutes and he got the advantage back and pressured Loco once again.

    They both started destroying the environment with every one of their hits even if those hits landed on the body of the other person. The air around them started accumulating sparks and the planet vibrated from the pressure. If even one of them used blasts it would be the end for the planet but Darc didn''t bother using any and Loco himself couldn''t because he didn''t want to explain to Glaze why he destroyed an important planet.

    It didn''t take long and a few minutes after the bloody brawl, Loco was on his knees and completely exhausted. He couldn''t even stand anymore and huffed heavily. When he saw the figure in front of him approach he looked upward to only see Darc who was looking at him with those ice cold eyes that only meant one thing: Death. They were filled with such a fire a moment ago in their fight but now they only were that representation to him.

    Darc¡äs whole armored suit was already destroyed now and only some parts of his neoprene-like suit beneath that were still intact. He was bleeding like crazy from his head and had other wounds and bruises all over his body. One arm even looked dislocated.

    "Looks like you can''t fight any longer. Then...goodbye...", said Darc and stretched out his still functional arm. He collected ki on his palm and send it bursting out. He killed his enemy just like that.

    Then Darc looked at his hand.

    ¡äDamn, this felt so good but after a while, the feeling slowly receded. I guess I became stronger than him at some point and didn''t enjoy myself that much anymore.¡ä, he thought and sighed. Then a sharp pain struck his mind. ¡äOh crap¡ä, were his last thoughts before he fell down to the ground and blacked out. He could only hear a faint voice calling out to him.

 Chapter 48: Wake Up

    Darc slowly opened his eyes and saw the familiar ceiling of the spaceship meeting his gaze. It was all white. It looked like he was in the little infirmary of the ship. So he at least didn''t die. Thinking about it, it was likely for him dying after the dumb action he did.

    Trying to lean himself up he immediately was greeted with severe pain from his body and fell back to the bed. Groaning a little he looked at himself and saw a lot of bandages and stuff on his body.

    ¡äDid Arkis do that? One of these days I gotta let her improve her healing ability. Seems like she still can''t fix more than superficial wounds. Well, I will be lying here for a while then. I can feel my magic is dry and my head hurts so trying it myself now won''t do any good either.¡ä , thought Darc.

    "Hey, Alice. Are you listening?", he said and waited for an answer. But no response came back which made Darc frown. "Alice?", he repeated once again.

    +Yes, Darc?+

    Darc sighed after hearing the artificial voice. "Why didn''t you answer sooner just now?", he asked her again for ignoring him just now.

    +I was assuming you were still talking in your fever at first. You did do that for quite some time.+

    "I see. How long have I been out? And where is Arkis?"

    +You have been unconscious for a week and fever driven for about 3 days. Welcome back, Darc. Arkis is already on her way here. I already informed her that you woke up.+

    Right after those words, the mechanical door opened and Arkis walked inside the room. She came over to him and looked him in the eyes and stayed silent.

    Darc looked back since he couldn''t do much more than that right now.

    "You know. Just standing there and staring at me should not be the way to greet someone, right?", he said with a smile on his face.

    Arkis only moved her hand and pinched him on his body. That sends some pain to Darc and he groaned from it.

    "Hey!", he rebuked against this.

    "Doing stupid things and letting yourself get beaten up like that. Didn''t you say yourself to not do such a thing?", she said after doing her action and watched him again.

    Darc only sighed. "I know...That''s also why I said to be prepared because it would become dangerous. Anyway, could you heal me up?", he asked her.

    Arkis shook her head "I am not good enough. You should know that.", she gave back as an answer.

    "Oh, yeah. You don''t know yet. Can you go into my room and bring me a brown little bag that is in my cupboard? You will know why I ask that shortly.", he said to her.

    Arkis looked at him with confusion and did as he asked her. A little short while later she came back with the pouch.

    "Is this it?", she asked and held the pouch in front of him.

    "Yes. Now, take one of those beans out and place it on my mouth....", he answered and instructed her next move. He sadly couldn''t even move his arms so he had to give her such weird instruction.

    She nodded and grabbed one of the beans inside and placed it on his lips.

    Darc at least guided that bean inside his mouth himself, crushed it with his teeth and then swallowed it.

    Shortly after. "Good! I feel much better now!" , he proclaimed and stood up from his bed. He stretched himself because his whole body felt stiff from all that lying around.

    Arkis widened her eyes and then looked back at the pouch with those beans inside.

    "I haven''t told you yet. Those are special. They are called Senzu Beans. If one eats them, then you would heal up from any wounds. Even missing limbs and such can heal up. The only requirement is that you are still alive when taking them. They can''t revive the dead after all. Even though their power is pretty much on that level if used wisely. So I only use them in emergency cases mostly.", he explained her after seeing how she had a curious look at the Senzu.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    "If you told me sooner, I could have healed you up better.", she contemplated that fact.

    "You know I need to swallow those, right? Did you intend to push them right up my throat while I was unconscious?" Then he smirked. "Or would you have used CPR as an excuse to kiss me?", he added.

    Arkis frowned her brows at those words and slightly blushed. She knew he was teasing her and didn''t answer him. He was right after all.

    "Alright, since I am back, everything is good, no?", he asked her and then focused on the AI

    "Alice, are we already on our way back to the outpost?", he asked it.

    +Affirmative. Arkis has already given the order to return after she got done with the rest of the enemy on, and around the planet.+

    Darc arched his brows up. "Did you go on a rampage or something?", he looked at Arkis curiously.

    "I didn''t. I just cleaned up just like you taught me. I also kept the innocent alive. Don''t need to worry so much. Why does it seem that you always watch my actions especially in those areas?", she told and asked him back.

    "That''s good. No, I am just curious, that''s all.", he said with a nod.

    ¡äI wonder what really happened at that time. And I am just trying to keep you away from a dumb decision.¡ä, he thought inwardly at the same time. But the AI didn''t really talk about a massacre or something so it should be fine.

    "Let''s go train. My body feels stiff and needs some exercise.", he said to Arkis and moved on to get himself a training suit. Come to think of it. Arkis probably already saw him naked because he later saw various bandages around his thighs and waist while changing clothes.

    Darc only smiled at that thought and knew she wasn''t really in a state of mind at that time to think about stuff like that when he was hurt. Or was she? He looked back at her while she was still following him into the training chamber after he came out of the changing cabin.

    "What is it?", she asked him after noticing his gaze.

    "Oh, nothing really. Just thought about the good bandaging you did on me", he said with a snicker. The bandaging actually was pretty amateurish.

    At that moment it was like a lever was activated in Arkis her mind. "You..." was the only thing she said after blushing again. "Why are you always trying to tease me like that?"

    "I just have fun doing so. Do not mind me.", he said with a smirk and innocently held up his hands in the air, "Now, let''s concentrate back on the training", he added after being back inside the training room and looking at her.

    How was she supposed to concentrate on the training after his words? Damn him.

    ----

    While doing his training, Darc noticed a change to his body. Besides him being now way stronger than he was before, he actually felt somehow different.

    Even looking at Arkis and sensing her godly ki didn''t pressure him as it did before.

    So he experimented a little with his ki and let it circulate around.

    Observing the energy flow inside his body it didn''t take long for him to notice that the feeble godly ki that was inside him, somehow had now increased in presence and strength.

    He placed both his hands in front of himself and looked at his palms. Then he concentrated and formed two floating balls of ki.

    The one on his right was colored in a warm yellow and was pretty round in shape. Normally it would be white like his aura, but since it is compressed and the air is around it, it gives off a yellow tinge. So it was the normal ki he used on this hand.

    Whereas the energy on the left hand was black in color. But not entirely pitch black. It was a little bit ghostly translucent and had white tiny spots mixed in it that floated in and around it, sparkling like fireflies in the darkness. Its shape was also not round and constant but fluctuated like a burning flame.

    Arkis also saw him experimenting and stopped her own exercise. She was curious what that dark energy in his left hand was.

    "Godly Ki?", she asked him and came closer.

    "Seems like it. But it''s still not enough to use in battle.", he answered.

    "It''s beautiful.", commented Arkis and her eyes sparkled seeing this unique energy. "It also feels so calm when one watches it."

    "Hmm, it does feel like that." Staring inside that energy it was like watching a flame performing its beautiful dance with the air and while doing so hypnotize its audience. It also had a stark contrast to his normal ki.

    Coming back to his senses he looked back to Arkis. "But you should have this kind of energy inside you as well. Still no progress in finding it?", he asked her and also extinguishing both ki on his hands.

    She shook her head. "No, I don''t seem to find any trace of it. Its weird since the only thing my body emits is godly ki in itself, right?"

    "Pretty much. Not even a scouter can scan you. But then again, I am not an expert on this matter. Maybe it is half sealed and you need to awaken it first. Maybe you need to become a god of a law or something. Anyway, let''s continue. Thinking about it right now will not help", he told her and started exercising again.

    She nodded and started her training as well.

    Actually, Darc still had some thoughts about utilizing that energy on his mind. So he wrecked his brain while he trained. He found out that he always could clear his mind the most when doing some training and execute his forms.

    Maybe it just calmed him to move his body. Not even in meditation was his mind so clear to such a degree. But maybe it was also because he concentrated on cultivating and restoring his stamina while doing his meditation. Resulting in him not relaxing enough for deep thoughts.

    What he thought about now was to find a solution to increase the amount of that ki. He did think about it once already but put it to the side. But it was now about time that he confronted that problem. Always pushing it to the side wouldn''t help him in any way.

    And while he was at it he also should think about how to get Arkis to tap into that power of hers as well. He was after all pretty sure that especially a Kaioshin should have a god-form.

 Chapter 49: A New God Born?

    One breath and another second passed. Another breath and more sweat dropped down to hit the floor. Time flowed like sand through one''s hands. No matter how much one grabbed, it still trickled through one¡äs hand and fell back into the flow of its origin somehow.

    ----

    Darc concentrated a lot on his training in that time and tried to improve his base strength and also his understanding and utilization of his godly ki.

    Only at one point when he thought that he would not make any progress any longer did a breakthrough happened inside his meridians and he finally found a way to burst open his godly powers.

    It was weird at first but it somehow worked out. When he concentrated his godly ki inside a few bigger, clearer meridians of his body and then let his normal ki slowly flow through it, it resulted in him making said progress. There was a minimalistic change in his ki that he could observe.

    It intertwined with the godly ki already residing inside the meridian and a small part of it then changed after making contact and mutated into godly ki while the rest just continued on flowing in his system as normal ki.

    Like that, he could finally and effectively increase the amount of godly ki inside his body. And not only that. The normal ki that was absorbed and seemed lost while being converted into godly ki regenerated after a while as well.

    That made Darc a little bit curious at first and let him think about the actual difference again.

    Why was normal ki still regenerating after turning into godly ki?

    To confirm something, he started wasting a little bit of his godly ki and wait to see if it regenerates and it really did refill back just like his normal ki.

    But why was his transformed normal ki still there and regenerating as well? It would not be of any use later since godly ki was superior to normal ki. Or was it?

    That fact gave Darc an actual headache so he only concentrated to max out the godly ki for now and see how much he could hold in him. He would worry about the other stuff later.

    With him converting more normal ki into godly one, the time passed even faster than normal. And at some point, months passed in the blink of an eyelash.

    ----

    Darc finally reached another breakthrough in his efforts and understanding of ki after the time passed on. He noticed his ki was both. It was godly and at the same time, it wasn''t. Like twins that were born at the same moment or sides of the same coin. It all just depended on his will which side of the coin he wanted to flip.

    The only real difference in usage he noticed, was that godly ki was more in tune with his environment and strengthened him through his various chakra points that are gates for such surrounding energies to enter his body. It also could be stored inside one''s body as well.

    Like that he would gain stronger stamina to remain longer in a fight since he would passively recover with the world sending its energy inside his body through his chakra gates.

    Whereas his normal ki still worked as a multiplier and was in tune with the inside of his body to strengthen him over his normal level with pure explosive power. It also could scrape at the chakra gates to strengthen said multiplier but that of course resulted in a higher strain on his body which ultimately results in higher stamina usage overall.

    Let''s take the Super Saiyan Transformation as an example. It touched on the third chakra: the solar plexus chakra or how Caulifla would explain it. A tingling in ones back.

    When going through emotional trauma like the loss of a dear friend, it becomes blocked by one''s sheer anger or powerlessness and starts accumulating ki inside it. After being finally freed through ones will in form of pushing a lot of energy into it or wanting to went ones anger on someone''s head, it bursts open in the form of a Super Saiyan. Since the Saiyan have a good body memory the could with high enough powers remember the feeling and tap into that state again voluntarily.

    In the end, it should be called more like golden something state as Frieza called his. Golden Fighter maybe? But that the hair changed color depending on which chakra the Saiyans used was sure helpful to make it a super Saiyan. In his eyes, the Saiyan only slowly had one advantage and that was their Oozaru form.

    At least that was his understanding until now. The concept reminded him of Yin and Yang. He would actually be eager enough to try his new hypothesis out but even the normal Kaioken didn''t work out yet.

    ---

    His godly ki was also already on the level now where it could clad his body. Arkis was the one most surprised about his immense improvement.

    She entered the training room for the first time on this day and saw Darc just standing around and not moving at all.

    He had his eyes closed in concentration and suddenly ignite his aura. That aura started to hug him around his body from bottom to top and flickered like a black flame around his body and some sparkling white lights flying around in its vicinity. Thinking about the color again he also now knew that black was also the color of the root chakra just like the red from Saiyan God.

    The aura was not wild but deadly calm. It pressured her immediately and she gritted her teeth and even some sweat started to drop down from her face.

    Noticing her presence, Darc opened his eyes and regulated his godly ki back into his body after seeing her predicament.

    "Sorry, Arkis. I didn''t think the effect would be this bad on you. I finished converting all of my energy into godly ki and finally can let it flare up and power up myself with it. Though I am only able to activate my aura for a few seconds or so before I run dry with the amount of energy I got right now." , he said and scratched his chin.

    " Best I keep it mostly dormant and use it like normal ki. I also noticed both my normal ki and godly ki grow at the same speed after I converted it.", he explained to her and grinned all the while scratching his head in apology.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    It took some time to learn to activate the aura and regulating it back was even more so of a problem.

    At first, Darc just collapsed most of the time because his stamina was sucked dry immediately and his ki went berserk inside his body. He even sustained some internal damages he had to heal up with Senzu Beans a few times.

    But in the end, it worked out after his godly ki control reached a certain mastery. The conversion of his ki into godly ki also helped in the mastery of his normal ki control and even his godly ki sense profited off it. Not to mention his meridians got a huge boost with the godly energy flowing through it. Also, both normal ki control and ki sense reached mastery where he thought it wasn''t possible to achieve that level at first.

    "It¡äs alright. But you sure are improving by leaps and bounds.", she told him. "I hope you won''t forget about helping me reach the same stage."

    Darc smiled "Don''t worry. I know that your godly ki is mostly dormant right now and functions as normal ki. My thinking about your ki being sealed was right in a way. But at the same time, I don''t know yet how to activate it for you. Sending my own godly ki inside you would probably be a bad idea so I will have to see what switch awakens your dormant energy. But don''t expect too much even after awakening. With your strength right now you won''t be able to wield much of you power either way."

    He walked around and made a horse stance. "Here, what do you feel?", he asked her and flared his normal white ki.

    Widening her eyes Arkis looked at him and thought a little "I can sense the godly ki still inside your aura. It pressures me slightly. But it''s much weaker than with your complete god aura. Its just like...me?", she answered and asked him.

    Darc grinned at her answer. "Exactly. It probably still pressures you because I got more ki than you. Just like normal when people with normal ki meet someone with higher ki. Now, how about this?" he extinguished his aura and shortly after flared it up again. It was white again.

    "Hmm, this time the sensation of a god is gone. I don''t feel any pressure anymore but I can feel you being stronger than me.", she answered again and realized. "So it is possible to change between modes in one''s ki and let it go through variation?", she added as a question.

    "Bingo. Even though the god aura has the greatest benefit in strength it also runs dry pretty fast. When I mix them I get the best out of both like having a regenerative endurance which lets me fight much longer, in trade of me lowering my overall strength. With just normal ki I can push myself higher but only on the level of a mortal in the end. But what I think is all types of energy can reach immense levels on a gods level and probably even beyond that. The only benefit I see is that godly ki would always prevail in terms of power as long as one can accumulate enough energy to sustain the form. In a matter of fact, I think it actually is more draining for me because I am a mortal wielding godly ki. Only when I actually make this ki my own and can indefinitely sustain my god-form, only then would I reach godhood and reap all benefits from this form. But until that day. I will probably have to use the god-form as a short power-up. It hurts my heart but that''s how it is.", he said and finished his lengthy sentence.

    -----

    "Now then. I totally forgot about the time.", he noticed and looked at his watch to look at the date

    It was already Age 753, August...

    ¡äWHAT!!!?¡ä, he screamed in his mind and his eyes bulged. ¡äLet me think. Mid 750 I went off and started the 5 months journey to that planet where that lizard was. Then the 5 months back to the outpost. On the way, we probably did some errands so we can make it upgrade that to 7 months then. Shouldn''t it be still somewhere around mid-year 751?¡ä

    "Hey, Arkis...and Alice...Can you actually tell me which year it is?", he asked them both and already had a premonition.

    +It is the year 753 and our current date is the 3rd of August.+, answered Alice and Arkis only nodded to the AI¡äs answer.

    "How!? Where did the last 2 years go? I still remember starting my training somewhere in April of age 751? And shouldn''t we still get back to the outpost!?", he asked in a panicked tone.

    +.....Darc, we have already fulfilled 3 more missions and accepted the fourth one at our visit ate the outpost. The first mission took 8 months. The second 6 months, the third another 9 months and the current one are 5 months to reach our destination. We already are 4 months on it and would soon arrive at our destination. That is a total of 27 months or 2 years and 3 months.....+

    "I think you were pretty concentrated on your training. But you still even gave orders to take light jobs and postpone the hunt for now. I was actually confused at first but didn''t say anything. I also was the one who did most of the jobs.", added Arkis at this moment.

    Darc just blanked out at that moment. "So I am already 19? Wait, I just trained through 2 years constantly and 2..no three years of my lifespan are nearly gone!? Oh, crap...I NEED TO GET TO THE COMMUNICATION ROOM ASAP!!", he panicked after realizing his airheadedness and charged right to the comm-room. Where the hell was his mind in those past 2 years, damn it.

    Arkis only watched him speed off and just shrugged her shoulders and started training herself.

    He immediately speed-dialed his mother''s phone but no one actually picked up. He could only look at the screen with a wry smile and wondered if that was on purpose. Then he dialed Bulma and sighed.

    She luckily picked up.

    "Well, look who has finally got the time to actually communicate with us...", said Bulma and one could clearly see how annoyed she looked on the communication screen. "I nearly thought something did happen to you, but looking at you now and seeing you are fine I should just hang up. So that you know not to forget your friends.", she added.

    "I am sorry!", he said and clapped his hand together and put them in front of his face. "I totally blanked out on this! We also had no communications for a while somehow. What doesn''t excuse it but say, is everything alright on your side? I tried to contact my just now parents but it looks like they won''t pick up."

    Bulma looked at him and saw that he was earnestly apologizing at least. "Your parents actually moved here to west city. Some things did actually happen.", she said and counted the events.

    There was the thing with the red ribbon army she was involved with and how she went on with that kind of adventure. After that, she also had a lot to do with the company so in a way she wasn''t bored.

    At least she didn''t chew him out more because he was comm dead for so long. He was in contact with her until mid 751 after all but later he wasn''t and she did get annoyed about that fact. She even got worried that something actually happened to him and she wished him back with the Dragonballs after convincing Goku to lend her his ball again. And all that to only to get told that he wasn''t dead. Then she just didn''t care for a while because of her anger.

    "I thought I would at least see you at the 22nd martial arts tournament but I guess that was not the case. But the more important matter was that some demon king actually tried to take over the earth this year! Luckily Goku stopped him. Even Lite helped out. Krillin though got killed and we had to revive him. Lately its such chaos here."

    "I see, so many things happened. My parents moved probably because my father got more time again and since I am busy all year myself it seems like they moved back together. And the martial arts tournament was this year and it would be held in 3 years again? It''s getting shorter, huh?", he asked her but already knew the answer. He just wanted to make a conversation with her to calm her.

    "I am still waiting, you know. If you dare miss my 20th this year I am gonna be mad! Don''t even bother contacting me if you actually go silent again.", she said to him angrily again.

    "Wait, wait. I actually will take a few months for vacation. I also need to speed run my school stuff at that time. How about we spend the holidays together this year? Like that, I won''t forget your birthday as well. What do you say?", he asked her with a smile. He actually really needed to crash his diploma.

    She narrowed her eyes "Alright. You better keep that word. See you later than.", she said and hang up.

    Darc only looked at the black screen. "ALRIGHT! Arkis! You take over for the time being. If you got problems teleport to earth to inform me. For the time being just do those easy missions. When I am back from doing my stuff back home we will rush those special units and be over with them. I will be leaving now.", he shouted to her after leaving the comm room and instantly transmitted himself back to earth to capsule corporation.

 Chapter 50: Future Path

    Appearing right in front of the Capsule Corporation, Darc looked around and saw that not much changed. Maybe a few new flowers were planted in the front garden.

    Then he walked to the door and rang the bell. It didn''t even take too long and Bulma herself opened up the door. She looked at him with arched brows and widened eyes and stayed silent for a while blankly looking at him.

    Darc frowned a little because her reaction was weird. Then he looked down at himself and checked if anything was wrong on his body but he couldn''t see anything that stood out. He even wore his normal casual clothes before he teleported here.

    "Is something the matter or why are you staring at me like you saw a ghost?", he asked her.

    "...How many times are you going to change so much?", she asked back and circled around him to inspect him more. "You became a giant! What are you now? 1,90m?"

    "Oh, that again. Well, no matter how often you tell me. It''s not like anything changes in my perspective. I am actually not sure." Darc didn''t know his height himself but he was 188cm and that would be his maximum since he had his growth spurt.

    Then Darc also eyed her up as well. "But I got to say you actually did shrink somewhat? Oh, well. That just makes you cuter I guess. And what''s with that outfit?", he asked after seeing what she was wearing. It was actually her wild rider outfit that she used when riding her bike. He liked what he saw so he smiled right after the question.

    Bulma noticed that and smirked. "You like it?" Then she posed a little bit more to show a little bit more angle on some certain points like her ass when she turned 360 degrees and later her bosom while placing her arms akimbo under her breasts.

    Darc only nodded after seeing that and also kinda stayed cool-headed on her tries to use her sex-appeal. "Sure, a lot actually. It compliments your temperamental personality. It''s also good you kept your hair longer." He gave her a thumbs up after his words.

    She actually pouted a little because his reaction was a little lackluster. Then she sighed and put her hands on her hips and furrowed her brows. "What do you mean I got a temperamental personality? Well anyway, for me it has been a long time! No wonder you look so different every time you visit. At least you won''t change that much now...You won''t, right?", she said a little bit angrily and actually doubted her words right after.

    Darc only chuckled about that. "Of course I won''t grow anymore. I do know my father is a giant and got my genes from him but even that has its limit. I should have gone through my growth spurt. Now, are we still gonna stand outside here or do we actually get inside?", he said and asked her about the fact that they still stood in front of the door.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Realizing what he said she did notice standing around here wouldn''t be good any longer. "Alright, let''s get inside then.", said Bulma and walked in front of him.

    Darc just followed her and actually wandered with his gaze to her bottom. He smiled but also as soon as he noticed her looking back he averted his gaze.

    -----

    Inside the house, both of them met the overfriendly Ms. Briefs again. She seemed to shine even more after seeing Darc again and tried to drag him away from Bulma to get him to keep her some company. Bulma got annoyed by that and won the drag fight for him. He wondered why a few women were so weird sometimes.

    "Is your mother always so overly clingy to male visitors?", he asked Bulma after gaining some distance away from her mother.

    Bulma on the other hand stayed silent for a second and thought what to say. "It¡äs just that she is overthinking stuff...She wants to get herself a son in law soon and wants to see some grandchildren. I am definitely not ready for that yet. It''s really embarrassing sometimes. And you! Don''t always play along with her demands!", she said with a low voice.

    "Hmm, but I think you would make a good mother actually. So why are you so against it right now?", he said and thought about future Trunks. She and her future counterpart was pretty caring for her children. Well, if you overlooked her little mistakes like taking baby trunks to the androids and such everything else was pretty good he thought.

    Bulma actually blushed after hearing his words. "You think so? I thought you think of me pretty tomboyish and temperamental?", she asked after getting her composure back and looked at him now.

    "I never said anything about being tomboyish.", laughed Darc lightly and grinned afterward. "But at the same time, you are pretty caring for the people around you. So I think you would just make a good mother. That¡äs really it."

    She thought about his words and smiled. "Thank you. You are actually the first person that told me that.", she answered and acknowledged his opinion. "Still, I just think I am not ready yet. Maybe in a few years time. After all, I still want to enjoy my young age.", she added and laughed lightly."How about you? Already got anyone special? I know you always teased me so I am not gonna accept the lines like you actually love me. So answer truly, alright?", she asked him directly now and had a little bit of expectation in her eyes. She really was curious about what he was thinking about that theme.

    Looks like she matured more than he thought. That put a smile on his face and he actually had to tease her again. Just for the fun. "Oh, really? And what are you gonna say if I do actually love you? Are you gonna say yes and bear my children?", he said with a big smirk and leaned slightly forward to look her into her eyes.

    Bulma blushed because he came closer and looked at him blankly. She thought about something at first but came back to her senses. She closed her eyes shortly and put her arms akimbo as if being determined about something and smiled back at him. "Sure, I would do that.", she said and also looked into his eyes now.

    Darc arched his eyes upwards. This was actually a moment he couldn''t just skip with a half-serious answer. It was actually the moment where his relationship with her would actually change into a certain direction if he really accepted this proposal.

    Sure, it still could end up with a disaster but at least he would have tried that path with her. He also could just end any romantic approaches here and also stop being so teasing with her for both of their feelings.

    How will he decide? It kinda nagged at his mind and he started to wrinkle his brows and think about this seriously.

 Chapter 51: Always Hard

    Darc looked at Bulma now and still let her words go through his brain. After a while, he sighed and looked more serious at her. He waited for a little bit before he said anything and that let Bulma wrinkle her brows in an uneasy way. She probably knew what he was about to say and snorted before he could say it.

    "Don''t go and overthink things with such a serious face. What I said right now wasn''t really meant to be like that. I was just curious how you would like to get your own medicine. With all the teasing you do, its only normal to get a little bit of revenge.", she said and turned around and started walking again.

    Darc only closed his mouth and stood upright again. He could see it that she felt hurt at this moment.

    It was an awkward situation after all so he also didn''t bother to add anything to it. He only scratched his head and looked to the side.

    He actually saw Ms. Briefs standing not far away and also turning around and walking away. She didn''t bother to come closer this time around. Looks like if he accepted Bulma, she would have come over immediately to congratulate, but seeing something like that probably was also an awkward thing for her.

    ¡äReal smooth, you idiot...¡ä, he thought to himself and started walking after her.

    Now he actually wondered if Bulma even wanted him to stay right now. The premise was actually to spend some time together but he doubted now that she felt like it anymore. She may have shrugged it off like that but he would be a complete idiot if he didn''t notice how she felt right now. Maybe he should let her cool off a little and visit the Professor.

    Confirming his decision inside his mind he stopped following Bulma and moved to Dr.Briefs lab to see what he is after. Bulma noticed that and looked back at first but then still walked off.

    ----

    Walking inside the lab he saw a massive telescope built inside it now. The lab became an observatory dome somehow. It surprised Darc and he moved closer to it and looked through it. He saw a planet fixed on its current coordinates and it was even daylight right now. Technology really baffled him sometimes in this world. He thought that one could only observe the stars at night where the sun didn''t reflect the light on the lens and hindered people to see anything.

    Dr. Briefs saw him looking through the telescope. "That''s actually a planet from the west galaxy you are looking right now. From my data, you already visited it.", he said to him.

    Darc turned away from the telescope and looked at Hakase now. "Amazing. Those planets are millions of light years away from here and I could see it so clearly through the lens.", said Darc.

    "Haha, actually that''s not really how it works. This telescope is a digital one. It connects with the drones your ship places at random points in the galaxy. And through them, I can get images and observe planets further. The maximum of this telescopes optical lens is still not good enough to go to such long distances.",he said with a slight chuckle.

    "Oh, so that''s why it doesn''t matter if its daylight or not - clever.", smiled Darc after his words. "Looks like you got your hands full with work as always, huh?", he added and looked at Tama that was in front of his legs again and staring at him. Those eyes always looked like they gaze inside ones, soul.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Letting out a slightly long sigh he picked her up into his arms and started patting her.

    "Hmm, you look troubled? Wasnt Bulma supposed to accompany you today? She was after all really happy when you called and all that.", asked Dr.Briefs after seeing him so melancholic.

    Darc looked at the Professor and tried to guess what he was thinking right now. Sometimes he wondered what this friendly man had in his head.

    "Yeah, I guess that was planned but I think I just screwed up a little and now avoid her for a while. So I thought why not visite you Hakase to let her cool off.", he answered him after thinking about it.

    "Is that the right thing to do? You didnt see each other for about what? 2 years now? Even if you are in a fight about that, just talk it out. Even I get distracted a lot in my work and me and my wife still manage to talk it out if anything goes not the way she likes. Bulma may be a little bit spoiled about things she tends to want and so she may react in a selfish manner if something really doesn''t go the way she liked it to be. At some points she gets angry or at others, she punishes people with silence. I am already familiar with it so I know how she behaves but I don''t think to do that what you are doing right now is such a good idea. But then again it is your choice, boy.", said Dr. Briefs to him and freely said him his opinion.

    Darc arched his eyebrows up after his words. Did this man just now give him counseling about his relationship with Bulma? He was right in a way about it. Weirdly enough this old man knew even more about things like that than he ever thought he would.

    He nodded to the Professor. "Thanks, then if you will excuse me.", he said and took Tama with him and walked back to Bulma¡äs room.

    After knocking the door he opened it. He knew she was inside so he didn''t bother waiting and walked in.

    "Now you don''t even wait anymore to wait for my answer?", she asked immediately.

    Darc came over to her and put Tama into her arms. "We need to talk. I thought about it just now and at first, I wanted to let you be alone for the time being but I guess its necessary to talk it out. Bulma, what do you really think about me? I notice how you are fond of me but you should know that I do not feel that way. At least not in a way where I can be deserving of your love. I am someone who pursues power and will have also only a little time to really maintain my social bonds. Even my parents do bicker about that part of my character. So that we both have an understanding about where we stand we should talk. Its better for both of us." Darc immediately started talking after sitting down on a chair and looking at Bulma.

    Bulma on the other side was surprised about him confronting her like that now. She thought about and also sat down on her bed. She patted her cat Tama and it calmed her down. "I like you...No, I love you. You are actually the first person that became my first friend that cared about me just the way I was.", she leaned her head to the right to think about it. "You gave me the feeling to be special when you praised my smarts and you seemed to know me better than most people. I always even thought you teased me because you liked me as well. But seeing you confront me like this right now and thinking about our conversation prior, it seems I was a little bit too optimistic about it and took it for granted. I really actually didn''t mind you being gone so long since you chased after something you liked. You said it after all yourself. It''s commendable to chase after one''s goals with a headstrong will. We had that in common..." Her lips started to quiver after she said her last words. She actually was unwilling to accept this. "...I know how this ends up. So why does it still hurt so much?", she asked that with a now sniffling voice and tears started to roll down her face.

    Darc listened attentively to her words and narrowed his eyes after he felt a suffocating feeling inside his heart. Then he saw her start crying and rage filled his heart about his stupid actions. He shouldn''t have given her unnecessary thoughts and hopes that he crushed now. Clenching his fists he stood up and approached her. He slowly sat down beside her and placed his arm around her.

    Bulma twitched and looked at him while sniffling and holding Tama. After a moment she started to cry out completely now. Darc only pulled her head to his chest and let her cry out her feelings. Even if he couldn''t accept her feelings he would still be there as a friend for her.

 Chapter 52: Thinking About The Next Move

    Darc tried to separate himself from her after a while but she immediately grabbed his clothes and pulled so that he wouldn''t move away.

    Darc noticed this and lowered his head and looked at her. She had her head still placed at his chest and her head was still lowered as well. Her bangs covered her face so Darc slowly glided through her hair with his fingers of his free hand and placed some of her bangs behind her ear.

    Now he had a clear view of her face again and Bulma also noticed that and concentrated her gaze on his. But that was only for a short moment and she lowered it again. "Hey...Say. Why is more strength the only thing you are chasing after? What do you see at the end of your road that you neglect so many things while pursuing that goal?", she asked him and her words were soft and quiet. She still didn''t understand why he would chase strength so much.

    Wasnt it enough to just be strong and live every moment that was precious to oneself? Why would he torture himself so much and keep pushing to become stronger?

    "...." Darc remained silent and thought about his own motivations to pursue what he was doing all along. Why was he even doing this any longer?

    He already reached a stage where a lot of his enemies had to fear him and all those dangers he was so enraged about meeting after being thrown into this world as a human disappeared into the back of his mind after many years passed by.

    And he knew it would still take some time for any event that endangered the people around him to happen. Even then he could solve it easily. So where was his motivation now?

    It looked like his mind became accustomed to this world and he took everything for what it was without even thinking why he still chased after power himself anymore.

    He just got used to training his body. It became a second nature for him.

    "I...wanted to protect my own life. That''s why I wanted to get stronger at first. Later...I started to want to protect the people around me. That''s also why I accepted the job offer from the GP. To get rid of someone that invaded earth.", he answered and maybe that reason could explain his first desire to get stronger but what was for later? "What I see at the end of the road? Truly, I don''t know yet."

    Bulmas grip became more fierce "And yet you reject me with those half-assed words? You said things like you can¡ät keep your social bonds but those words just sound like excuses from you...You always take importance to the people around you. I already noticed that or why else would you bother staying in contact with us at all? Its not such a big deal, you know? What drives you so much to become strong enough to defend against?", she asked and Darc arched his brows up now. He started to smile now. It looked like Bulma calmed down at least somewhat now that she could talk with him a little. But that smile faded shortly after.

    "I...Let''s just say there is someone that could just erase all existence in this world with a snap of his finger. Maybe I just want to at least be strong enough to do something about it. And until I reach that goal, I don''t want to hurt the people around me that deserve better.", he answered her earnestly.

    Bulma remained silent at his words "Just....lets stay like this for a while longer, please.", she said to him and now tightened her clinging to him.

    Darc nodded lightly "Alright..."

    She knew now that he doesn''t feel love for her but that won''t stop her to keep hoping for the better. She would at some point start to get over it. But for now and at this one moment she would just be selfish and demand this little bit of warmth from him.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    After spending some time comforting Bulma he left her room. It was actually quite hard to separate himself from her because he also found out that the warmth of someone else is soothing to the heart.

    Maybe he will regret it later but for now, he made sure where they both stood and that they should just continue to be friends.

    Darc then left Bulma to her own devices after she was ready to let go of him go. He helped around the house to get himself distracted. For once he also asked Dr. Briefs about the whereabouts of his parents. He thought it should be a good thing to go visit them.

    They lived pretty close by so he decided to go visit them since he was already here in the west city.

    ----

    Darc stood in front of the house and checked if he really was at the right address. After confirming and looking at a piece of paper where the exact address stood he rang the bell.

    A little while later a woman with raven black long hair opened the doors and looked at him with her same colored eyes. She eyed him up and looked shocked. Then some tears appeared in the corners of her eyes. The woman jumped at him and hugged him. "My Darc is back!"

    Darc only laughed lightly and hugged her back. "I am home, mom."

    Then another person came to the door. "Well, if it isn''t our lost son. How is work doing? You sure took long enough to visit us here, you know? Get inside first, you two.", said the man with dark green hair and blue eyes. It was his father Truff.

    "Hey, dad. Its good to see you too. Yeah, good idea.", he answered to his father and walked with his mother inside the house.

    Back inside they started a conversation about how he fared and especially his mother was happy to see her son. She also was pretty surprised by how much he matured in those past years. She did see him over the communication device but she never really saw how tall he became.

    When he stood beside his father it was easily seen that they were equally tall. Darc may even be a tad taller.

    "Well, my job is going pretty well considering all that researching in space", said Darc to them when they sat down and continued the conversation from before.

    "At first I couldn''t believe my son became an astronaut and is now even helping in exploring space. We even got in contact with Dr. Briefs and now are working closely together since possible threats for our planet do exist. You won''t believe how chaotic everything went at work after we found out we need to improve our standards in technology.", commented Truff about some things.

    "I am still not convinced your decision to travel space is such a good one. Well, you are old enough to make your decisions by now anyway so just be careful doing your job. Promise me that, okay?", said Kibini and was somewhat worried as always.

    "Don''t worry, mom. You should know me better than anyone.", he said with a smile to her.

    "That''s what worries me most. You always put yourself into some kind of danger without consulting anyone. For example, you were the one that fought against those alien invaders, right? Don''t bother denying it since Lite already spilled the beans.", said his mom scolding him.

    Darc his mouth twitched after hearing that Lite actually still somehow spilled secret Information he promised to keep quiet about. "Mom, everything still went well. I am pretty strong after all.", he said to her.

    Truff only nodded about his strength and he was proud about it. He did get enough compliments about it at work.

    With all this talking with his parents, Darc later did find out that some chosen people do know about his activities and vaguely about his strength. He frowned his brows and immediately told his father that they should withhold this information to spread too much.

    His father only nodded about it and told him not to worry since only high ranked officials had the authorization to know about it.

    They only would spread the information to the public when the time was right. They actually would still hold it back if Darc actually was against it spreading.

    Darc also got a medal from the government that was given to him for his services outside of planet earth. Its the same one Goku received for his actions against demon Piccolo.

    In the end just a trinket to decorate one''s room. But it gave a certain pride in his father''s eyes and his mother put it in place easily seen.

    ----

    Later Darc moved back to the Capsule Corporation to stay the night there. He just lay on his bed and stared at the ceiling.

    Come to think of it he should probably visit his friends and most importantly should be visiting Kami while he was here. Goku should also be training there right now. If Arkis learned Kai-Kai, he did wonder if like that he could get on the Supreme Kai planet or into the otherworld.

    Thinking about all the things that happened lately he thought about taking it easy for now. He felt exhausted and wanted to just relax and enjoy his time right now.

    Just like that, he fell asleep in his bed. It was the first time he felt relieved to just fall asleep and be done with the day.

 Chapter 53: Guiding Goku

    Darc woke up early and felt refreshed from all his thoughts from yesterday. Standing up from his bed he materialized some new clothes for himself.

    It was really convenient to not need to wash one¡äs clothes anymore because the new ones always were pristine and the old ones just vanished from existence. It may even have made him way too lazy in that regard.

    When he went into the bathroom and washed his face he looked into the mirror to only see his own reflection glaring back at him. He had way longer hair now since he still forgot to go to a barber. He narrowed his eyes and pushed all his hair to his back with both hands and collected them into a bundle where he held them with one hand and just cut roughly with his other hand coated in his ki.

    Then he did some finetune of other parts that were still too long. All the excess hair was also disposed of by him. Now that his hair was shorter again and he saw his own face better he looked at his chin and saw that he even started to get some stubbles.

    He clicked his tongue after letting some thoughts run through his mind and dried his face with a towel and left the bathroom.

    Walking back to the living room he met Bulma again. She seemed to be on her way to the bathroom as well.

    Darc looked at her and wondered if she felt better right now? She only eyed him up and actually smiled.

    "Shorter hair suits you much better", she commented on his new look.

    "Thanks. You all good?", he asked her back.

    She got a little frown on her face hearing his question. "Lets just not talk about this anymore. So, what are you going to do now? Going back into space?"

    Darc noticed her expression and sighed inwardly. It''s still not such a good idea to talk about it. "Actually, I was planning to stay for a while if it''s alright. I think I will visit the others for a change as well. Come to speak of it. Where are they all? I didn''t see Yamcha anywhere. Did he stop freeloading?", he said did look around as if confirming his own words that there was no Yamcha.

    Bulma sighed "That dimwit is gone off for training for the martial arts tournament in 2 and a half years. The only ones staying here right now are Oolong and Puar. Really, now that I think about it I only end up having weird friends that all train like maniacs in martial arts...Goku is also at Kami¡äs place training. Tien and Krillin are also the same.", she answered him and also got a little bit angry while explaining and thinking about those guys.

    Darc laughed softly. "You know there are still Launch, Glew and Luffa that you could meet up with and spend some time, right? Also, who is Tien?"

    "Oh, right. You don''t know. Tien Shinhan is another martial artist we became friends with after taking part in the 22nd Tournament. He is a tall guy with a bald head like Krillin and he got a third eye on his forehead. If you see him, you will immediately know who he is. And about that other matter. You are right. I am actually spending more time with your friends lately as well. Glew comes by often and we exchange each other''s views on new tech. Luffa also tags along. She is always the one that drags us out of our geek talk if we derail too much. Did you know she got herself a boyfriend as well now?", rambled Bulma on.

    Darc arched his brows "She did? And here I had some worries about her. Looks like she is doing just fine.", he commented on her question.

    Bulma smiled after noticing that he tried to comfort her with changing the subject slightly "Hmpf, your friend Lite by the way also started training longer and neglecting his relationship with Glew. She is also getting angrier at that fact."The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    At those words, Darc could only scratch his head. "Seems like birds of the same feather flock together. Do you see now why I don''t want to start a relationship right now? It''s a little bit bothersome and won''t be enough for you. Besides I like it more when you are as natural as you are right now anyway.", he said with a grin.

    Bulma was surprised and pouted "Do you think I would change so much after going into a relationship?", she asked him.

    Darc only smiled at that. "If I really have to answer truthfully. I think you would like to have your men non-stop here by your side and spoil you."

    Bulma blushed a little. "Idiot...Anyway, do give me a status update about how those guys are holding up if you really meet them.", she said and waved him goodbye for now and started walking away.

    "Don''t worry I will also do something with you later since I did promise after all.", he said before she was gone out of sight.

    -----

    A little bit later Darc was on his way to the lookout to visit Kami and his current disciple Goku.

    While descending on to the platform he could already see Popo standing near Kami and looking at a crosslegged sitting Goku.

    "Hey! Long time no see.", he shouted out and finally landed.

    Both Popo and Kami looked at him with a smile. "Hello, Darc. It has been some time. You sure grew a lot.", said Kami to him and greeted him warmly.

    "Darc is here?", asked Goku and opened his eyes to look at Darc.

    "Don''t move! And concentrate!", scolded Popo immediately.

    Darc laughed a little bit. "He is right, Goku. If you want to learn a perfect control of your ki you need to become one with nature. Here look. This is also a way to improve your control.", he said and stretched out a hand to form a small ki ball. Then he moved his fingers and let his ki slip through them and travel around his body as if it was another arm.

    "Whoa, that''s amazing! Let me try!", said Goku and remained sitting and created a ki ball and tried to get it to move. He willed it to move, really, but it looked like it was harder than he first thought. It was only wobbling around and the next second it just vanished.

    "It''s harder than it looks.", frowned Goku in the disappointment of his failure.

    "Of course it''s harder than to just simply charge up ki and fire it like in a Kamehameha wave. Right now you also let a lot of your energy be wasted and be dispersed into the environment. You need to try and keep it inside your body."

    Kami and Popo only nodded at his words.

    "Now, get back to meditation.", said Darc afterward.

    "But just sitting around is really boring!", answered Goku.

    Darc only sighed but Goku got back to closing his eyes and tried to meditate. At the same time, a ki ball was now in his lap above his hands. That gave Darc a smile because he saw that Goku now used both teachings to get something out of them. He really absorbed things like a sponge.

    Kami walked with Darc a little bit further away from Goku to no longer disturb him and started a conversation there.

    "You didn''t just come by to say your greetings, did you?", asked Kami him.

    Darc only shrugged his shoulders "Is that how you think of me? Actually, I am. I just wanted to check on Goku. But if you really don''t trust my intentions then I also want to ask you if you could teach me the concept of Kai-Kai since you actually brought it up."

    Kami looked a little bit confused "Didn''t you tell me you couldn''t use it last time?"

    "I got a friend who could use it actually. I will try to teach it later to her.", he answered.

    Kami nodded since he did once see with his observation skill that Darc came back with a female partner once. But how could that woman learn Kai-Kai?

    He didn''t bother to think too much into it and he started teaching him the concept of Kai-Kai. It was not so much different than instant transmission after all and he understood it enough to teach it later on to Arkis.

    Kai-Kai really had its perks. Instead of using normal ki it actually did use godly ki or at least a mixture of them both to overcome the limitations that instant transmission had with locking on ki signatures.

    Its also no wonder why normal people are denied to learn that technique.

    "Hmm, the lower the divinity of the user the lower is Kai-Kai¡äs usage, huh. Oh well, it doesn''t really matter that much.", he mumbled after rethinking about the actual technique.

    "Huh?", Kami wondered what he meant with those words.

    "Well, thanks for helping me out again, Kami. I will stay for a while and help teach Goku some useful tricks and be on my way", he said and actually kept his words. He taught Goku how to better his control in ki and later charged away.

    The day was already half gone to that point anyway so Darc went back to west city where he spent some time with his own family and later invited Bulma to a little apology dinner in the city.

    Not long after that, another day just went by.

 Chapter 54: Some Revelation

    Darc decided to visit the old turtle Hermit today so he was preparing to leave when Bulma stopped him.

    "You are leaving so early again?", she asked him pretty straightforward. She did seem to have enjoyed their last evening together and probably thought to do something today as well.

    Looking at her he got a faint smile on his face. He was kinda right it seemed but he didn''t bother mentioning it to her.

    "I am going to visit Roshi and Launch. Do you want to come along this time?", he asked.

    Bulma smiled and nodded "Sure. Wait, I will get a plane."

    "Don''t need to. I heard from Goku you were amazed by something so we are going to use that.", he interrupted her and went outside into the garden.

    She only got a little bit confused at his words an wondered what he meant by that but followed him outside anyway.

    "Dark Flying Nimbus!", shouted Darc when he was outside and shortly after his trusty little friend flew over. He patted it as a greeting. "Hey, buddy. It¡äs been a while."

    Bulma saw the cloud and arched her eyes in surprise "You got one of these clouds as well? But don''t bother. I can''t ride on it.", she said and was a little bit disappointed in herself for not being pure of heart. Even if she thought to be so.

    Darc laughed lightly then moved closer to Bulma. He grabbed her slim waist and lifted her up gently. Right after he jumped on to the cloud and placed her on it in front of him with her feet touching the cloud. When she finally stood on it he started talking again.

    "This cloud is a little bit different. It is basically the opposite of Goku¡äs cloud.", he explained to her and looked at her reaction. He already let go of her waist and got into a comfortable cross-legged position behind her.

    Bulma was surprised how he grabbed her at first. She didn''t think he would be so bold out of a sudden but the thing that frustrated her a little was that he didn''t react as she thought and that he only tried to put her on the cloud.

    She also only could think about the fact that she would just fall down when touching it. But weirdly enough she could stand on it. That did surprise her but after his added words she understood what it meant.

    She looked back at him with a smiling face but only saw that Darc already was sitting and her butt was basically in his face.

    She reacted fast and sat down in front of him as well. "...I really was curious about the cloud. It really feels soft. It''s like a cushion...Thanks", she said with a slight blush.

    "Don''t mention it. Alright, hold on tight." He placed an arm around her so she didn''t fall off and pointed with the other in a direction for the Nimbus to charge forth.

    Its speed was after all still that of Mach 1.5 and the wind could lash out pretty badly so he flew about half the speed so Bulma could still enjoy the flight.

    - - -

    "This is fun! It feels like I am weightless!", commented Bulma and was actually happy right now while looking down at the passing scenery. No plane or other aircraft could simulate this kind of feeling.

    Also, this moment was special for her since Darc held her so close. Even though they already had a discussion about that matter not long ago, he still treated her just like he used to.

    It made her happy that they didn''t become strangers or something like that after the talk.

    ----

    Flying around for some time they were now somewhere over the ocean. Darc looked around to find the Kame House.

    It was really convenient to be able to feel all the auras of the people he knew and find their places like that.

    Thinking about it he also could have done so when he went and visited his parents but he subconsciously never seems to use his ki sense in cities because it becomes tedious to feel all those people around oneself.

    Spotting the house he descended to the little island. On it, there was already the turtle seen sunbathing again. It looked up and smiled at them when it finally did notice their approach on the cloud.

    "Hey there, Turtle. Been a while.", said Bulma while looking down at it from the cloud.

    Darc lifted Bulma up again and jumped softly down from the Nimbus. Then he let her go and nodded to the turtle as a greeting.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "Looks like Roshi is inside. Hey, old geezer!", shouted Bulma after looking around at first and not seeing Roshi.

    Roshi did hear that and came outside to look who came to visit. Launch did hear it as well and also followed him out.

    "Oh my. Look who came to visit. Bulma and Darc. Its good to see you two. Say, are you both together now? It¡äs such a shame to lose such a young girl to someone but I approve nonetheless. But can I still try to feel that round buttock of yours?", he said lecherously and moved his hands in a grabbing motion close to her behind.

    Bulma smacked him immediately. He was obviously the same old fool as always.

    "Shouldn''t you have enough of eye-candy with Launch, old man?", asked Darc with a smirk and an eyebrow arched upward.

    "Darc...", commented Bulma displeased on his words. She was conflicted if she should be either happy about him not denying anything or be angry at his thoughts being like the old perverts at this moment.

    "Hmm, Launch is Launch. She is just too nice to play around with...", said Roshi.

    "And it got nothing to do with the fact that you would get shot from the blonde Launch if you do something dumb?", asked Darc again.

    "..." Roshi stayed silent. Then he looked back because the blue-haired Launch now was at the door as well.

    "Launch! It¡äs been a while!", said Bulma with a smile and came close to her to hug her in a friendly manner.

    "Bulma! And also Darc. It''s nice to see you both to come to visit. Do you like something to eat? I just prepared something.", she answered with a pure innocent smile.

    Bulma saw that and thought how a girl like her could stay at such a perverts house. Darc did have the same thought and scratched his head. "Sure, if you will have us." he nodded in confirmation.

    "Oh, I nearly forgot. There is someone that wants to see you, Darc. At first, I wondered who that arrogant birdwas talking about, but thinking about it now, I noticed its description pretty much is tailored at you.", interrupted Roshi now.

    Darc was confused at his words. What bird did he mean?

    Bulma, on the other hand, seemed to have some idea what he was talking about.

    "Hey! Immortal Phoenix!", shouted Roshi out and not long after a red flame appeared in the sky and out of it a vermillion colored bird flew out. It flapped its wings and descended down on turtles shell.

    "You called, traitor?", came out of the Bird after it arrived and looked at Roshi. Roshi only could gawk in utter silence. To be treated like that by the bird he raised. Unfilial bastard.

    "The one you asked about is here.", said Roshi to it.

    "Oh, really?" It eyed the both of them up and fixed its gaze on Darc. "It really is the youth from back then! The one that threw the Dragonball on your head!" It flapped its wings and changed positions to sit on Darc¡äs shoulder. "Thank you, child. Because of you, I didn''t die because of that foolish old man trying to feed me tainted seeds. I was actually angry at first to waste food. You see, I like special seeds as food. But knowing later what that traitor wanted to feed me made me angry at him and grateful to you. Say, child. Do you want immortality? Though it may only stop your aging and not make you undying, it would still be nice, right?", said the bird and seemed not to stop talking., said the bird and seemed not to stop talking.

    Darc got his brows arched up in surprise the whole time because this bird right here in front of him that was about maybe a watermelons size, was an immortal phoenix of legends.

    It did look majestic and kind of cute because of its size.

    Does that mean all other 3 divine beasts also exist? The azure dragon for example actually could be the dragon god Zalama if he really thought about it.

    After all, the Dragons were a representation of the one that created them. Maybe the azure dragon stood for magic in this world?

    What about the black turtle and the white tiger then? Darc¡äs eyes kinda twinkled after thinking about it. He did have some weird thoughts about them.

    And thinking about it he always felt some weird connection to something he was not yet sure of. And this bird actually kinda reminded him of that connection.

    What mostly gave him this impression was that this vermillion bird actually exuded godly ki! And it was the pure form and not the mixed type like Kami or the Kaioshin used.

    But that meant those 4 divine beasts have more power than anything in this world. Does that mean they are gods from his previous world? Or from that world of gods? Real gods, that is? Damn, that wrecked his brain again and he scratched his head.

    "I don''t think there is a way for me to become immortal, really. You could try though.", he said nonchalantly as if not believing the bird being able to pull it off since the old geezer blocked him from that.

    *Hehehe, you think too much, child. Just because your soul can not cooperate with the dragon god here to use shortcuts doesn''t mean I can''t do anything. I doubt that''s going to be a problem. Your soul is yours and what you do with it is up to you. May the blessing of the immortal bird be by your side. After all, your body already has a minor blessing from us all and you even seem to have strengthened it on your own. The White Tigers strength. The Black Turtles endurance. My Vermillion Birds vitality and lastly the Azure Dragons blessing of energies.*

    *What!? Are you actually that phoenix of the south?* Darc started to look shocked and was amazed by the words this bird conveyed to him with telepathy at this moment. It confirmed many things that he thought about.

    The vermillion bird pecked him softly on his forehead and sat down on his head. "Its done.", it said and made itself comfortable.

    * It''s not time yet for you to know more. Stay patient, child. This bird is only one of my avatars in this world. Let it follow you for now and take good care of it.*

    "Hey, sweet little bird. Can I also have that blessing?", interrupted Bulma with sparkling eyes at the same moment. The Phoenix looked at her and then down at Darc with a questioning look.

    "Hmm, okay. But yours will be weaker. You will stay youthful until your lifespan is over. I don''t have much energy left for anything more than that.", it said, flew to her, pecked her as well and made its nest back at Darc¡äs head. It looked like Darc had now a red flaming hat on his head.

    "That''s enough~. Thank you.", said Bulma with a happy tune after the Phoenix agreed and pecked her. She did try to ask it the previous time but it instantly denied her. It even didn''t give Goku the blessing. It was a surprise that Darc actually had won its favor.

    "....Well that went pretty well considering its attitude normally...", commented Roshi.

    "Alright, we wanted to eat, right?", mentioned Launch and clapped her hands.

    "Oh, yes. Let''s eat", said Roshi and invited them both inside.

 Chapter 55: All People Gather Up

    After finishing his last visit at the Kame House he spends most of his free time as he did right now. Sometimes he would visit Kami¡äs lookout to guide Goku in his training and see how he improved. At other times he would go visit his parent''s house or his friend''s places to talk to them. All in all, he spends his time very relaxed at this point.

    Darc even visited Krillin and Yamcha when they were training. It looked like Krillin went back to the Orin temple to deepen his understanding in martial arts there and Yamcha just went into the wilderness to mimic the life of a lone wolf. It was a little bit ironic for him to do that while he still wanted to get married but whatever suits him best.

    He also came to visit Tien and Chiaotzu at some point while pinpointing all energies that were higher than normal.

    Darc came to know them both and was amazed at how friendly they were after knowing he was Goku¡äs friend and also a martial artist just like them.

    Those meetups were pretty short visits but still, enjoyable ones were he traded information with them all and gave them some tips and tricks to better themselves.

    ----

    But the good guys were not the only ones he visited. He also once pinpointed Piccolo Jr.¡äs energy and met him.

    Piccolo¡äs hideout was somewhere around a forest with a plain desert with a mountainous region close by. It was a good spot to train when one was still pretty weak. Walking around in the forest and finally seeing him doing his training made Darc smile.

    "Hey there, buddy. What are you doing here?", he said to Piccolo. The green little guy that was about the size of Dende was surprised and jumped to the side in shock.

    Piccolo looked at him with a glare and clenched fists. "You, who are you!? What are you doing here? And why wasn''t I able to feel your presence?", he asked and stayed vigilant.

    Darc arched up his brows and now placed his arms akimbo. "Well, that is because I hid my energy. Why would I go around and emit it all into the environment? Isn''t that counterproductive if I want to do sneak attack and the likes? Anyway, I think its more of a question who you are and what you are doing here. You do kinda resemble the demon lord from the news...Just a smaller version of him? Maybe I should get rid of you?", said Darc and faked a mean smile as if being tempted to kill him.

    Piccolo actually got scared at this moment. He wasn''t yet strong enough to do anything against this stranger but he wouldn''t go without a fight that''s for sure.

    Darc just stood there and looked at him and then scratched his head. "Well, then again. You are still just a kid."

    Piccolo got angry at those words. "I am not a kid! I will rule this earth soon enough! I am the demon lord and you need to fear me!", he shouted out.

    At that moment Darc vanished and stood right behind him. Piccolo was surprised again and looked around. "Where did he go?", he asked himself and looked around.

    Darc slowly squatted down. "Boo!", he said loudly behind him. Piccolo only jumped up and when he turned to look back he fell on his butt. He got really scared at that moment and pushed his arms in front of himself and shot out some ki blast against Darc.

    But Darc himself didn''t bother dodging and just deflected the ki to the side with a finger flick. "Really now. Being such a mischievous brat and attacking me with energy. You should get a better control of that. Being all panicky if something unexpected happens isn''t that good.", he said and stood back up. "Well, I will be going then. Don''t you do anything too outrageous...Actually, wait. I still owe someone a favor so I guess I should give you something."

    Darc stretched his finger out and materialized a set of Piccolo''s signature clothes unto the little guy. These clothes were made out of the same stretchy material and would grow with him.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Piccolo was surprised that Darc used magic on him and first thought he would die at that moment but seeing him giving him some clothes made him confused. Then he also saw him materialize a book.

    "This here is also for you. It will make you stronger if you learn those basics.", said Darc and threw the book to him. Then he started to float upwards and charged away.

    Piccolo only looked after him in bewilderment.

    ----

    Age 753 August 18th. It was Bulma''s birthday today and Darc intended to celebrate it together with her.

    "Good morning and Happy Birthday, Bulma", he said with a big grin and his hand behind his back after seeing her for the first time on this day.

    Bulma looked at him with a bright smile "Good morning. Thanks.", she replied to him.

    "Looks like you are in a very good mood today. That''s good to see. Here, something for you. Though this time I am not even sure if my present is really worth that much. It''s actually an exotic fruit from the western galaxy. Tastes a lot like an orange. So because of that I also brought some flowers." He reached out his hand and a small blue rectangular shaped fruit could be seen in one of his hands and a flower bouquet in the other. He actually didn''t really knew what to gift her since she had pretty much everything. So he decided on something from space again and the basic courtesy of flowers.

    She looked at the fruit first and then took it after thinking about something. Bulma smiled when she took the flowers and smelled their fragrance.

    "Don''t worry. It''s already enough that you are here and celebrate with me.", she answered him truthfully and walked to a vase on a shelf where she put the flowers into and also placed the fruit close to it.

    "Now, since the others are all idiots training it looks like we will be the only ones celebrating it.", she said with a slight snort.

    "That''s actually not true.", rebuked Darc. "Get to the living room. Then you will know what I mean.", he added and went ahead.

    Bulma arched up her eyebrows and followed him. After she entered the living room a lot of popping sounds came rushing and a lot of confetti flew through the air.

    "Happy Birthday, Bulma!", shouted everyone standing in the room.

    The ones that shouted were all the people that Darc collected for this day. Goku, Krillin, Yamcha, Tien, Chiaotzu, Launch, Roshi, Lite, Glew, Otamo, Luffa. Even her sister Tights and Jaco were among them. He pretty much got everyone to Bulma¡äs birthday party. Arkis also was fetched by him to come along to celebrate and get a feel for social behavior. And of course, her parents attend her birthday as well since the party is held at her house.

    Bulma widened her eyes in disbelieve. She was shocked to see everyone.

    "Hehe, what''s wrong, little sister? Is it really that surprising to see us?", asked Tights her and grinned mischievously at her.

    "She thought only we two would celebrate.", explained Darc to her after hearing her words.

    "I see. So Bulma wanted it to be all romantic and stuff. Well, sorry that we killed that thought.", said Tights.

    "How come you are all here?", asked Bulma now.

    "It was Darc that picked us all up for the day. So don''t blame us for crashing this party." Krillin.

    "Why would we not want to celebrate a birthday from a friend?", added Glew and the majority of the others nodded to that.

    "It''s always nice to enjoy eating with a lot of people!", said Goku and was like always thinking more about food than anything.

    Bulma looked at Darc and smiled.

    He walked behind her and placed both hands on her shoulders and pushed her more into the group.

    "Alright, don''t be so shy. Today it''s your day so let''s enjoy it to the fullest.", he said to her and laughed lightly.

    After that everyone started to get merrier. The alcohol also added to the atmosphere later on. Blonde Launch was always clinging to Tien now that she had a new target after Darc was mostly away. At first, though she was indecisive soon got a determination to stay with Tien.

    If Darc could he would help her get together with Tien since it was sad to know that she gets forgotten by everyone just like Tien at some point vanishes to open his dojo.

    Goku as always eats his fill and then laughs with the others. He exchanges his experience at the lookout with the others that listened to him. They were amazed by the training he did and got more motivated to increase their own training. Lite also thought about to go and climb the tower after hearing the story. He did want to have a cloud as well after all.

    Roshi tried to molest every girl as always but got always shot after he tried anything so he became pretty silent and everyone laughed at his failures.

    Arkis was always looking around and thought about the way the people all behaved and talked with each other. She found it quite interesting and enjoyable to look at the party.

    At the end of the day, everyone was pretty much exhausted after the celebration that went on until late evening. Most people dispersed on their own and some others Darc had to teleport away to the locations where he found them. He did place orbs around the places where they were training so it was pretty easy to bring them back.

 Chapter 56: Special Time Part 1

    NSFW WARNING - Skip Chapter

    After the party was over it was pretty quiet in the house now.

    Darc was yawning at this moment and was already preparing to lay down on his bed and sleep but at the same moment, a knocking came at his door.

    "Come in!", he said into the direction of the door and looked at it.

    The person entering the room was Bulma and she still had a red hue on her cheeks from all the alcohol she drank.

    "You still awake?", asked Darc her with a soft smile.

    "Yep. I just wanted to say thank you for all you did today.", answered Bulma back immediately without any hesitation or pause. She had a silly smile on her face and her eyes twinkled at this moment.

    It had to be said that it was a really nice surprise to get everyone together just for her. Even if he coaxed some people like Goku with food and such. She didn''t mind and just wanted him to know she really appreciated his work this time around. But that also made her even more frustrated about him rejecting her.

    "Don''t mention it. As long as you are happy, it''s alright.", he said and sat down on his bed behind him. Then he fixed his gaze at her and waited if she still wanted to say anything.

    Bulma pouted a little while still in thought about the result of their conversation prior and then fidgeted a little bit with her hands and her gaze wasn''t really fixated at anything. But soon after darting around in the room she fixed her gaze on Darc and approached him until she stood in front of him.

    Darc looked up at her and leaned his head slightly sideways and had a curious look on his face. "What is it?", he asked her again.

    "Hey, can I...maybe stay here...for the night?", she asked him slowly. She was also pretty shy at this moment to ask him something so out of the sudden. Even her red hue became deeper than before.

    Darc arched his brows up after being surprised by her question. "....Do you want to sleep with me? Like fu..."

    Bulma only nodded at him real fast and put a finger on his lips so that he wouldn''t go any further into detail and be quiet. Then she retracted her finger. It was already embarrassing enough for her so he didn''t need to mention the words.

    Darc smiled and looked away from her and thought about it. He himself still couldn''t completely think straight since he still had some residual alcohol in his system so he didn''t bother to think about why she would actually ask him this now. He thought about the matter at hand and kinda got aroused.

    "Alright but don''t blame me later.", he agreed and actually grabbed one of her wrists and pulled her into his lap while placing the other hand around her waist.

    Bulma was surprised by the fact she was sitting on his lap now. Even more so about him agreeing. She couldn''t think straight anymore since her heartbeat also increased at this moment.

    Looking into his eyes she only wanted to do one thing right now and as if he could read her mind he came closer to her face with his own and placed his lips on hers. He gave her a passionate kiss and that made her so happy that a small tear rolled down her cheek.

    He stopped for a moment with his kiss and gently wiped that tear from her face with his thumb. Bulma smiled and placed both hands on his face to fixate him and kiss him again.

    "I may be selfish at this moment but I really want this to happen.", she whispered after letting go of him and looking deep inside his eyes.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Darc smiled right now. He slid with his hands under her top and glided along her body from bottom to top to undress her shirt. "Right now I want it as much as you.", he said softly back. It was not a lie. Now that they started, why bother stopping. He isn''t going to give himself some blue balls. Even though it would technically be his first time with this body it would still be frustrating to let this chance go.

    Bulma only lifted her arms to make it easier for him until he got the shirt off. She was now only sitting with her bra in front of him but she didn''t feel uncomfortable or anything like that. She even slowly opened her bra herself and let it slide down her body to show him her breasts.

    Darc put her undergarment that fell to the side and looked at her round peaks. Then he slowly placed his right hand on her right breast. All the while he watched her reaction. Bulma flinched slightly after feeling his hand on herself but still looked at him doing those actions.

    That made Darc smirk slightly and he started to apply some pressure on it. Kneading it slowly he lowered his head and came close with his face to it and outstretched his tongue to lick her nipple with his tip of the tongue.

    Every time he did so he could feel her twitch slightly from the touch and prickle that she felt from his soft tickling touches.

    Shortly after playing around with his tongue he bit playfully into the nipple and pulled on it. That led to Bulma letting out a soft moan which Darc was not used to hearing. It made him even more aroused to hear her voice in such a sweet tune.

    He swept his other arm under her butt and pulled her up while standing up himself. Then laying her down on the bed he could see her looking up at him and still holding one of his arms that were still placed on the bed.

    Breathing in and out a little bit heavier he kissed her again. After that, he continued to kiss her but his kisses traveled downward from her mouth to nape, then to her breast and all the way to down to the navel where he stopped in front of her pants and started to unbutton them.

    Bulma watched what he did and enjoyed his caressing a lot. It gave her a feeling of being a precious gem that needed to be appreciated fully. When he was about to undress her lower part she got a little bit worried and put her hands on his. "Let me do it...", she said to him.

    He looked at her, removed his hands from her pants and watched what she would do now. It didn''t take long and she started to undress her short pants and after that her panties. At that part, she hesitates a little bit at first but did it anyway.

    Lying now completely naked in front of him made it somewhat more embarrassing than she thought it would be and she always broke up the eye contact to look somewhere else.

    Darc noticed that and started to undress now as well. It would be unfair to her otherwise. So he started to get down from the bed and removed his own shirt. Then he unbuttoned and unzipped his pants and pushed those clothes to the other pile from Bulma that was already on the floor. The last part was his shorts and it was quick to remove them as well.

    Bulma watched him undressing and calmed down a little bit from her nervousness. She looked at his ripped body and was amazed by his muscular and slim body. What she was most intrigued about was his member at the waist. She had her gaze completely fixed at his shorts. When they were slid down she finally had a view to his penis. Seeing an adult one for her first time she didn''t really find it that scary as a many said it to be. She always wondered why they would exaggerate so much. But she didn''t know that his friend wasn''t even charged up at this moment.

    Feeling her gaze on him made him smirk and he came back to the bed. When he did so he also pushed her unto it as well since she was sitting on it from watching him.

    That would effectively lay her down again so he could enjoy himself more. This time around he focused his concentration on her lower part and slowly spread her legs to see her privates. It looked like she shaved and kept it pretty clean. But that was to be expected by someone who loved being clean.

    He looked closer and placed one finger at the side of her entrance. He glided with his thumb over the whole length and started making circular motions at the top side of her vagina and started to stimulate her clitoris like that.

    Bulma reacted somewhat fierce when she could feel him touching her and clamped up her legs back together out of reflex.

    Darc smiled "Relax, just enjoy it.", he said to her and she only nodded and slowly opened up again.

    To make sure they stayed open this time he placed both hands on her inner thighs and now started to use his tongue again to stimulate her. He licked her and entered her slightly but mostly he played around with her clitoris. He mostly did it soft and slow and only increased his pace after noticing her getting into it. After all, everybody is different and maybe she would have liked it being touched too roughly. The longer he did it the more he could feel her lower parts heating up and getting wetter over the time.

    Bulma truly enjoyed it now to have someone else touch her and spoil her down at her vagina. She was not completely ignorant about what she felt right now since she did vent her own frustration with masturbation sometimes. Even if it was out of curiosity at first.

    She loved the feeling of having someone that she really liked to touch her down there. At first, it was embarrassing but it slowly took over her mind and she started to want more.

 Chapter 57: Special Time Part 2

    NSFW WARNING - Skip Chapter

    At some point, Darc came back up and kissed her. She could smell and taste her own at his lips. At first, it was weird but for her, it was also proof that she was getting more into it. Then he used one of his fingers and started to slowly and gently rub her clitoris from bottom to top and watched her face.

    Bulma placed one hand on his moving hand at her vagina and the other she placed on his cheek. He kissed her after noticing her touch on his face but still moved on. She started to move her hips around and it didn''t take long after that that she arched her body up and felt her first orgasm.

    Lying on the bed and smiling she kissed him again. She felt so blissful right now.

    Darc got on his knees and positioned himself in front of her pelvis and slowly started to stroke his penis some more. It was already erect from all the moaning Bulma did but using some of her fluids that she squirted out as a lubricant wasn''t such a bad idea.

    Seeing him touch himself she finally saw how his penis looked in an erected state. She widened her eyes since it was way bigger than it was before and she wondered how it could fit inside her. But she got curious and changed positions so she could see it better and actually tried to touch it and help him.

    "Hmm, you want to try tasting it?", he asked her after seeing her come closer with her face.

    She didn''t answer him and only thought about it. Then she only grabbed his penis and started to slowly lick it. At that point, Darc flinched a little because what she did hit with her tongue was his shaft. It was still pretty sensitive.

    Bulma noticed it and smiled. Then she continued on until she slowly put some of his dick into her mouth and started to give him a blowjob after figuring out what made him feel good. It was pretty amateurish but seeing her having his member inside her mouth was something else. He also helped her out a little to let her know what he liked.

    At some point she became so good it was remarkable that it was her first time. Her gaze also never really left him and looking into her eyes while she was doing that was just marvelous. He could feel how he approached his climax.

    "I am gonna cum.", he said and grabbed her head softly with both hands. Bulma actually started to use her hand while her mouth was at his tip and started to stroke him off to the finish.

    When he ejaculated and his penis pulsated she removed her mouth from him and watched what was going to happen and at that moment some cum landed on her face.

    That made her close one of her eyes in reflex and then she put her mouth back over his penis and took in all the other cum that came out. Darc breathed out in pleasure after his release and Bulma waited until nothing anymore came out and slowly sucked herself apart from his penis.

    Having all these semen inside her mouth felt weird and at first she searched for a tissue but in the end, just swallowed it. It felt pretty nasty so she didn''t think she would really come to like swallowing it. But she did like the way she could read his emotions when she gave him a blowjob. Did it really feel that great for him?

    Seeing her swallow the most of it, he put a finger under the semen on her face and scooped it up and slowly pushed this finger inside her mouth. She kissed, licked and sucked on it a little bit just like she did with his penis. It was erotic and it brought a grin on his face. She learned fast, to say the least, or maybe she did research on that way prior.

    "It tastes somehow bitter." , she answered after cleaning his finger.

    "That''s normal. But now seeing you like that I can''t wait much longer.", he said back and pushed her unto the bed again. Now he rubbed his penis against her clitoris. He could still feel that she was wet enough so he aligned his penis to her entrance and slowly pushed forward with his hip until he reached some part where it was harder for him to move onward but he knew it was only the hymen that was in his way and he still could push on but he looked at Bulma and waited if she was ready.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Bulma heard his words and also was ready to do the deed. When he finally was a little bit inside of her she drilled her nails into his skin because she felt a small amount of pain. Then she noticed that he stop and only nodded after thinking what that meant.

    Darc grabbed her waist with both hands and thrust inside her. He penetrated her to her deepest part in one go. For him, it was like she would clamp of his penis and he wouldn''t be able to ever pull out again. An intense suction force started to grip him and firmly placed him into paralysis and not able to move in any way.

    She cried out when he thrust deep inside her and wrapped her legs around his waist and locked her feet at his back. She started to breathe heavily and looked at him. He placed himself softly on her body and also placed one hand on her ass and the other was still used passively to support himself so that not all his weight was on her. He gave her a passionate long kiss and also started to move his hips back and forward.

    Bulma started to moan after she got used to the pain and the pleasure took over. The whole time where he moved his hips she also left her marks on his back. She scratched his back with her nails but he didn''t mind. He concentrated on the sex way too much that such small wounds could hinder his movements.

    Changing his pace from time to time he also changed positions with her to find out which one she liked. He also let her be on top where she could dictate the speed and depth of the penetration while he was watching her and playing around with her breast. Occasionally he also moved his own hips to stimulated her and that sometimes surprised her because she wasn''t used to losing control while she was on him. But she did like it.

    They both started to enjoy it and fell into a trance where at some point they were in the doggy style position and Darc grabbed her ass firmly and thrust inside her. He had a bright flush over his face and was close to his climax again. "I am cumming again, Bulma. Where do you want it?", he asked her.

    She moaned because he still moved inside her and placed a hand on her own butt. Looking at him, she gave him a decisive answer. "Please let it out just like that. I am also close to cumming."

    Darc had a glimmer in his eyes after her words. He knew this was a dangerous proposition but he didn''t care at this moment. "Alright, here it comes. Take it all in then." He accelerated his movements, coiled his right hand around her pelvis and pulled her rear more upwards for a better angle. With the left hand, he pressed her upper body into the bed. While doing so he leaned slightly forward with his upper body.

    His movements became rougher with every second and only one thing was on his mind at this moment. It didn''t take long after that and he gripped her waist tightly and pulled her to himself and ejaculate with a deep thrust inside her all the way to her womb. His load was shot with immense force inside her and she also came at that moment which made it even more of an intense feeling. He knew he could get her pregnant and that was just like fuel to his desire of having sex at this moment.

    "Aah!" Bulma moaned deeply while cumming. "It''s coming deep inside me...I can feel it...So warm...Ahn..."

    Pumping all his semen that build up inside her felt great for him and the contractions of her vagina only helped to suck all of it out from him into her. Darc still moved his hips back and forth after his major ejaculation and he already enjoyed the afterglow. His heartbeat right now was like a drum ringing in his head.

    Bulma herself at this moment had a silly face and she still convulsed heavily. Seems like she was the type to have a long lasting orgasm. It was like she was intent to take everything he got to the last drop and that picture pushed Darc his right buttons and he let out some more of his semen with a softer ejaculation that also lead him to stop his movements and remain at the deepest part inside her that he could, letting her take what she wants.

    He also stopped pressing her into the bed and leaned upright again. The hand that he used to hold her down with was now traveling up her spine and was placed beside his other hand. Both of them being on her butt. He looked at her rear with a smile, moved his hands and started kneading her beautiful soft butt. It was actually a lot of fun doing so.

    After he felt that he was pretty much finished ejaculating everything inside her and his penis became a little limb he could finally pull it out. Looking at this view in front of him, he could see some of his semen oozing out of her.

    Bulma, shortly after he pulled out, only collapsed to the side because she couldn''t remain in that position any longer and tried to get some breath. Darc lay down beside her and kissed her.

    "Thank you...", she whispered to him and dug her head into his chest.

    He pulled her more to himself with his arm and hugged her tighter. "Don''t mention it...I also enjoyed it a lot.", he said back and kissed her forehead after he pushed up her chin with his other hand so he could see her face.

    Shortly after some rest, Bulma started to get lively again and looked him in the eyes. "Do you...want to do it again?", she asked him with a hesitant and shy look.

    Darc smiled and snickered a little. "Sure.", he said and kissed her on her lips.

    And after that, they started to enjoy more sex through the night until late in the morning of the next day where they just cuddled into their sleep.

 Chapter 58: Day After

    Sometime around noon Darc was the first one to wake up and he looked at the sleeping beauty in his arms. A soft happy smile appeared on his face. He gave her a soft kiss on the forehead and started to move around to get out of bed. In all that time he tried to not wake her up.

    Standing naked in front of the bed he started to stretch his arms into the air. "Mmmm", could be heard from his mouth while he did so. Then a little yawn came over him and he looked with his still drowsy eyes back at Bulma lying in the bed. There was still no reaction even after him yawning loudly like that. What a deep sleeper. No wonder Goku could just go and take off her pants.

    Then he eyed up her body and scratched his nose with a slight blush. He was kinda happy at this moment. Well, he did the deed now. He should start thinking about the things that come with his actions. But for now, he can still remain relaxed.

    Darc picked up his own clothes and let them vanish. After that, he materialized something new for himself and neatly put Bulma¡äs clothes on the chair in the room.

    Before he put on his clothes he went under the shower to freshen himself up. It was always amazing that this room of his at Capsule Corp. seemed to change every time he came back. He still knew it had no bathroom to the side 2 years ago.

    After being done in the shower it was time to do some exercise. He was already getting a bit rusty so he moved out of the room and walked into the direction of the garden.

    When he did so he met Ms. Briefs and she was smiling brightly as always. Maybe this time she was even smiling more than usual but that may just be an illusion that Darc had.

    That''s what he thought at first but what came from her mouth let him cough after he nearly choked on his own saliva.

    He looked at her with a bitter smile and asked again "What? I didn''t hear it clearly. Could you repeat that?", he said and requested her to repeat her words.

    "I asked how the night was. Did you two enjoy the night together? Its such a good thing to be young.", said Ms. Briefs again and now got a little bit distracted to her own thoughts after reminiscing about her own experiences.

    "How...do you know that?", he asked her but it looked like Ms. Briefs totally drifted away this time around.

    "You guys were pretty loud. We could pretty much hear everything you two did and that even though the house is already this gigantic.", came as an answer from the side. Darc looked in the direction he heard the voice. It was Tights that answered the question. She stood there with both her hands in her pockets and a clear blush on her face. "Next time restrain yourself a little.", she added to her prior words.

    Darc only scratched his head and smiled wryly. So that''s the cause. They really went at it the whole night but he wouldn''t have thought it could be heard so clearly.

    "Was it really that loud?", he asked her to make sure if it really was the case and also apologized. "Well, sorry if you didn''t get any sleep with that."If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "It''s alright I guess, but doing it so long is unnormal, you know. Well, can''t really blame you for that. My little sister seemed to have enjoyed herself quite a lot. Kinda makes my jealous, actually.", she said and gave the fault to her sister. And it was actually spot on since Bulma was the one who asked to continue.

    Darc smiled at her words and didn''t really say anything to that.

    "You know, if you ever get tired of her I would love to experience the thing you did to her. Sounded somewhat amazing.", she added and grinned at him brightly this time.

    Darc was surprised at her words and also a little bit shocked. He didn''t really take Tights for such a woman and he arched one brow up. "Are you serious?", he asked her in a somewhat mocking tone.

    Tights pouted after seeing his reaction. "Hey, what''s with that? Am I such a bad choice? You like them big, huh? Well, it was just a joke but your reaction sure is disappointing. At least Bulma doesn''t need to worry you skirt chasing and diving into the beds of a lot of women any time soon, I guess." This was all said with her arms now akimbo in front of her chest.

    "Tights, don''t tell me you are still single?", he asked her again at that moment.

    "What does that have to do with everything I said just now? And what if I am? It''s just that am quite picky about my partner.", she asked back with a curious look and explained why she was still in that state.

    Even further into the future she still seemed to be alone. It may have been that she actually had some alien boyfriend but it was never shown so Darc doubted that possibility.

    "That is easily answered. If you are, I can understand better why you would make such jokes. And no, I am not someone that prefers a big chest over a flat one. Every woman has her charms. If I had to compliment something about you it would be your curves.", he said with a grin and actually took on the challenge to be shameless with those kinds of things.

    "You...", said Tights with a slight blush and narrowed eyes. She also got a little bit angry as well because, in the end, he admitted that she got a flat chest compared to her sister. And that was just a no go in her eyes. So she also wrinkled her brows now. "Hmpf, just be careful that you don''t push your luck too much or you could fall real hard, mister."

    Darc just laughed a little over their conversation. ?If you say so, dear sister.", he answered again.

    At those words Tights arched her eyebrows. ?Don''t call me that or do you actually have some kind of fetish to flirt with your sister...?"

    Darc furrowed his brows at her words. He did try to tease her with that. But why did she think in such a way? Did she want him to flirt with her normally? He kinda didn''t get it. Woman and their behaviors still puzzled him sometimes.

    But he relocated his attention to Ms. Briefs that now actually got closer and offered some drinks like always. He took one glass away from her and drank it to still his thirst that he had. It came at the perfect timing to also stop this awkward conversation.

    After having said her mind and being a little bit annoyed about her being teased by Darc, Tights went off to the living room to continue writing on her laptop and Darc himself continued his steps to his previous goal - the garden.

    When he reached it he saw different animals walking around. It kinda became like a tropical land for exotic animals here at the Briefs garden. Darc just shrugged his shoulders and started to do some light exercises and then meditated for a little bit.

    While meditating he noticed a change inside his body. His yang energy was revolving around much more strongly than normal and his yin energies also had become stronger by a large margin. They both remained in a balanced relationship now. It wasn''t like that before since his yang overpowered his yin. He thought about it and maybe it had something to do with the fact that he had shared the night with a woman?

    Nevertheless, he took that as an opportunity and started cultivating. He stabilized and absorbed those energies completely after some time. Come to think of it he should find some places with high yin and yang energies to keep on training his body against those elements. Now he had enough energy to support his cultivation in those places after all.

 Chapter 59: Well Met

    Sitting cross-legged and floating mere centimeters from the ground Darc was only concentrating on his energy training at the moment and he ignored pretty much everything at the moment.

    That is until Bulma actually used an air horn right in his face. That woke him up pretty fast.

    And after he opened his eyes wide in shock and looked around in confusion, he could see some red feathers falling in front of him down to the ground. He saw Bulma and the Phoenix in front of himself.

    "Woman, are you nuts!?", was heard from the red bird that was flying agitated around her and pecking her from time to time. Those pecks were actually leaving small marks on Bulma.

    "I just wanted to wake Darc up. He¡äs been sitting there for hours now.", argued Bulma with the bird.

    "And that''s why you drag him out of meditation? Do you even know how hard it is to get into a deep enough one to get some results? And I also just made it myself comfy on his head and fell asleep! You got no tact, woman!", cried the bird out again and continued his barrage.

    "Stop it already you damn bird!" She smacked the immortal phoenix to the ground after getting annoyed enough. "Why are you even still around? And no one asked you to always sit on his head!", snorted Bulma.

    "Ouch! Damn. So ungrateful!!", shouted the bird and flew back to Darc¡äs head as if being wronged and returning to its parent it started sulking there.

    "What the hell is going on? Bulma, didn''t I tell you once already not to disturb me when I meditate? Do you want me to get some brain damage from these sudden interruptions? And you, Phoenix. Why do you always sit on my head?", said Darc a little bit annoyed by their bickering right after they woke him up.

    "The spiritual energy that oozes from when you meditate is quite nice. It helps me grow and sleeping is so much easier with it.", answered the bird first.

    Darc furrowed his brows. "So I am basically a cushion?"

    The bird remained silent as if it knew if it said anything at this moment it would lose its place.

    His furrow slightly lessened. "And you? What is so important that you wake me up?"

    Bulma stared at him after that question and pouted a little that he reacted so annoyed to see her even if he did say not to wake him and she did try to fulfill that rule but what can she really do if a call comes for him and he just didn''t wake up from his meditation.

    She sighed shortly after. "You actually got a message from Arkis...Seems like your help is needed.", she said and narrowed her eyes.

    Darc arched his eyebrows up. "How long was that ago?", he said and stood up. He grabbed the Phoenix and put it unto Bulma''s head instead of his. He didn''t have enough time to fool around now and started to move to his room.

    Getting that bird placed on her head annoyed her a little, but since Darc became quite serious at this moment she didn''t bicker about that stupid bird.

    "About an hour ago...", she gave him as an answer to his question and followed him.

    He entered his room and opened a safe in the corner where he took out some senzu beans. Luckily he already transported most of his stuff from his old room into his basically new one for better availability. Like in such situations.

    "Alright, seems like something happened. And I just brought her back yesterday. I wonder what could bring her to call right the next day.", said Darc.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Bulma also frowned now. "So you told her only to contact you in an emergency?", she asked.

    "Correct. Now I will be gone for a while again. Sorry that I have to leave you so soon.", he said with a wry smile and looked at her. He knew it wasn''t an ideal time for such things to happen but he had his priorities for the moment.

    "It''s alright. You fulfilled your promise after all. So don''t worry about me. But don''t think this is a reason to neglect me. I still want you to come by from time to time...", she said headstrong but also got a little bit hesitant. "Just...dont die on me now after all this..."

    Darc came closer to her and smiled softly. He gave her a kiss on her forehead. "Don''t worry. I ain''t dying with the energy I got from our last night." was added sheepishly with a grin and he teleported away right at that moment.

    Bulma only stood there with widened eyes and a slight blush. Then she came back to herself.

    "That idiot!", she shouted, became angry and clenched a fist after realizing what a dumb sentence he gave her for his departure. Hopefully, it wasn''t his last or she would make it his last herself. Little did she know that his sentence actually was truth in its purest form.

    -----

    Sensing his way through the galaxy and trying to find his ship was an easy task. After he teleporting to it he started searching for Arkis but she wasn''t there so he started to feel her aura and pinpoint her location. It was a good thing that he could now feel her energy since he also could use the mixed energy type she used.

    And it looked like he was nearly too late. He found her but her signature was pretty weak at the moment and that got him surprised. He also felt another strong energy nearby and prepared for the worst. So he prepared to be sent into space and used his breathing technique just in case.

    It turned out he wasn''t in space after the teleport and appeared on a metal surface. He looked around and saw that it was some kind of space station or a facility. But he couldn''t get a good look for now because right at that moment an energy ball was flying straight at him.

    Jumping away he avoided the blast that incinerated massive amounts of the facility. Darc immediately looked at the person who shot it.

    It was a pretty short whitish colored alien that looked like a lizard since it had a lot of characteristics from one. The alien had a long tail for example that had a deep blue shade colored tip and traveling along it, it became whiter until it mixed with its main body¡äs color scheme which was pure white with the blue pattern still showing at some parts of its body.

    The pattern and pretty much everything else about this alien actually looked a lot like Ichigo Kurosaki¡äs hollow form. The only real difference would be that on its head, as well as its arms and legs had some whitish blue stones embedded in its body and that it didn''t wear a mask. One could see its red evil eyes directly with a smirk on its black colored lips. The slim lines running down its cheekbones to the base of its chin gave it even more of an intimidating look.

    Darc actually gritted his teeth and frowned pretty deeply since the energy he felt right now let his hair stand on edge. This guy was no joke and Darc felt that he would die if he made some dumb move. If he guessed correctly. He got the attention of someone dangerous right here. And he wasn''t the only one. There were still 4 other guys with strong signatures with him. One was injured, though. That should be the work from Arkis.

    Arkis herself was lying a few meters away from him on the ground with severe wounds on her body.

    "Oh, look who we have here. The knight in the shining armor, perhaps? It¡äs good to finally meet the person that is attacking my men and helping these bugs to fight against me.", the alien said and moved its tail to produce a whipping sound in the air. It had its arms in front of its chest and looked at him.

    "I guess you are Glaze then.", said Darc slowly and let his eyes wander from him to the others beside him.

    "Normally that''s lord Glaze for people like you. But since I can feel your energy I do think you are worthy of your reputation. So I will allow such insolence. For this little while at least. Since you won''t be living after this anyway. It''s also very good that you came on your own. So I don''t have to search for you and waste my time.", said Glaze to him and a cold killing intent emerged from him.

    "Get rid of this guy. Go all out at once. I want to see to what extent this guy can strengthen himself. We don''t want the same mistake to happen that already happened to you one time, right? Do you understand, Gaston?", he added after his glare and looked to his subordinates

    Another Bull alien that looked a lot like the one that invaded earth nodded. "Yes, your lordship." Then he turned to Darc. "Let''s kill this guy. But don''t underestimate him. Surround him and block his advantage of speed if he is as annoying as that woman."

    The 4 goons charged and surrounded him. Darc immediately went into his fighting posture and looked from right to left to see which of these guys dares to attack first. He wasn''t worried about those flies but about their king.

 Chapter 60: Fight Against Glaze

    Darc thoughts were irrelevant in the eyes of his opponents at the moment and they are soon going to attack him.

    These guys knew if he was let enough space that he could use that weird technique that the woman used before and get an advantage over them but what they didn''t really know yet was that Darc on his own is already stronger than these guys together.

    The Bull guy called Gaston that seemed the leader of the special unit had an immense power level but that power may have been threatening to Darc a few years ago. Now it was nothing much at all.

    The real reason he started to worry right now was because of Glaze. The aura he felt from him was immensely larger than he thought. It was way stronger than his own in full capacity which said a lot about him.

    He also talked and did mention that he could feel his energy. Sure, Darc let some of it leak out at the moment but normally these guys should use scouters to measure his battle power. Even his goons had them on their heads but Glaze himself didn''t wear one. That meant he could sense ki and as a result, it meant that this guy was more dangerous than Frieza.

    Don''t even bother to mention the ki sense. From the aura alone, he felt this guy was at least around 300 million in battle strength and he still looked leisurely calm. So his true strength was probably about 400 million. That far outclassed Frieza in all aspects. And Darc wasn''t even going to think that this is his final form.

    Even Goku in his untrained Super Saiyan would easily get smacked silly. This guy was already getting close to the android level of strength.

    Enough said. Darc wasn''t going to go down that easily. He even actually smirked and got excited when Glaze¡äs subordinates charged from all sides.

    They tried to hit him but he dodged all of their attacks and didn''t counter-attack yet. That went on the nerves of a green guy and he shot a ki blast at Darc.

    Catching the blast and clenching his fist was all that it took to defuse the energy and the guy that wasted his energy just now only gritted his teeth. "Damn, he is way stronger than that woman." He became wary about Darc and now attacked more sneakily while his comrades still tried to hold him in one place.

    It went on for a while and these four guys became more and more tired the longer they tried to hit Darc. They made more and more mistakes.

    At some point, Darc also got rid of the guy that was already wounded by Arkis. He simply punched through his body in the right moment and destroyed his heart. His body became limb and after Darc pulled his arm back out it fell rapidly to the ground. Not giving a dime about him he blasted his body into ash.

    "That was for hurting my partner. Now it''s your turn.", said Darc and turn to the other 3 that paused their attack after seeing their comrade die. They also started to sweat and fear him. But they also feared Glaze more so they still went on until only they got killed one after the other.

    Only after the Bull leader remained did Glaze intervene.

    "Enough already. Gaston, you may retreat. I don''t care about you getting killed but it looks like you are no match for him. Wasting resources truly is a waste.", said Glaze.

    Gaston immediately tried to retreat but Darc charged up a ki blast to kill him.

    "If you value your friends live you better don''t shoot that blast.", interrupted Glaze but Darc didn''t care and still pulverized the bull.Stolen story; please report.

    Glaze got annoyed and shot a powerful blast at Arkis her location. The explosion let the whole facility tremble. "Well, now your partner is gone.", said Glaze in a mocking tone him.

    Darc only glared at him at this moment. "Do you really think I care about your orders? And I think you are kind of blind as well. I wouldn''t waste time with weak bastards like your goons for nothing.", said Darc and explained a little.

    Glaze frowned and narrowed his eyes. He looked at the location where he shot his blast now and after the smoke dissipated he noticed there was no dead body. There should be one, after all, he didn''t try to pulverize her. He just wanted to kill her to make an example. "Gone...Interesting. So you managed to rescue her all the while fighting. But that makes no sense since I had you in front of me. How did you do it?", he asked in bewilderment and looked back at Darc. He was genuinely curious right now.

    "None of your business, really. Now, should we start for what we are here for or are you trying to make a cozy tea party here? Even Frieza in the northern galaxy has a better understanding of a situation and talks less. Hope you don''t disappoint me.", said Darc.

    "You compare me to that brat of Cold? Looks like you are underestimating me somewhat. Compared to those weak bastards that live their life leisurely I have trained myself. And I am not a disgrace to our race. I already planned to kill them soon enough but you interfered in my plans." - Glaze.

    "Disgrace? What are you talking about? You are both pests in your own rights. One uglier than the other. Guess where you stand?" - Darc.

    Glaze started to get angry. "You sure like to run your mouth. Them being a danger? Don''t make me laugh. That brat Frieza is a mutant that has too much softness inside him. Its unheard of from our race to show such emotions. He may have changed in the last years but that doesn''t really change his core. He is still a disgrace that still clings to his mother''s tits. Even his father is a cowardly wimp through and through. None of them have the same elegance as me when it comes to conquering the universe."

    ¡äTalk about narcissism. This guy is more dangerous than I thought. He did try to hinder me to eliminate his special units leader but at the same time, he didn''t look faced at all after his death. And he even reacted pretty fast in trying to kill Arkis. Good thing though he is as chatty as Frieza.¡ä, thought Darc at this moment and looked to the side for a brief moment and returned his attention back to Glaze.

    "So you know them that well? Are you actually going to tell me your life story now?", mocked Darc again. It looked after all that Glaze did have information that kinda was interesting, to say the least. And he even still presented it like an open book. Darc got a little bit annoyed about that actually but he had to buy a little bit more time.

    "Sure I do. I was the one that killed his mother after all. Just thinking about that helpless face she made makes my mood better. It was hilarious how they exclaimed me to be a traitor after I killed most of our race. After all, I just purged our race from weaklings. Sadly I didn''t get my hands on little Frieza at that time.", explained Glaze with a humored smile. His gaze still remained cold.

    Darc only narrowed his eyes and frowned. "You are right...You aren''t like Frieza. At least Frieza knows what family is. You, on the other hand, are a genocidal maniac that even doesn''t hold back at his own people." Darc grinds the ground under his feet a little. "You are not even worth more than dirt under one''s boots. But should I say something funny? Even though he is a mutant in your eyes and shows too many emotions. That''s actually what makes him stronger than you by far. But it doesn''t matter because you won''t see the day when he will reach those heights."

    At that moment when he finished his sentence, another three Darc appeared and melted with the current Darc. They were the clones that he used to teleport Arkis and the other GP people to a save location and treat their wounds there. In this case, it was to earth.

    After all of his clones joined him, he burst out all his energy to the maximum. He couldn''t care much about the planet he was on right now since he had to use every ounce of his energy to beat this guy.

    Glaze was surprised to see his clones and the sudden outburst of energy made him slightly panicky. "You actually hid this much power!? Damn it! You are more dangerous than I thought!", he screamed and also charged his power up. A deep blueish purple aura burst forth from him and Both of them clashed together in midair. An immense shockwave destroyed their surroundings. The fight started to get more intense.

    Exchanging punches Glaze notices he was slightly in an advantage. "Looks like I am still superior to your strength. Now you will regret crossing me!", he said and used his tail to surprise Darc and smack him through the facility to the outside and followed suit.

 Chapter 61: Found Out

    Outside the facility, one could finally see the thunderstrikes that pulsed through the air because they both emitted so much energy that the planet couldn''t just stay calm.

    Darc stopped his propulsion forcibly with which he was sent flying.

    Getting hit like that hurt a lot and Darc felt his blood rushing up his lungs. Looking down his body he saw a hole. It seems while Glaze hit him he also pierced his body with something on his tail. So he didn''t hesitate long and immediately ate a senzu before Glaze reached him.

    Feeling his energy grow stronger significantly after being healed up made Darc smirk. Now, this guy would pay for it. He intercepted Glaze next follow up and struck him square on his face. Effectively pushing him some distance away from himself.

    "You got stronger...This is impossible. Fine, then I will push more as well. HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!", realized Glaze and tried to transform.

    "Oh no, you don''t!", shouted Darc and charged at him but he was too late. Mere centimeters away the erupting energy from Glaze pushed him far away.

    "Hahaha, now behold my splendor! This is my strongest form. With this, I will slaughter you.", he laughed after he finished transforming.

    "Tsk, you think I am scared? Come on, whats that form? You got only bigger. Looks like someone is compensating for small parts somewhere else", mocked Darc with a grin and relaxedly prepared for the continuation of the fight.

    "You...! Suit yourself...!", said Glaze and disappeared from his sight.

    ¡äFast!¡ä, thought Darc and could barely follow him. Glaze attacked from the left and used a kick but Darc reacted quick enough to block it.

    "Nice reflexes, but how about this then?", asked Glaze and started to become even faster. Darc couldn''t follow anymore and each punch and kick Darc got hit by fractured his bones and let him gasp for breath. Darc nearly even lost conscious because of the hits he sustained.

    ¡äDamn it! Was that really it now!?¡ä He already thought he would go meet the otherworld but Glaze actually stopped. So Darc looked at him with blood running from the corner of his mouth and saw his damn grinning face.

    "Oh, no. I won''t kill you so fast. First, I will torture you.", he said and pointed his finger at him, Then he released some death beams through his body¡äs non-vital points.

    "GAH!", spat Darc with a mouth full of blood out and lost control of his body. Canceling out his ability to fly, he fell down to the ground. He cringed in pain and tried to get another senzu out of his bag. Using his magic would be nice about now but sadly the thing about his healing was that he couldn¡ät use it in combat so he had to rely on those beans.

    Grasping one bean he tried to put it into his mouth but a tail stopped his wrist and pulled him up.

    "What¡äs this?", said Glaze and took away the senzu from him. "You wanted to eat it in your state. So my guess is it is a recovery medicine? Convenient. Here, eat it. I am gonna enjoy this torture very much.", he said and took away the bag with senzu in them. After that he let Darc eat a bean to recover.

    ¡äLooks like I lucked out...This idiot doesn''t know why I became stronger in the first place...Hmm...Maybe I should use this opportunity and get myself stronger. Sure, I will feel pain but its gonna be worth it...I think...¡ä, he thought while crunching down on the bean and swallowing it. All his wounds regenerated at visible speed.

    "Remarkable. I will also hold on to some of these. Now, torture time~!", he exclaimed and pierced Darc¡äs body with one of his arms. Just like that, he punctured one of his lungs. The pain was intense! It felt like Darc was drowning but at the same time, he didn''t.

    Then Glaze started to break most of his bones and gave him another senzu just to continue the torturing. Darc, of course, ate those beans just to have some kind of pain reliever.

    But right after he was healed again he got one of his arms ripped off from him and the pain returned. The torture was becoming crueler every senzu he took and Darc at first thought he wouldn''t make it.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Just losing his mind and go insane because of the pain. His energy inside him build up intensely over the time but it still was not enough. He needed to go further. And the more he did the less pain he started to feel.

    "Hmm, how about I castrate you now? Yeah, I think your kind has its reproductive organs between the legs? I wonder if those beans also can regrow that limb? Well, bye bye~ if not. And I also got bored. This is gonna be the last time.", he said with a smirk and wanted to rip off his balls but at that moment the blood-drenched Darc grabbed his wrist firmly before he could continue and stared at him.

    "Hmm? Ugh...ARGH...YOU!", was the only thing he could say after he couldn''t free himself and Darc didn''t budge at all any longer. The grip also got tighter every second.

    "I think it''s my turn now...", came out from Darc¡äs mouth and the coldness inside his voice reached an immense peak. He felt so much bloodlust now that it clearly manifested itself around his body as a slight red mist. Not waiting long after that he ripped the right arm from Glaze and a screeching scream came from out from him "GAAAAAAAAAHHH".

    He immediately tried to eat one of those beans but Darc pulverized the bag with an accurate blast. "You think you can use my items? No...You will feel everything that you did to me and since your race has such an immense vitality it''s gonna be fun...for me. Prepare yourself.", a dark smile appeared on Darc¡äs face and he started to torture Glaze the same way he did him.

    Glaze tried to attack him and fight him but he was like a child now that couldn''t do anything. "How can you be this strong now! This cant be!!", screamed Glaze around in agony.

    Clearly, Darc overused his zenkai so the effect slowly diminished but together with his talent, its potency skyrocketed. His power was already close to a Super Saiyan which made him very happy.

    He did see the strength of a normal Super Saiyan at the level of an android. So around a billion in battle power and that obviously was enough to pummel Glaze even after he transformed and was around 800 in battle power. So the use of Glaze to empower himself was also now over and with that, the pain...

    -----

    After a while Glaze was only lying on the ground completely disfigured. His legs, arms, and other body parts were lying around beside him. That is what his races'' tenacity was all about. He still lived even after all this. But he also felt the pain from each limb. So it was also an extreme downside to their tenacity.

    Darc stood in front of him and his cold eyes gleamed with indifference. The sky was still volatile and produced strong winds and thunder. It was actually close to exploding because Glaze pulled a sadistic move and planned to kill him off with leaving him on the ground of the planet and let the explosion do the rest. Darc also wanted to do that but this guy would only survive it. No, he had something else planned for him.

    Darc concentrated and clad his body in his black godly ki. It was now much denser after his powerup an the white little specks became intermixed with the black aura and gave it a white outer edge. One could also now see slight blue specks of energy starting to float around like the white ones used to. Of course the white glimmering specks also still were around. They didn''t vanish completely.

    Glaze saw that aura and widened his eyes. He didn''t feel any energy from him at all anymore but he saw that aura. What was he going to do? He felt so much pain right now and hated this human to his core.

    Darc only breathed in and out and his aura slowly became smaller until it vanished and slight smoke came from his body. He suppressed his ki into his body and gritted his teeth. He felt intense pain right now doing this so he had to hurry. Darc stretched his right arm out, straightened his palm and placed his other hand around his wrist of the outstretched hand.

    Then little purple specks of energy collected in front of his palm. The pressure Darc felt right now was getting exponentially stronger. This technique is no joke. Hopefully, he won''t die using it being damaged already like he is. He did heal up yet after all. But he should be able to pull it off now after being stronger.

    "Hakai (Destruction).", came out of his mouth softly and all his energy flowed away from him. His arm went limp and the pain intensified inside his body. The feeling of exhaustion nearly overwhelmed him. Bot physically and mentally but he still stood upright and even smirked now because the body of Glaze and all the other parts from him started to disintegrate. Just vanishing from this timeline and hopefully from other ones as well.

    After Glaze was completely gone, Darc breathed out in relief. So it worked out somehow. Good thing this idiot liked to torture people. Darc concentrated and teleported away to the place he brought all the people that he saved. He also didn''t forget to send a message to Alice to move the ship to another location.

    -----

    Some lightyears away. Somewhere in the middle of the universe on a planet that looked more like a manmade platformwith a pyramid under it an with huge bonzai-like trees growing on it its upper side. Some smaller stars floating close by as well.

    There stood a figure on the surface of the largest planet. It was standing near a lake and looked at a scepter in its hands. Some light reflected on the gem that was placed at the top of the scepter and a smile appeared on the face of the figure.

    "Well, what a surprise. That a human would be using destruction energy...And here I thought lord Champa made a mess again while visiting. Hmm...This man looks peculiar", mumbled the figure with a calm face and diverted its gaze at a much larger tree with an equally large building complex on it and waited a little bit. There was no reaction from it. "Looks like lord Beerus still seems to be asleep. When he wakes up, I wonder how he will react after finding out that a Demi-God is present in our universe. After all, he is still waiting for that Saiyan God to appear after his sleep is done..." The figure who was talking was no other than Whis.

 Chapter 62: Meanwhile

    About 2 hours before the fight with Glaze started. At the time his four goons still tried to kill Darc.

    Bulma was somewhat worried after Darc vanished and tried to get some information about the situation herself. So she went to the communication room and contacted Jaco.

    Jaco wasn''t picking up the call and that made Bulma furious. She left the room and went to the living room where Tights still sat around and was still immersed in her writing.

    "It seems I need to tell Jaco to take his job seriously and punish him for being lazy...He is still avoiding my calls. How in the world did that clown get a job at a galactic security company...", grumbled Bulma.

    Tights overheard her words and looked at her. "Well, if it comes to danger, Jaco ain''t the type to do much.", answered Tights. "Don''t worry so much. He always came back somehow, right?", she added.

    At that moment Darc appeared close by with Arkis in his hands. Tights saw that and pointed to him with a smile. "See, here he is."

    "Darc is everything alright?", asked Bulma after turning her head to him but Darc ignored her a little and put Arkis down and started to concentrate and heal her up. A green light enveloped Arkis.

    Bulma frowned after seeing Arkis wounded and approached them both. "This looks bad. Shouldn''t you bring her to the hospital?"

    "It''s alright. I can manage these wounds.", he answered and one could already see that the wounds were healing up. That somewhat surprised Bulma again. She never saw him use his healing ability after all.

    "You really are something. What was that just now?", asked Tights after seeing him use his magic ability.

    Darc only smiled "Sorry, don''t have much time right now.", he gave her as an answer and right at that moment, Arkis woke up.

    She looked up at Darc that was still kneeling beside her and hugged him "Darc!"

    That surprised all three of them. But especially Bulma was a little bit angry at that scene.

    "Hey, what has come into you?", said Darc and pushed her a little bit away from himself.

    "Ah, sorry. I was just happy to see you.", she answered with a bright smile.

    Darc remained silent as he looked at her. Bulma came even closer to them. "Is that so? Should I know something?", asked Bulma with an annoyed tone.

    Looking at Bulma Darc only sighed "I will explain later. You guys just stay put for the time being." After his words, Darc let go of Arkis and teleported away.

    "He ran away.", laughed Tights at this moment.

    "Shut up, sis!", shouted Bulma at her now.

    Arkis only lay her head to the side in confusion. But it didn''t take long and another 3 Darc came back with more injured people. That shocked both Bulma and Tights.

    "Arkis, start treating them.", gave one of the Darc as an order and vanished again just like the other two as well. Arkis started to move to the injured and also used her ability. This went on until about 40 people were all collected inside the room.

    "Okay, that were the last people.", said one Darc and the other two nodded. They vanished again and didn''t come back after that.

    "What is going on here? Did I just see three Darc?", asked Bulma in bewilderment. Tights only started laughing again. "Well, looks like you will have your work cut out for you if you really want to keep him only for you. Can you even handle four guys at the same time?", said Tights in a teasing manner. "Maybe I should help out?", she added after that.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Bulma only blushed at her words because at that moment a certain image drilled herself into her mind. It didn''t last long because her next words made her angry again. "NO! I will not share him with you!", she shouted angrily at Tights.

    "Oh, you were going to share? At least you know you can''t have him alone.", was the only thing Tights said after that and scampered away to look if she could help Arkis as well as ask her what she did. Apparently, it was healing magic that Darc and Arkis used.

    Bulma was a little bit pissed at her sisters teasing word that sounded a little bit more than that. Then she also made herself useful and talked with the people. They were all from the GP and it looked like they had a mission to free a planet. But it was only a trap by Glaze. He waited until we were on the planet and attacked them. Again, she became worried because Darc was probably fighting with that Glaze guy at this moment.

    Like that a few hours passed and Darc finally came back. He was completely drenched in blood and his clothing was tattered to some shreds. To be precise only his waist was really covered at this moment because Glaze wanted that to be his last torture. So the clothing there was still okay.

    Bulma saw that and ran straight up to him. Looking him up where all that blood is coming from. "What happened? Are you alright?", she asked worriedly

    Arkis also did the same and handed him a senzu. Darc took it and ate it to heal completely. After he sighed out he looked at them. "I am alright. It just looks worse than it is. But I gotta say I did nearly die, I guess?", he said with a slight chuckle.

    Bulma only hit him in the side. "Don''t joke around with something like that you idiot!!", she said to him.

    Darc only arched his brows up "Are you alright?", he asked her.

    "Huh?", came back from Bulma.

    "Your hand doesn''t hurt or anything?", asked Darc again and now that he did mention it her hand started throbbing as if she hit a wall. Bulma took her hand back and rubbed it with the other. Darc sighed and took her little hand and healed it for her.

    "You and your muscle. How did you even get injured when you are as hard as a wall?", she asked him. Her sentence made Arkis curious and she touched Darc his body with a finger and then hit him as well.

    "Urgh!! Arkis!", he shouted at her and held his side. It was one thing if Bulma hit him but another when Arkis did so. The thing is Bulma even smiled and gave Arkis a thumbs up.

    ¡äNo, don''t learn that from her!¡ä, thought Darc. Maybe it wasn''t such a good idea to let her get influenced like that.

    "Don''t just go around and hit people. Bulma was just worried and let out her frustration on me. That''s why she hit me. It''s her way of doing things.", he explained to her.

    Arkis thought about it and smiled after she finished to do so. "And so did I. I was also worried. Does it have anything to do with the relationship between men and woman?"

    "..." Both Darc and Bulma were flabbergasted by the answer. "...Wrong timing, girl...But you are not that wrong in your interpretation...I guess?", said Darc.

    Bulma looked at him and heard his words and looked back at Arkis. "Say, is it just me or does Arkis kind of behave like Goku? She seems so oblivious to things. Especially society?", mentioned Bulma now after knowing her for a while and noticing the similarities.

    "In certain aspects, yes.", he answered.

    Then another bomb fell "So we can have sex freely now?", asked Arkis. Darc his eyes bulged at that question. How did she come to think of that now?

    One of Bulma¡äs veins nearly popped when she heard the next words "Darc...", she said angrily.

    "Wait, it is a misunderstanding! She was running around naked the whole time on the ship because she didn''t understand anything and I had to educate her.", explained Darc.

    "Educate her...? So you betrayed me already before we did it? No wonder you knew how to do things as if you were experienced!! Bastard!", shouted Bulma and tried to leave.

    Darc grabbed her before she could leave. "No, I didn''t have sex with her. Besides, she is barely 4 years old!", he said in a haste.

    "What excuse is that? Who would believe you that?", asked Bulma back. There were no 4-year-olds that looked like Arkis.

    "But its the truth...?" - Darc.

    "Humpf", snorted Bulma.

    "Calm down, Bulma. Darc, isn''t it better that you get yourself cleaned up and meet the people you saved? They are already waiting for you outside in the garden. They are talking with dad at the moment.", interrupted Tights the two. "And you shouldn''t be so clingy Bulma. You aren''t together, right? Darc already explained it and you still bicker.", she added and sighed at the way these two behaved. But it was a little bit amusing to see Darc getting flustered. He seemed to really care about his reputation when it came to Bulma.

    "Thanks, Tights.", said Darc to her and started to go wash up. But before he did so he looked at Arkis "Don''t ever mention something confusing like that again, alright?"

    Arkis only nodded to him and was a little bit confused. So it was not ok to talk about it?

    Then Tights approached her. "Come, I think I will tell you what it''s all about. Darc probably couldn''t explain it enough for you.", she said and dragged Arkis off. Looks like Tights actually believed Darc right at the beginning. She did wonder what race would be looking like an adult while still being so young.

    And while she is educating her she could get some more information about all those abilities Darc is using. So much stuff she could use in her book. She started to have a big grin on her face.

 Chapter 63: Galactic Conglamorate

    Getting rid of all the blood on his body took a while. But the refreshing feeling after that was really good. That was exactly what he needed at the moment and it also calmed his mind.

    After getting himself some new comfy clothes he went to the garden where the people from the GP waited. At least what still remained from the force that he could find and save in all the mess that happened. The most of the others were already dead when he came by. And now probably were blown off with the planet.

    It was a complete war on that planet. From the information, the clones gave him, the count of casualties was big but still better than to have been wiped out completely.

    Reaching them he greeted them. "Hey there. Are you guys alright? I am sorry I didn''t get there sooner.", he said and tried to apologize for the fact that he was late.

    A yellow dwarf came forward. "It''s alright, colonel Darc. We are soldiers. We know what we are up to. With lieutenant colonel Arkis¡äs help, we minimized casualties to a minimum. And I thank you on behalf of my man and myself that you saved us. I also got a question. Is Glaze...defeated?", saluted the dwarf to Darc and asked curiously after the formalities.

    In the past few years pretty much every accomplishment Arkis did while he trained came to his name as well and he easily climbed the hierarchical ladder in the galactic police.

    "Oh, first lieutenant Grell. It''s been a while. So you were stationed to this mission. Well, I still will have to give in a report but what i can say is that Glaze is dead. With that, we can free the whole western galaxy and stabilize it. Now its all about hunting the cannon fodder remains of his forces. Basically a new beginning of peace.", said Darc after recognizing this dwarf alien. He also had a smile on his face.

    Grell also started smiling, even laughing. "That¡äs amazing, colonel! No, I probably should address you major general now or even general? It doesn''t matter. Its a truly happy moment. A lot of us fought so long already that we didn''t think such a day would come. Hahaha, did you hear that boys? We finally won. Now we can return to headquarters and drink our fills. And after that, we can return to our home planets. It''s time to turn the tides completely.", he said laughing even louder than before. The men that heard him also started celebrating.

    Darc chuckled a little bit as well seeing these bunch of people celebrating after experiencing hell just a few hours prior. Well, its basically a soldiers mindset they got. So it''s understandable that their eagerness to stop the tyranny in their galaxy is finished or least became a much lighter job now.

    Then Darc noticed something that he didn''t know. "We got a headquarters in the western galaxy now? Or are you actually going to the northern one here?", he asked Grell.

    "No, sir. We already build one in the western galaxy. With your and Arkis help we swept through the galaxy pretty easily. Now our organization is back to its peak. Probably even surpassing our peak from before to a whole new level. And now that Glaze is dead the GP will gain a massive boost in reputation as soon as we use that to our advantage not many will play bad guys if they don''t want to end up in jail or worse being executed by someone who is stronger than Glaze.", answered Grell and hinted to Darc.

    Darc heard the words and sighed "Propaganda, eh? Well, it will help keep the galaxy somehow safe. But priorities right now lie in stabilizing since there are still threats from the other three galaxies that could become a problem in the western one. Now, let''s get you all back to the outpost first. Since I wasn''t at the headquarters yet I can only send you there. Gather together and touch each other so you remain in contact.", said Darc.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Grell nodded. "It''s alright. From there we can get a spaceship. But your home planet sure is a nice one. I am even a little bit jealous. Man am I eager to get home!" Then he gathered everyone together and Darc teleported them away to the outpost. Shortly after he returned to Dr. Briefs side.

    "Alright, with that done, my job will become much easier. Soon we can even open up a market for your products in the western galaxy, Hakase.", he told Dr. Briefs.

    "You mean for the DynoCaps? Do you want to sell them there? Well, I am more interested in the tech they have, actually.", said Dr. Briefs and smiled that Darc actually planned to increase the market for his company.

    "Well, if you sell your products there you could also get a lot of techs back to this planet as well.", explained Darc.

    "That''s good. I also like that idea. Just accept it, dad.", said Bulma from the side and she had a kind of business vibe around at this moment. No wonder she became the heiress of capsule corp.

    Looking at her, Darc smiled "Come to speak of it. Here is a list I want the both of you looking at and see if you could make some of these basic ideas I have into reality.", he gave Bulma a piece of paper with a list.

    Bulma took it and looked at it. "Planetary shield? Energy rifles, outer space living stations? colonization ships, terraforming?... A lot of these are pretty military. Well, the planetary shield would be something I would like to tackle actually. The problem probably will mostly ly in the energy we would need to operate such things and we would need to go through trial and error a lot. And then there is the amount of money. All these projects will burn a lot of it no matter what.", she said while thinking and Bulma¡äs eyes started to sparkle more every word she said.

    "That''s also why I want to extend our market to the whole galaxy. The DynoCap is a really useful tech. The rich as well as the poor benefit from it. We have a monopoly over it and with the GP keeping everything save we would increase our own economy as well as the one from other planets. A win-win situation. We also would make our own planet saver by our own hands and the fact that the GP would put more priority to us as well.", explained Darc a little.

    Dr. Briefs also looked at the list now and was amazed at some of these concepts. "But isn''t the situation here in the northern galaxy still somewhat tricky? How do you want to sell things somewhere else while it still remains dangerous here.", he asked Darc.

    "Not by that much. Since we got the manpower to spare now while we stabilize the western galaxy the headquarters will probably send more troops here or prepare something to do so. And we will slowly win influence here at some point The higher-ups will probably send me somewhere else as well since I am more needed to get rid of the real problems in other galaxies." He stopped for a short moment.

    "Besides. It''s better at the start we don''t get too much attention to ourselves here in the northern galaxy. Like that our partners in the other galaxies can strengthen themselves and we won''t get too many problems. Just tell me what you want to have sent and I will work as a delivery man for the time. With my instant transmission, it''s an easy thing to do.", said Darc and ended his speech.

    He did learn to use the instant transmission a little bit more effectively. He could now even pick up tons of mass with him without a sweat or he just magically reduces the weight. It''s the same result basically. Just like creating weighed clothes.

    Bulma nodded and gave her father the paper. Then she actually grabbed Darc his arm and dragged him with her away.

    Dr. Briefs only lit himself a smoke and started thinking about the things on the paper.

    Bulma pulled Darc to her room and couldn''t wait anymore. She was bold enough to ask him for another night at this moment.

    Darc didn''t know why she was like this after she was angry just a short while ago, but he was happy that she wasn''t angry anymore and even actively asked him in a horny manner to have sex.

    He actually found that cute and of course didn''t deny her on that matter. Right now, he also needed some fun and relaxation.

    Though, he will wear a condom this time.

 Chapter 64: Meeting Someone Important Part 1

    While enjoying himself with Bulma after successfully eradicating Glaze and planning his future plans, somewhere else the clogs of the time were starting to turn into another direction.

    -----

    With a birds view, one could see a dome-like building standing near a lake right in the middle of the pretty vast space. It had a majestic tree in its center that bore fruit.

    There was also another smaller building a little to the side that looked like a home for someone. Both of these were surrounded by something that looked a lot like a birdcage. Behind that cage, one could see a greenish sky and some objects floating around that looked like planets.

    "Tokitoki, where are you!?", shouted a small petite figure while walking out from the smaller building to the side. The figure wore the typical clothing for a Kaioshin and also had a unique lighter purple skin color as well as pointy ears with golden potara on them. It was the supreme kai of time, Chronoa.

    The reddish-pink hair colored head of hers moved around in search but since no reaction came back she only sighed. "Where did that bird run off to now? It¡äs always the same with him.", she said with a grumble.

    It didn''t take long and a slight rumble in the time nest could be felt.

    "Huh? What happened? Why did the time nest shake? Don''t tell me someone is messing around with the time?", she asked herself and ran to the time vault.

    Inside the time vault, she could see different mirrors that represented each its own timeline just like the time rings did. And in front of every mirror was a scroll placed in front that could be used by anyone to travel back in time. They were the scrolls for universe 7.

    It was actually quite interesting to see that there were methods to travel in time like the time machine that did create disturbances in the timeline and those rings as well as scrolls that actually did not. At least not in a significant way. The logic behind them was weird, to say the least.

    There were 5 mirrors and at the pedestal of one of them a scroll was glimmering with a dark purple aura. It was a sign that something happened. Chronoa frowned her brows after looking at the content of the scroll.

    "No, this cant be. It''s in our timeline? Let''s see. It''s on earth...Oh no. This cant happen. I need to stop it.", she said and rolled the roll back up. "Kai-Kai", she said and vanished. Right at that moment, other scrolls started to emit the same aura that one scroll did but it was shortlived and the aura vanished.

    -----

    Back at earth, Darc was nearly sound asleep after lying together with Bulma but before he closed his eyes for good he felt something and opened his eyes wide.

    What he felt shocked him and he immediately jumped out of the bed. Bulma also was quite startled by that. "What is it!? Why are you behaving like that?", she asked him.

    Darc only frowned "Don''t worry something just came up. You remain here and sleep.", he answered her and gave her a kiss to calm her. Then he put on his clothes and left home. ¡äNo rest for the wicked, huh. Damn it. Why now.¡ä, he thought and went outside. Arkis also felt the energy and joined Darc. He only nodded and they both used teleportation to go to the aura that appeared.

    What they found in front of themselves looked like a black vortex that opened up the same time they felt the energy and slowly closed itself already. It was hovering just a few meters above the ground.

    "What is that?", asked Arkis after she looked at the vortex and couldn''t figure out what it was.

    Darc only furrowed his brows even more and clicked his tongue "Tsk, it''s a time vortex. We got ourselves a guest. Someone from the future to be precise...Isn''t that right?", he explained loudly and looked somewhere else.

    Behind a boulder, a figure appeared. "Well, I didn''t think someone would be able to notice my presence so soon. And to think someone actually even knows about time travel. It seems you human actually are a greater threat than I first thought.", said the figure.

    Darc widened his eyes. "You!"This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    The figure was surprised by his reaction. "You seem to know me? Weird, I don''t have any recollection of ever having met you. Oh, maybe it''s my appearance? Good, then I am in the right place."

    Arkis was confused but looking how Darc reacted it meant the person in front is not the same she knew. Feeling the energy of the person she did notice that the aura was completely different. Just the exterior was the same. "Darc?", she asked and he knew what she wanted to know immediately.

    "Yeah, that¡äs not Goku...Be careful, Arkis.", he answered her.

    The figure smiled with an evil grin after hearing his words. "So you do know Goku! Now, be kind enough to tell me what year it is here. I still seem to have deviated somewhat from my planned destination.", asked Goku Black. That is right. The one in front of them was Goku Black.

    "Zamasu, you really are a pest. Even traveling into the wrong timelines. But, sensing your energy it looks like you only freshly took over Goku¡äs body. Well, it¡äs gonna end badly for you now.", said Darc and charged right at Goku Black.

    Arkis and Zamasu were surprised that Darc knew his name. Especially Zamasu was shocked to hear his real name and immediately felt that he somehow made a huge mistake coming here. The attack from Darc hit him right in the face followed up by a hook with the left hand into his abdomen.

    Zamasu could only cough out in pain. Right now he was no match for Darc because he couldn''t even go Super Saiyan with this body but at the same time, he felt he could use this to train his body. In his inner thoughts, he already smirked and thought about the beans in his pocket.

    Little did he know that Darc wouldn''t let him. Darc knew what he was planning to do and he would have none of it.

    Darc grabbed both his arms and hindered him from doing any movements. Then he jumped over him ina flip and pulled his arms with him. Effectively dislocating his bones at his shoulders. Zamasu¡äs arms were now only dangling around. Then Darc knelt down and swept his leg swiftly underneath Zamasu so that he fell to the ground. Doing an acrobatic jump backward he stomped Zamasu his body into the ground and creating a crater of several meters width and depth.

    "Gah!" Blood was coughed out and Zamasu looked a little bit panicky now.

    "Do you really think I will let you use senzu beans and zenkai your way up? Don''t expect any mercy from me, you lunatic.", said Darc and looked down at him. Then He erupted his godly ki to the maximum. "Its time for you to die. Sadly since you used the time ring only your current being will be erased. Looks like I will have to make a visit to universe 10 at some point to finish your other half off."

    Zamasu looked in shock and widened his eyes while gritting his teeth. He looked at the godly aura Darc emitted. It pressed down on him.

    "What!? Erased!? Don''t you go around and blaspheme us supreme beings! How can you have a gods power! No human shall have it! Its only for us gods to wield! You damn mortal!!!", shouted Zamasu while being in Goku¡äs body. The arrogance from before was completely overshadowed by his broken mind. He was no immortal yet and being damaged like this was a clear death sentence to him. And hearing Darc talk about erasure just triggered him even more.

    Darc only prepared a massive amount of destructive energy in his hand and grabbed Zamasu¡äs throat and pulled him up in front of himself after stepping down from him. Then he smirked. "Oh, maybe you shouldn''t have such a big mouth. Beerus is not the only one that can erase people. You will now be erased by a mortal. Goodbye, Zamasu.....Hakai!!", he said and executed the technique.

    Zamasu only widened his eyes and tried to squirm around but that resistance was futile and he vanished into little purple specks.

    Darc only made a heavy sigh and looked at the ground. The time ring Goku Black wore was still remaining and fell down after he got erased. Darc just picked up the ring and turned around to Arkis. "Alright, that''s done. We only need to keep watch that nothing else comes through that vortex."

    "You knew that...imposter?", she asked him now after she got the chance.

    Darc hesitates to answer at first but really didn''t care anymore. He already trusted Arkis enough to tell her a little. And if she became like him it would make him somewhat sad but he wouldn''t hesitate to erase her as well. "That¡äs a long story. But to keep it simple. That guy was a supreme kai that got a little bit out of control. He is someone from universe 10."

    "Universe 10? There are more universes?", she asked with arched brows now.

    "Yeah, there are. A total of 12 I think still remain. Each has its Supreme Kais to create life and planets and the gods of destruction that are responsible for destroying the life that is not suited to remain in the universe...This guy thought he was a god that had the right to do anything while breaking all rules set...Arkis, don''t follow such an example, please.", he explained further.

    Arkis nodded and smiled benevolently. "I won''t. After all, I have found to like the people around me. Why would I want to harm them? That would only hurt me.", she said.

    Darc smiled at that answer. He could vaguely feel that it was a genuine answer with no lie.

    "Ahem, hello there.", came from the side.

    Darc and Arkis already noticed the space distortion and looked at the person. It was Chronoa that arrived.

    "Hello...What is supreme kai doing here? Is it because of the vortex there?", asked Darc and played ignorant about the events that occurred here and pointed at the vortex.

    Arkis noticed that and knew he wanted to hide things for now. She smiled at the thought that he trusted her enough for him to tell her about the truth.

    Chronoa followed his finger and jumped in joy "Yes! But I am more concerned about the guy that came out of it. Did you see a guy dressed in black clothing?", she asked and was still a little bit in agitation. She didn''t even notice Arkis or the fact that he knew she was a supreme kai. That was, after all, a fact not many knew.

 Chapter 65: Meeting Someone Important Part 2

    "I killed him. He attacked us.", said Darc and was very direct. "He dropped this after he turned to ash." He threw the time ring to Chronoa. She caught it and her eyes glimmered.

    She was surprised by his word that the defeated the adversary and even returned her a time ring. "Thank you for stopping that guy and retrieving this item. Now, let''s close that vortex first." She fiddled around with the time ring and the vortex closed completely now and left no distortion.

    Then after she calmed down she looked closer at Darc and Arkis. Slowly her eyes became big. "You! You are a young Shinjin!", she said to Arkis and started laughing happily "Its good to see that there are still some being born." Then she turned around to Darc and looked up to him placing a hand to her chin and thinking. "Weird, I feel like that you don''t belong here. Why is that? You were also not mentioned in the time scroll."

    Darc his mouth twitched after her words "Haha, you must be mistaken. I was born on earth. So why would I not belong here?", he said to her.

    "Hmm, true. You do have this planets mark on you. Well, it shouldn''t be anything bad. Thank you again. My name is Chronoa and I am the supreme kai of time.", said Chronoa back and finally revealed her identity.

    "Darc and my partner here is called Arkis.", introduced Darc himself and Arkis.

    "Supreme Kai of Time?", asked Arkis after hearing her words.

    Chronoa was confused "You don''t know? There are different types of kai. Some time ago we even had one Supreme Kai for every galaxy and one that overlooked them all. The one that overlooked us was even higher in rank than me. He was a Grand Supreme Kai.", she explained.

    "Oh, if it''s about that then I can say that I am a grand supreme kai. But how does someone become a kai of time?", said Arkis with a smile.

    "Huh?", was the only response Chronoa had to her words.

    Darc chuckled. "Arkis is still a little bit unknown to the workings of your race. I found her on a divine world tree in the western galaxy and the tree entrusted her to me. He told me that she was of the grand supreme kai rank as well. But she has no actual duty assigned to her."

    Chronoa was flabbergasted by that fact "That¡äs amazing! Normally a Daikaioh (Grand Supreme Kai) is not born. There is a slim chance, though. But that is so marginal that it''s nearly null. After all, even a normal Shinjin that inhabits the rank of a normal kai is born maybe 1 in tens of millions of years. Supreme Kai level Shinjin even less. What color was the fruit?", she explained and asked.

    "Rainbow colored with a white golden tinge.", answered Darc immediately.

    Chronoa made an even greater shocked face and shortly after started grinning. "No, that is not just...Haha, this is great news!", exclaimed Chronoa and Darc was kind of confused about her happy response.

    "That fruit color not only means that she is a Daikaioh but that she also got the potential to become a God of Creation. You must know. There is a God of Destruction in this universe that is responsible for erasing evil planets and the likes. And normally..."

    She paused and thought about her words so that she didn''t give Darc any information about the life-link that the supreme kai had with the gods of destruction. But Darc knew about that so it didn''t matter much.

    "...They are accompanied by a Supreme Kai that takes the work for creating planets where live prospers. But there is a higher form of that status. And that being is a God of Creation. There hasn''t been one in a long time. There existed one maybe when this universe still was in its infant stage. It is not even stated if the God of Creation only watches over one universe or actually takes responsibility for all universes. "

    After finishing her long explanation, Chronoa now looked up Arkis more carefully and noticed her golden potara.

    "Hmm, golden earrings. Did you give her those? Also since you were the one who found her andshe didn''t have any kai training yet nor any duty assigned to her, she should still be at the Supreme Kai level in authority. A more powerful one at least. But to become a Daikaioh she will have to train at the current Kaioshin planet and be assigned that role. Only then will she be able to go further to become a God. That is how I became a Supreme Kaioshin of Time. I was assigned to take care of the Divine Time-Bird TokiToki and after he grew up I was officially assigned the duty of Supreme Kai of Time."Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Arkis nodded after understanding how the hierarchy worked. But what would Chronoa end up as if she went higher? God of Time?

    "Not really. I gave her blue ones since I thought it would go against some rules or something if I gave her supreme kai earrings? I am not sure how they really work so I gave her some with my favorite color for the meantime until she gets hers. But they instantly changed to golden ones.", explained Darc after her question with the earrings.

    "I see, so my conjecture was true. Since she is a supreme kai her earrings changed into real potara.", said Chronoa.

    At hearing those words Arkis got curious. Darc liked the color blue? She touched her earrings softly with her hands and changed their color back to blue as if it was nothing.

    "Huh, you just can change their color as you like?", exclaimed and asked Darc.

    "Oh, yeah we can do that. But the basic color is golden. Whereas every other color symbolizes ones preference. It''s more about the power the potara of an official supreme kai hold and not its color. But we do have some kind of ritual to give kai in training colored earrings where there is no gold seen at all. They are mostly a combination with silver. Like silver metal and a green pearl.", said Chronoa and played around with her own potara and changed their colors as a demonstration. But shortly after reverted them back to her golden ones.

    "I see.", said Darc and then smiled at Arkis. "You don''t need to change them to blue just because it''s my favorite color, you know?"

    "I actually like the color. So it''s alright. It reminds me of your eyes, Darc.", she answered with a very bright smile and looked very beautiful at that moment.

    That was surprised Darc and he had a slight blush on his face after her compliment.

    ¡äDamn, focus. Do not let yourself get caught in the storm¡ä, he thought.

    Chronoa saw that and also clapped her hands. "Ohh~ Love is so romantic.", she said and completely misread their relationship. She was one of the very few Kaioshin that actually had romantic interests as well and acted as if she never was genderless. She did like Bardock for his bad boy vibe. That, more often than not brought her into a fight with Toki-Toki who was jealous for no reason.

    "Alright, Chronoa. Since you are finished here are you going to go back now?", asked Darc and wondered how long this conversation was going to keep going. He also tried to divert the topic.

    "Oh, I nearly forgot about that. I enjoyed the talking so much. Yep, I will go back since I still have a lot of work do.", she said to him.

    "Then why don''t you take Darc with you?", came from the side again.

    This time everyone was surprised to see a man with white hair stand close to them and holding a scepter.

    "Whis! You scared me! And what do you mean with taking him with me?", asked Chronoa after seeing who the person was.

    Darc, on the other hand, became a little bit nervous after seeing the angel of this universe also right here in front of him.

    Whis only chuckled lightly. "Well, I should introduce myself first. I am called Whis. I am the attendant of the current God of Destruction you talked about prior. And what I mean with my words Chronoa is very easy to explain. Darc here used destruction energy to erase the invader from the future. I did ignore it the first time but this time I had to come here since and look how much damage was done.", explained Whis and introduced himself.

    Arkis had a slight glimmer in her eyes since what Darc said previously was actually the truth but didn''t mention such a being.

    "He used destruction energy? How can that be?", she asked in bewilderment.

    "Darc, can you please show her?", demanded Whis.

    Darc only sighed. "I ain''t got no choice in that, right?", he asked back and Whis only smiled.

    Then Darc sighed and clad himself in god ki. Chronoa looked at this in shock. Once again she saw something amazing. A human that was in tune with godly energy.

    "He is a demi-god?", she asked.

    "Yes, he is still young and weak but still strong enough. Since he helped you out he could help you with your work. Like that he can also probably become stronger in the process." - Whis

    Chronoa nodded "Good. Hey Darc. Now you and Arkis will be working with me. Is that alright?", she asked and already was happy to get such useful helper that could lessen her burden.

    Darc looked a little bit helplessly at her "I guess its alright. But don''t expect me to be always there.", he said and only agreed partly.

    "And now to you Arkis. It''s very nice to meet you. It actually surprised me a lot after I saw you. With you, this universe will prosper greatly.", said Whis and smiled brightly with arched up brows. It looks like he was very fond of her since she had the potential to become a god that was extinct to this universe.

    He also had a positive impression from Darc. He did save the western galaxy and is stabilizing it now. And the higher the standard was in this universe, the better the rating. And Whis knew about the matter that certain universes that didn''t get the quota were erased. So it made him very happy. After all, Beerus wasn''t so fond of working at all. But at the same time, he didn''t elaborate on that matter.

    After he told what he wanted, Whis excused himself as fast as he came and Chronoa teleported the three of them to the time nest where she explained how the workings of her job went since it basically now became Darc his job.

    At the same time, Arkis could get her fundamental knowledge about her race so that she may get her training and become the god she has the potential for.

 Chapter 66: Murphyéˆ¥çž« Law

    Going around the compound of the time nest was pretty easy. Sure, it was big but it didn''t have much in it beside Chronoa¡äs house and the time vault. After they entered the time fault Chronoa turned to them both and placed her hand on her waist.

    "Since you are now working with me. I got to tell you something important.", said Chronoa and started a conversation again. Her tone was actually serious even though her appearance made her look cute and comical sometimes, she does have her moments.

    "The ring you threw to me on earth." She grabbed it out of her pocket and showed it to Darc and Arkis again. "Its called a time ring and only leading supreme kai or grand supreme kai of a universe are supposed to be able to use them or know about them. I didn''t mention it first because you weren''t supposed to know at first but now that you are here to help me, you deserve to know it."

    She played around with the ring in her hands and materialized a box where she put the ring inside now.

    "Time rings normally are only able to put someone forward in time to look at how certain planets develop in the future for example. That is to see if they are useful and positive for the universe or if they need to be destroyed to avoid catastrophe." She sighed after those words and her face became grim "Going back in time, on the other hand, is an immense crime. Especially if you influence that time. It becomes a time distortion and playing around with the time can result in terrible outcomes."

    Arkis listened keenly and realized something about her words and the ones Darc told her. She thought about it and tried to not make it too obvious that she already knew something before she explained this. "You are telling us there is someone under our race that is actively using the time ring in the future to change the past and creating trouble? But how come the culprit could use the ring to go back in the first place. Shouldn''t that be impossible with the time ring?", she asked her.

    "That is not necessarily the case, Arkis. The culprit is not the one that needs to alter the timeline. Someone else could have already created a timeline in the past or future with a time machine for example...", started Darc to explain before Chronoa said anything and used Trunks as an example.

    ¡äOr maybe I should tell that our dear little time loli over here already ignored Bardock traveling back in time. So if she really wanted everything to be normal she could have done that already, but she has been smitten by his bad boy attitude and just let him be...¡ä, thought Darc at the same time but then just threw that idea out of his head.

    She would only ask where he knew that fact and he didn''t bother telling any more than he needed. If Chronoa really would start investigating him she would know that he knew way too much.

    Come to think about Bardock. They should be in one of his created timelines. Darc only needed to ask Vegeta or some other Saiyan if there is a legend about a Super Saiyan.

    Continuing on with his words. "With all that, the law of time could get chaotic and vortexes like you saw prior could open up for various reasons until we find out what caused them. Judging from the demeanor that guy had and not knowing about us makes me doubt he wanted to land in our timeline but somehow still did land here.", answered Darc and had his own theory on that.

    Arkis wanted to say something about the appearance of the villain at that moment but was interrupted by Chronoa.

    "There is a future event that will split our timeline into four different ones. That is why there are five mirrors here in the time vault. Each represents its own timeline. One is our own. But all timeline somewhat were going into a good ending so we didn''t bother changing them. They just became more work for us.", she told them with a deep sigh.

    ¡äLying, are we? Well, it is somewhat of a truth, I guess¡ä, thought Darc after her words and looked around only to frown shortly after. "What are you talking about, Chronoa. There are seven mirrors. Not only five...", interrupted Darc after seeing his thoughts were confirmed for some reason witht he amount of mirrors.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    "What!?", gasped Chronoa and turned around and counted the mirrors. "Oh no! This is bad. Why are there so many different new timelines and why are they all black? We can''t look into the timelines and see why they were created! This is really bad! And just when I was gone for a while.", said Chronoa in a panicky voice.

    Then she charged forth to each and every new mirror that was there and inspected all of them.

    "Chronoa, there is a saying: whatever may go wrong, goes wrong. Looks like the time has gone into a more severe chaos than we thought. But we can still change them for the better even if they changed dramatically. They are different timelines after all and shouldn''t affect our timeline yet..."

    He stopped talking and paused to think about his own words.

    "You got that authority, right? I mean the ability to time travel and changing things without creating new timelines. If not, I would wonder how you can even do your job otherwise.", asked Darc with an arched up brow now.

    Chronoa sighed after hearing his words and calmed down. But she still couldn''t shake of the feeling that this will have bigger consequences later on. "Yes, you are right. Where was my head? There are also time scroll for mortals to use for traveling in time without disturbing it too much. But if we don''t know what changed and don''t have a time scroll to that timeline, we won''t be able to do much against those disturbances. I will have to investigate this. It will take some time. How about we postpone your training for now. Luckily the other timelines seem undamaged and stable just like you figured out. I will contact you as soon as I get news on this matter."

    Darc only nodded "Its alright. Then I will keep myself busy with my other jobs. Just call me with your telepathy if something is the matter."

    Then he looked over to Arkis. "Let''s leave her for now. We should go back to our ship and pick it up and return home with it. While we travel let''s push our training to the maximum. We need to become way stronger if we want to do anything later on. Especially with those new timelines. They give me the chills and I don''t like it.", told Darc her and started moving out of the vault.

    Arkis nodded and followed him outside. She finally could ask him what she wanted to ask. Darc also already knew that she had something on her mind.

    "The guy that came back looked like Goku. You said he didn''t want to get here but I can''t really believe that.", said Arkis.

    Darc sighed. "Let''s keep that to us. I did tell you that already. And I did not lie about him being in the wrong timeline. He stole Goku his body because it is a special body. Do you remember? You noticed his physique right at the get-go."

    Arkis nodded at his words.

    "He is a Saiyan. He is not from earth but by circumstance was send to earth before his home planet was destroyed. Goku did lose his memory when he was a child so he won''t remember any of this. But what makes the Saiyan race special is that their bodies get stronger after every near-death experience they go through. With that, the culprit would gain a remarkable body with unrivaled strength if he somehow manages to team up with another self from another timeline.", continued Darc on and stopped here.

    "I see, but wouldnt our God of Destruction act?", asked Arkis.

    "That also probably why he tried to search other timelines. A timeline where there is no God of Destruction for example. Anyway, let''s stop here and move on. If the time comes I will explain it further."

    She nodded and Darc placed a hand on her shoulder to teleport her and himself away.

    -----

    Arriving at the ship, the AI Alice immediately activated the lights.

    +Welcome back, Darc and Arkis.+

    "Yeah, its good to see you too, Alice. I hope everything was alright while we were gone?", asked Darc the AI.

    +Everything was nominal. There were no dangers besides the explosion of the last planet.+

    "Haha, yeah. That won''t happen again. Now, Alice. Please set course to earth. We are going home. And prepare the training room. Its time Arkis and I start maxing out on the gravitation chamber. Where did we stop anyway?"

    +Affirmative. Arrival at earth in 7 months. You both were at half the maximum output. At 250g+, replied Alice after checking the database.

    "Alright, then let us get to it. You ready, Arkis? This time it''s going to be real training. No glove any longer.", he asked her.

    "I am always ready", she replied and smiled with a happy expression.

    Darc also grinned now. "Oh, and Alice. Do send a message back to Bulma that we are on our way back."

    +Affirmative. Message send.+

    ¡äHmm, maybe I should still visit her every week or so...¡ä, he pondered and nodded in confirmation.

    After everything was said and done both Darc and Arkis started their training in the gravity chamber again.

    And what they did first was to increase the gravity strain since last time. Both started to give their all and only used their base form to train. The was at least what Darc was trying to do since he was already stronger than her in his base form but he wondered how long that would be like that.

 Chapter 67: Training

    The intense pressure in the training chamber made the room look like a deep shade of purple. It was like being in a dark room with extremely dim lighting. But even with those conditions, one could see Darc and Arkis moving about and sparing with each other in an unbelievable agile manner. They didn''t seem to use any ki but solely their bodies to fight.

    At some point, Arkis tried to execute a straight punch to Darc his chest but Darc grabbed it firmly and right after slid like a snake around her wrist and pulled her to himself to attack her with a knee to her abdomen. That try was a failure since Arkis used the momentum of his pull and sidestepped slightly to the side where she would dodge the knee and immediately counter with a kick.

    Darc smiled and seeing an opportunity he moved really fast. His leg that was just used in the knee attack a moment ago stopped abruptly and moved towards Arkis her thig where it got a foothold for just a brief moment. But that was already enough for Darc to move his other leg and coil it around her head.

    Then Darc let himself fall backward while performing a backflip with a one-handed handstand and pulled her right with him with the force generated.

    She slammed right back to the ground and some deep cracks on the flooring appeared. Darc changed his positioning in such a way that Arkis was immobilized and just stared at her with a smirk since he was once again on top of her. That really happened a lot lately.

    She looked at him with her eyes and tried to free herself but couldn''t. "Urgh...I give up.", she said and tapped 3 times on one of his legs with her free hand.

    Seeing that, he let go of her and slowly moved down from her. Standing back up he wiped some of his sweat away from his forehead with a towel that was lying on the ground to the side of the room.

    "Phew, that''s it for today with physical training. Alice, how much time has passed?", he said with exhaustion and looked to the floating AI. No matter what gravity was in the room. The antigravity around that ball was still negating the effect and it leisurely floated about.

    Its blue light blinked shortly. +It has been 73 Hours since you both started your spar.+, told Alice him.

    "Do you hear that, Arkis? You lost the bet. You didn''t keep up for a whole week.", said Darc with a bright grin and looked at her still lying around on the floor.

    After hearing his word she slowly pushed herself up and looked at him. "You are just always changing your forms. It''s too tedious to always keep concentrating on what exactly you are going to do next that just a slight loss of concentration brings me down on the ground again...What was it this time? I thought you only had four forms. How come there is a fifth?", she answered him and stood up.

    Then she patted at her clothing to get some dust down from them and slightly blushed but that couldn''t be seen clearly since the room was still dark. She was thinking about another time where she was on the ground and Darc accidentally grabbed her breast and it made her moan. Since then he always remained careful where he moved on her body. It made her a little bit frustrated by now.

    "There is no new form. It is just a variation of one of them. Remember when I told you the black turtle in mythology has a snake tail? Now guess what inspired my moves a second ago. An absolute defense can also come in a form of reflection. Use the power and movements of your opponent against them. Some races probably even got some traits based on that principle.", said Darc as an explanation.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    "So there are also variations of the other three? You did use the speed and flexibility of the tiger to execute that snake moves after all, right?", she asked again and now was back to thinking his movements.

    Darc smiled greatly after seeing that she slowly understood more about it. "You are learning very well. All four forms can strengthen each other." He was talking about the four forms Darc created out of his teachers and the other dragon team members arts. The form of the White Tiger form Zarid¡äs art, The form of the Azure Dragon from Kami¡äs art, the form of the Vermillion Bird from Tien¡äs arts and lastly the form of the Black Turtle from Roshi¡äs art.

    He basically took all of their martial arts and enhanced them into something new. And each of them compliments the other. The Tiger and Turtle arts are based more on ground battle while the Dragon and Phoenix arts are based more on air combat.

    Just like in the saying. The Dragon and Tiger coiling around each other into an eternal loop where Heaven and Earth are in balance. Yin and Yang. Where the Dragon represents Heaven and the Tiger the Earth. Mixing in the Phoenix and Turtle completes that divine quartet of wholeness.

    Then Arkis sighed. "Looks like I still have a lot to learn on that matter.", she said.

    "I guess. But if it makes you any happier. I am also still far from mastering the real essence of it myself. So you are not the only one that is still learning.", he told her and thought about the ultra instinct at that moment where every move of the body would become second nature without having to think at all.

    "Well, putting that aside. You made a huge leap in these past months. Improving so much that you are already on the same strength level as myself is amazing.", he told her and was genuinely surprised that Arkis improved so much after he focused on training her these past months. Even with his full ki surging through his body he has a hard fight against her.

    They once stopped at a planet and used their full power on it. They wracked that planet pretty badly and both of them injured themselves somewhat. Arkis also seemed to let loose some steam from whatever reason but with that Darc himself improved by a lot as well.

    Soon she would surpass him in strength. But that would mean he would gain more from sparing with her and it made him happy as well.

    Arkis smiled at him. "That is all thanks to your guidance and training. Now not even this 500 times gravity does anything for us. I wonder how we will improve later on?", she said and opened her concern on further improvement.

    "Looks like you are hungry for improving yourself more, huh? Well, don''t worry about that. One solution, for example, would be this.", said Darc and materialized a whole suit on her body. It looked like a divers suit without a helmet

    Arkis looked at it and when she tried moving it was impossible. It didn''t budge at all so she frowned.

    "Just plain and simply increase the weights and train further. It''s simple as that.", he said to her and let the suit disappear again.

    Now Arkis wore a sapphire colored Kaioshin vest with orange stripes at the edges. It was not buttoned up but worn more casual. Underneath that, she wore a greyish white long shirt that showed her breast size and curves with a combo of white pants and reddish-black long boots.

    Around her waist was an orange cloth belt that traveled between her legs down to her knees. It also covered part of her behind and was basically one just like the other Kaioshin had. But that was about all she had in common with the other Kaioshin outfits.

    For example, she had no stupid looking bulges at her shoulders in her cloth under the vest.

    And the vest itself also didn''t spike at the shoulders to look like shoulder plates but remained streamlined with the body like a normal dress vest.

    The part of the vest that would go over the right side to close the vest was tucked to the left and firmly put in place with a white brooch that had a GP logo on it.

    Arkis looked quite beautiful at this moment and one could feel a battle-ready vibe from her. Just like a battle goddess ready for a fight.

    Nodding and smiling at the outfit he gave her, he turned around to the middle console.

    "Now, let''s finish up here and take the next days to rest up. Maybe some meditation is in order. We are about to get back to earth soon anyway.", he added to his prior words and reduced the gravity back to one before he left the room.

 Chapter 68: Scouter Glasses

    The last days were pretty quiet and not much happened besides Darc and Arkis meditating in the gravity chamber.

    It was weird but even meditation under 500 times gravity was much more of a challenge than normal since the energies were way harder to control as the energy inside one''s body was constantly being pulled towards the lower part of one''s body.

    But in the end, it all still helped to improve the control of ki that Arkis benefitted most from since she had a much lower control in that matter than Darc.

    Because of the gravity Darc couldn''t go into a tranquil state of mind which made him make a mental note to get meditation into his training regime when he did improve the chamber. After all those years Dr. Briefs already came up with an improved version that could increase the gravity to about a thousand times than normal but he would have to work on the ship while he was back on earth.

    Darc naturally agreed to improve the chamber and while at it he asked it to be improved with better materials to sustain more strain. All the needed material he could get from the western galaxy since while he trained he didn''t forget to visit his lover and also put his idea into action.

    At this moment of time, the Capsule Corporation had a branch in the western galaxy and was pretty popular. It improved its sales dramatically in just a mere two months after the words spread. That wasn''t really of a surprise though since little capsules that could carry a whole building in them could improve living standards or even help in colonization and many more things.

    With the money, the expansion of the branch was financed and different techs and materials were brought back to earth where Hakase was fascinated by it and disassembled them. So his plan was working quite well. One of the major customers were the galactic police themselves. Through the cooperation, the spaceships of the GP also improved slowly but surely and even more, people started to join the cause of a peaceful galaxy. Especially the ones from the northern one.

    ---

    At earth it was daytime and it was sunny. The people in the city looked at something that looked like a meteor in the air. At first, they all panicked but soon after it decelerated and they saw the Capsule Corp. logo on the object that descended. That made them calm down. They just basically mumbled something about the rich doing weird stuff again.

    It was the spacecraft that Darc was flying with. It finally landed back on the earthen ground right at a landing point that Dr. Briefs let build beside the house.

    It opened its doors slowly and Darc together with Arkis and the AI Alice came out of the spacecraft.

    Alice flew straight to a station that was close to the landing pad and docked itself there. It seemed to upload all data that was way too big to be sent wireless to the main servers.

    Walking a bit further he saw Bulma approaching them. She wore a lab coat and a short black skirt with a blue shirt at the top. Her hair was still as long as always. Seems like she won''t cut her hair to a short hairstyle anytime soon. She reminded him a lot of the future Bulma actually. Maybe because she is doing a lot of research nowadays?

    "Welcome back, you douche. And its good to see you are healthy, Arkis", said Bulma with a smile at him and also greeted Arkis beside him.

    Arkis nodded and smiled "It¡äs also good to see you, Bulma"

    "Yeah, yeah. It¡äs also good to see you. And don''t blame me to have been absent for the last 2 months. It was you after all that got hooked to your research all of a sudden. So I figured I could let you be for a while and concentrate on my training. Did you make any progress?", he said and asked her with a smirk on his face after noticing her being a little bit cold to him.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Bulma started to work on the planetary shield at some point and focused on her research so in a way she has preoccupied herself and had no time but that obviously didn''t hinder her to still be aggrieved.

    Bulma only sighed "Not much actually. It''s quite problematic to work on something like that. If I keep with this speed it will only be something realizable in maybe 10 years or so. And that is already an optimistic proclamation. What do you think I am? A robot?"

    "No, I just think you are a beautiful and very intelligent woman. I trust you can pull it off. You don''t need to push yourself too much. We still got all the time in the world to make it.", he chuckled slightly and complimented her. He got more open with such words lately around her. Looks like even Bulma started to change him somewhat even if they weren''t together officially.

    Bulma only blushed deeply at his words. "Hmpf. Now using sweet words to talk yourself out of the conversation, are we? Well, this project will still take a while even with that new tech we have access to. But I did improve the sensory ability of those battle power detectors. Scouters, was it?"

    She threw him a scouter with a blue lens that looked more like some futuristic sunglasses. Darc put them on and fiddled on both sides to look where the activation button was. Finding it on the right side he activated it and got a reading beside him.

    He was actually surprised since the energy reading he got was actually Arkis.

    "Whoa! You actually managed to analyze the godly ki I left as research? Neat!", he said surprised and looked at Bulma.

    Bulma only proudly pushed out her chest. "As if modifying those things was that hard. After all, I had you who uses both types of energy and could supply me with those energies whenever I needed them."

    ¡äWell, if anyone else said that I would say yes but come to think of it. Bulma sure made things that broke common logic. She even created a time machine or another machine that activated the most primal instincts inside a Saiyan and let them turn into a Super Oozaru and reach the so-called Super Saiyan 4. And that a woman like that is my lover right...¡ä, he thought about her smarts and then shortly after smiled at her softly.

    Bulma blushed again after noticing his smile and the soft glimmer in his eyes. That was something he normally only showed when they were together and alone. She even looked away after being too embarrassed. That improving that device would make him that proud of her and desire her was too unexpected.

    Darc noticed that and chuckled again. Then he concentrated on the reading that Arkis showed. "Hmm. Arkis, can you stop suppressing your energy?", he said and asked her to stop holding back and let all her energy let out.

    "Alright?", she wondered but closed her eyes and stopped suppressing her energy. With that a slight wind blew and nothing more. That was the trait of divine ki. It just didn''t go berserk everywhere and destroyed everything in its path.

    "Oh, a reading of 2.1 Billion in battle power. Even the capacity of these things went up by a whole new dimension. Nice work, Bulma.", he said with a grin.

    "What! Why do you have such a gigantic power level? Not even the others got such a high energy...", she exclaimed and thought about Goku and the others with merely of about 200 BP. Those poor guys...But then again Bulma never really measured his energy and didn''t know he was only the millions a few years prior. "Dad said to make sure that the device can analyze as much as possible but I didn''t think your energies would reach that level." She sighed after noticing her father again thought a step ahead. It was a little bit scary how he knew that Darc would be this...strong? "This device can actually go up to 10 Billion before frying its circuits.", she added to her last words.

    Darc nodded at her and then threw the scouter to Arkis. "Measure mine. I am gonna try and keep my rising power to a minimum so that not much happens to the planet. Bulma you should let yourself get supported by Arkis.", he said to Arkis and Bulma.

    Arkis nodded and went over to Bulma and put a hand around her waist. Bulma got surprised by that and was kind of confused. Then Arkis activated the scouter and Darc started to charge up his energies steadily. Slowly the winds became stronger and everything around the place where Darc charged up was pushed away from him. Even small pebbles started to rise. Now Bulma also knew why he told her these words. But why was it so much different than Arkis her charge up?

    "GRAAAAAAAAAAA!!!", screamed Darc out of his lung and his white aura with electric arcs appear in front of him. His expression on the face changed abruptly to a deep frown and sharp look in his eyes.

    "Alright, the reading?", he asked Arkis.

    The numbers still rose on the display and finally stayed a certain number. "Battle power of 2 436 967 234...So a battle power of 2.4 Billion.", said Arkis after reading the number.

    Bulma bulged her eyes at those numbers now even more since it came from Darc. Was he some kind of nuclear reactor? No, scratch that. Even those couldn''t produce that much energy.

    Darc suppressed his energy again and everything around him became quiet again. "Looks like I was right with you catching up, Arkis.", he said with a laugh now.

 Chapter 69: The use Of Kai Kai

    Bulma watched Darc compare his energy output with that of Arkis and she could slightly see that he was a little bit frustrated about Arkis catching up so soon.

    Thinking about it she does know that Darc started training when he was 4 years old. And Arkis was just about 3 years with him now? So it is understandable why he felt like that.

    "Are you feeling bad about being surpassed?", she asked him.

    Arkis already let go of Bulma¡äs waist after Darc reduced his aura and heard her words. Now she was also kind of interested in Darc his answer to that and looked at him with a curious look.

    Darc put a hand to his chin when that question came and thought about how he should answer that.

    "Hmm, it''s not that I feel like her surpassing me is bad. It is just the fact that I feel like my power is not yet my own. And just thinking about it seriously. Then Arkis has already surpassed me already by a lot. The Energy reading just now was her base power. That means it is the energy that she can let out without having any trouble. She still can increase that with a technique. Where in my case the base energy is a lot weaker and what the reading showed was already an increased energy output. In a way, my own body hinders me in achieving better results. So, I guess it does make me feel bad somewhat. But I am also happy for her that she improves. I Am a little bit conflicted.", he answered truthfully.

    His body may have a boosting with his meridians but Arkis can use the Kaioken with which she could at least double her power. So speaking about that means she is already stronger than Darc. In a way, his meridians also hinder him to increase his base power too much.

    For example. If he fought someone with 1 million battle power and he was a quarter million base himself and about a million with his meridians, then his body would only get a zenkai to the amount of a little bit over 1 million and then stop benefitting from it. But the 1 million are not his base but his meridians included. So his base would be about maybe 400k afterward.

    At first, Darc just liked it to be like that since his base energy would get a boost and it would be like a Transformation for him that would get stronger and stronger. But if it really hinders his improvement the more power he has then it is redundant. One can already see it in this case of where Arkis nearly is already stronger in her base than him fully powered up.

    That is also one reason he tried to spar with her while keeping their energies as low as possible in the gravity chamber. If she didn''t then Darc wouldn''t benefit from it and if he increased his own energy he would blast the ship apart.

    "Then can''t you use the same technique to increase your energy?", asked Bulma back after hearing his words.

    "Weirdly enough the technique that she uses doesn''t work on me. And there are other ways to increase someone''s energy but I also can''t use those.", sighed Darc. If it were that simple he would have done it. But then again he felt like he was close to an answer to his problem but at the same time too far away to grasp it.

    "I guess the only way to find out is to go to the person who invented the technique and ask him.", he added.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    "Is that your next destination while you are waiting for the spaceship to be improved?", said Bulma and looked into the direction of the ship. Looking closely with her sharper technical eyes she saw how worn down it really was.

    "That was basically the plan.", said Darc with a nod.

    "Someone else invented the Kaioken?", asked Arkis now after hearing him out. She immediately knew which technique was the one spoken about.

    "Oh, yeah. I didn''t tell you yet but the Kaioken is a technique that was created by the Northern Kaio. Hence the name of the Fist of the King of Worlds...In a way it is tailored at you, Arkis. You being a Supreme King of Worlds and all that.", he explained to her. Until now he actually forgot to tell her about its origin.

    "So, how do you get to that Kaio when you don''t have a ship?", asked Bulma and Arkis also agreed to that.

    "We use teleportation, Bulma. It is convenient to use as long as someone knows the destination. Arkis, with Kai Kai we can travel to the other world and meet king Yemma. From there we can travel down the snake road to get to Northern Kaio¡äs place. When we are there and know the coordinates of that place we can travel there without having any problems.", he explained to her.

    "Where do you know about all that?", interrupted Bulma and looked a little bit suspicious.

    "You know Kami¡äs lookout, right? The place where Goku still trains at? Well, Kami can also use that teleportation to get to the world of the dead. And I did learn Kai Kai from him. That is why I know of it.", he told her.

    "So it is like fortuneteller Baba¡äs ability to bring someone back from the dead for 1 day?", she asked back.

    "Exactly.", he nodded.

    "Hmpf, and where do you know about fortune teller Baba? I never mentioned her to you.", smirked Bulma now after laying a trap at him.

    Darc only smiled though. "She is Muten Roshi¡äs sister. I know of her. Bulma, when you try to trick me into something, you should get better at gathering information first. You know that I gathered the Dragon Balls when I was younger. At those journeys, I met a lot of people. Even that pilaf gang was no exception.", he said and brushed her trap aside.

    Bulma only sulked a little but then gave it up to find out why he has so much knowledge regarding such things. But he always seemed to have some kind of excuse when being confronted about it.

    Arkis only chuckled a little bit since she knew better by now that Darc had immense knowledge about others things that he normally shouldn''t have.

    "Alright, let''s get inside and enjoy the rest of the day. Bulma, did you hear from the others at all? I mean Goku and the others.", asked Darc now and started walking.

    Bulma and Arkis followed suit. "Like always there was nothing. Not even the most basic call. I wonder how people can stay alone somewhere for months non-stop.", said Bulma after come to think about the others.

    "Well, Goku is with Kami. Tien has Chiaotzu and Yamcha is together with Puar. And Krillin is somewhere under his own monk people as well. So in a way, they all have people with them. Otherwise, they really would go insane...", said Darc and thought about the hyperbolic time chamber.

    That place was probably hell in itself. At least the way he trained now he could still teleport here and there.

    "And you got Arkis, huh?", asked Bulma him and looked at his reaction.

    "Are you getting a little bit jealous? Do you want to come with us?", he asked her after her words.

    "Hmm, maybe a little? I do trust you if you started anything with Arkis you would tell me. After all, I don''t think you would use us both and play with our feeling, right?", she said and looked straight in front of herself.

    Darc only sighed after looking at her silhouette but arched his brows after he heard Arkis her next words.

    "Is it that wrong to have more than one woman? I would also like to be a family with Bulma.", asked Arkis and smiled innocently.

    Bulma also arched her eyebrows and looked at Arkis. She didn''t know how to react to her words.

    "Let''s not talk about such topics right now...", said Darc and pinched Arkis her nose. He always tends to do it when she did something naughty and inappropriate.

 Chapter 70: Family Visit

    A little bit later at the west city house of Darc his parents.

    Everyone present was around a table and eating something from the different dishes presented on it. Only a certain person looked with glimmering eyes at Darc his neighboring seat. But it looked like only he himself was bothered by this constant staring.

    It was his mother that had a really excited look at this moment. She was very happy about the visit that they got from him today. Or should Darc say that she was more excited about meeting both Bulma and Arkis?

    Darc never really introduced Bulma nor Arkis to them and he thought it was about time that he did. He thought it would just run smoothly without hiccups but he guessed wrong. At first, Kibini was very confused which of the girls was the one Darc was dating so she remained normal. So that made Darc relax somewhat.

    But as soon as he explained that Arkis was his partner at work and Bulma was the one he already told her about, she immediately figured something out in her head and started to get way too friendly with Bulma.

    It also didn''t help that Bulma acted all shy around his parents out of a sudden. Especially Bulma should know that clingy parents are not the best things one wants to have. But it looked like when one was on the receiving end it was different. She was constantly trying to behave with the utmost manners in front of his parents.

    It made Darc smile a little bit but right now they were at the table and that change in behavior by his mother was getting a little bit on his nerves.

    "Mom, please stop staring at Bulma so much. I am sure she is getting uncomfortable.", he told her outright at this moment.

    His mother looked at him and frowned angrily. "Hush, stop being you for a moment.", she said to him and then looked back at Bulma with a bright smile.

    ¡äWhat the hell do you mean stop being me?¡ä, he thought inwardly and sighed. "Sorry about this, Bulma. Looks like my mother ain''t stopping what she is doing right now. Maybe we should have visited a restaurant.", he said to Bulma and tried to apologize for his mother''s behavior.

    "Huh? Oh, I am alright...I don''t feel bothered by it.", answered Bulma back after hearing his words. Then she went back to being a near statue that didn''t want to make any mistakes. Her mind is on constant work what Darc his mother thought about her.

    "Hahaha, that is what your mother means, son. Just relax. It''s not every day you visit us and especially not with guests. It is also your own fault in a way to have brought them here. Just let your mother enjoy this moment.", interrupted Truff and laughed. His father was on his mother¡äs side this time around.

    "Dad, if this continues she will probably even start asking stuff that is too private.", he said nonchalantly back at him.

    "No, no. That¡äs not going to happen. Because I am the one who is going to ask that. So, when can I expect my grandchild?", said Truff sheepishly. He was actually quite interested himself on this topic.Stolen story; please report.

    "..." That silenced Darc at first and he actually didn''t think that his father would really ask that. "Will you even be here...?", said Darc mockingly back and had his eyes half closed and both brows arched upwards. After all, in his own childhood, his father was more gone than there

    "Ouch, you hurt me. And here I was only providing for this family", said his father back at those accusations. One had to note he was still smiling while saying those words. So he didn''t really mean them and didn''t take Darc his words for gold as well. Which they weren''t anyway.

    Bulma was still nervous and wanted to say something at that moment but was stopped because Darc his mother talked again.

    "Stop it you two. And Darc. It is still a valid question your father asked. When are you actually going to establish a family?", said Kibini and interrupted the both of them now.

    Darc frowned. "I don''t plan it yet. "

    Hearing those words Bulma looked at him and was a little bit saddened but Darc didn''t notice that subtle change in her mimic since he didn''t look at her right now.

    Now Arkis got curious. "Why? Don''t you want a child, Darc?"

    Both Darc and Bulma got surprised by Arkis asking that question from the sidelines after stopping her eating.

    "It''s not that I don''t want one. I just don''t think I am ready yet?", he said while thinking about it more this time.

    "But if you have so much sex with Bulma. Isn''t it going to happen at some point?" Arkis was still direct as always.

    Darc his eyebrows furrowed and he softly slammed both hands on the table. "Enough already! Let''s just eat like normal people and let this topic rest...", he said with a slightly angry voice now.

    Arkis only nodded and then continued to eat as if nothing happened. Darc his father smiled wryly at this scene and Bulma was completely red on her face.

    Kibini, on the other hand, noticed something really interesting when she still looked at Bulma her reaction while Truff asked his question, she did get a glimmer in her eyes again. It seemed to have reassured her in some way and she started to stop staring at Bulma all the time and didn''t bother inquiring other information. She only chuckled softly and winked at her in an understanding matter.

    That surprised Bulma after seeing that and Bulma¡äs blush became even brighter.

    This time around Darc did notice Bulma her reaction and was kind of confused. He thought about why these two behaved like this. But what Darc didn''t know was now even his father started laughing happily.

    Finishing up this dinner made Darc kind of tired. They were ready to leave back to the Capsule Corp. so they excused themselves and wished their farewells.

    "Do visit us more often. And do your best with that son of mine, Bulma!", said Kibini while waving her hand.

    When the trio was way gone Kibini sighed and looked at his husband. "That our son is as dense as a rock. How long do you think it will take until he notices? At least Bulma seems not angry about his answer.", she asked Truff.

    Truff only scratched his head. "Knowing Darc...Probably when it is way too late. I think Bulma wanted to tell him but you butted in. Also, that partner of his also seemed to have already noticed and tried to tell him indirectly..."

    Kibini started laughing now. "I just had to make it a little bit more interesting. I am at least very happy.", she said again and grabbed Truff his hand with a happy smile. Truff smiled back at her. "Me too."

    ---

    A certain distance away Darc walked with Bulma and Arkis on the streets.

    "That visit was a lot more stressful for me than I thought. At least that''s done.", sighed Darc and said those words to the both of them.

    "Your parents were really nice people. I thought it would run a lot worse, to be honest.", answered Bulma to him.

    Arkis also nodded to that "I thought the same. I also saw how well they knew your personality."

    "Guess only I am the one that feels like that, huh?", commented Darc back.

 Chapter 71: Hopeless Try

    After Darc, Bulma and Arkis went home nothing much happened. Bulma also never came to talk to Darc about the matter she wanted to say at the table at his parents home. She just decided to wait until he himself came to the realization.

    But that was a little bit of a lost cause because a few days later Darc and Arkis made their way to Kami¡äs lookout. Bulma made quite the tantrum about him leaving again so soon even though she knew he was going to do so.

    Darc was surprised that she was this angry and talked with her about it and couldn''t figure out where her anger came from out of a sudden. He just plain and simply blamed a certain day in a month for that and sighed.

    Darc still left after telling her that it wouldn''t take that long. And he reminded her that she still had a lot of stuff to do herself. Arkis stayed mostly silent and reassured Bulma that she would bring him back soonish.

    That confused Darc again after seeing them being so...telepathic for some reason. Maybe he should read her mind? Nah, he made a certain rule for himself to never do something like that, unless it is necessary.

    So finishing up at home, Darc and Arkis flew to the Lookout. It was their plan to got to King Yemma with Kami and from there start their way to the northern Kai¡äs planet. Well, if it even can be called a planet with that miniature size of the thing.

    ----

    Arriving at Kami¡äs the first thing they saw was Goku still training. But the Goku they met looked a lot like the one they met at the time rift. Younger but now much more the same height as that person.

    "Hey, Darc!", called Goku after seeing them and walked over to them to chat. "Its been a while."

    Arkis was still curious about something and walked around Goku and looked at his behind. She saw that his tail was gone. "It''s gone? Your tail.", she said.

    "Oh, yeah. Kami said that he wanted the moon back so he permanently sealed my tail with his magic. Well, it''s better that way anyway since I would always turn into a giant monster and destroy everything around me...I did try to control it as Darc said but that ain''t working at all for me.", he told her and put a silly smile on his face with his hand on his hand as if apologizing for something.

    "So your control of ki is still as bad as always, I presume?", said Darc and pointed out his lack of progress. Is Darc maybe expecting too much from Goku since he knows his potential?

    Even though he helped him understand his body more with things like guiding his ki with his own or how his Oozaru transformation works. He still didn''t get it. He wasn''t improving as fast as he hoped. Maybe the low-class warrior talk was not that far off? Well, let''s not be so pessimistic. It''s just that Darc his standards are already way higher than they should be.

    Coming back to the main problem. The thing his Oozaru form brought was his unstable heart rate that would accelerate his ki output and just like Broly let him go insane if too much energy enters the energy cycle. So to keep sane he needs to control his heart rate calm for a short moment until his body grew to the Oozaru form and could compensate for his lacking body.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    It''s like him using 10 times Kaioken. The stress would be immense where his body goes into a subconscious state and shuts down. In the case of the Oozaru, turning him into an ape and killing everything while letting out the energy. So long he can keep the increase of power stable in intervals until he is fully and ape he can first stay sane and also enjoy and 10 times increase.

    But alas, he doesn''t get it. Oh, and Darc, of course, didn''t tell him anything about the Saiyans. That would just screw things up. The thing about the tail was another thing. He just thought it would be convenient to tell him about his transformation since everyone else doesn''t seem to tell him even though its something important.

    And in this timeline, Goku wasn''t at fault that Gohan died as well. So he wouldn''t have guilt in his heart. Darc, of course, did think about that before telling him. And coming to a realization that old Gohan was already nearly 90 it was to be expected that he would die anyway. He probably is also enjoying himself in heaven right now...

    "Well, I am doing good progress on ki control itself. But the transformation was still somewhat impossible. No matter what you tell me. Controlling my heartbeat at the moment I see the moon and slowly adjusting it is really hard. So cutting it off would be better.", replied Goku.

    Darc sighed. "Alright, what''s done is done...", he lamented. All the work explaining for naught. Kami is at fault here as well in some way. "Where is Kami?", he asked after thinking about him.

    "He went inside. Probably resting or something. Lately, he hasn''t been coming out much. It probably has something to do with Piccolo. He said that the demon king is becoming immensely powerful.", told Goku him.

    "I see. So he is still worried...Well, I got some things to do. Keep up your training, Goku.", he said with a nod and started walking.

    "Hey, wait. I was wondering. You are always teaching me stuff. Can we spar a little bit? I want to see how much I have improved.", interrupted Goku and stopped him from continuing to walk.

    Darc looked back at him with arched up eyebrows. Then he turned his whole body in his direction. "Alright..." He placed a hand in front of himself and stretched out a finger. "I will use only this finger. If you can land even one hit on me I will teach you something useful. If not then keep training...", said Darc to him.

    Arkis bunny hopped away to the side and watched the event unfolding with a smile.

    Goku frowned since Darc didn''t take him seriously. As a martial artist, there was no greater disrespect than not being taken seriously by someone. But what Goku didn''t know is that every hit from Darc could kill him hundreds of times over, if he went all out. Just his presence would probably crush him. And it was funny for Goku to frown here while he himself at some point doesn''t notice his disrespectful behavior to the other dragon team members.

    But nonetheless, Goku went into his signature pose and gazed at Darc. Fighting spirit surfacing in his eyes and a bright smile on his face.

    Then Goku vanished and used a speed so fast that one couldn''t see anything. It took maybe a second and he appeared right beside Darc and tried to kick him. But just when Goku thought to get a hit in he felt Darc his finger stopping his momentum completely.

    Goku was surprised and kicked with his other feet against his finger again and somersaulted backward. Staring at Darc for a while he sighed. "Okay, I give up...", said Goku without even trying anything further.

    Darc smiled and his gaze had a slight glimmer. "Very good instincts...Just from that contact, you perceived my true strength. Or at least that I am way beyond your reach...For now at least. Just keep training.", chuckled Darc and started walking in the direction of Kami after putting his hand back into his pocket.

    Arkis followed suit and running past Goku she showed him a pump-up fist for pushing forward and cheer him up.

    Goku grinned to that. Before he started to train he readjusted his clothing a little and cracked his joints that a got a little bit of strain after using that speed. He still did use the weighted clothing that Darc gave him and going too fast would hurt his joints somewhat.

    But even without them, he didn''t think about going further at that spar. But that insight let his fire burn more brightly. Maybe now he would push even more and finally show better progress?

 Chapter 72: King Yemma

    It was not really hard to find Kami after entering his building since he was sitting comfortably on his chair that seemed to look more like a throne than anything.

    "Kami, are you getting that old that you already need to sit around the whole day?", asked Darc after he stood in front of him. He also smiled because in the show he rarely saw him ever sitting somewhere.

    Kami only sighed at first after he saw Darc. "Don''t make fun of the elderly. Do you think I search for a Guardian of Earth just for fun? I am getting old.", rebuked Kami at his words afterward.

    "Relax, I know your age. I also already told you if you want to have a successor you better search on Namek. Everyone isn''t so thrilled anymore like in your times to be a guardian that sits years on some platform and looks over a planet. I still am wondering how you volunteered yourself.", excused Darc himself.

    Kami, on the other hand, just stared at Arkis after he finished his own words. He wasn''t paying much attention to him. Darc smiled wryly after noticing it and then pointed his thumb over his shoulder to Arkis.

    "Right, I haven''t introduced you to Arkis yet, have I?", he added as a question.

    Kami only nodded and was still silent. He did feel a slight suppression from her presence. And that even though she already suppressed most of her energy with her ki control.

    "Don''t worry so much. She is keeping her energy low. You are only feeling uncomfortable because she is someone above your deity rank. To let you know by how much is easy since you do know about the North Kai. Just go 2 ranks up from that to Grand Kai and then Supreme Kai and you would arrive at where she stands at right now.", explained Darc after noticing Kami¡äs behavior being rigid and formal after coming to the topic of Arkis.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet the Guardian of Earth. My name is Arkis. I am a Supreme Kai...in training...", said Arkis and thought a little bit about what to add to that. "You are doing a splendid work to keep the peace here on Earth." was added with a smile.

    "Likewise, miss Arkis. Its an honor to meet you.", replied Kami nearly immediately. "What brings you both here?"

    "We need your help to get to King Yemma. We want to make a visit to the North Kai to discuss some matters. Is that alright?", said Darc and wondered if Kami was alright with it. After all, it was not easy to get an audience with Yemma. he was pretty picky in that regard. Or else it wouldn''t be so hard to get Goku through to North Kai. But Darc got his Arkis card right here.

    "That won''t be a problem...So, you learning Kai Kai last time was for miss Arkis? Shouldn''t you be able to use it yourself to get there?", answered Kami and asked at the same time.

    "Well, we still aren''t good enough to pinpoint certain locations if we don''t know where they are. Another Supreme Kai already told us that normally you get schooled in the way of using your telepathy to get to certain places with Kai Kai and memorizing the universe layout. What I want to say is I don''t know where the otherworld is at to really get there.", shrugged Darc his shoulders.

    "True, I also had to visit otherworld once before I could teleport there. Well then. Let''s depart if you are in a hurry.", said Kami after remembering it as well and slowly stood up from his seat. He walked closer to Darc and Arkis and prepared to us Kai Kai.

    Darc and Arkis both placed a hand on each of his shoulders and also concentrated to memorize the location of the otherworld. With a short Kai Kai, they blinked away to Yemma¡äs palace.

    In front of the palace, an unlimited queue of souls was waiting to receive their verdict from Yemma.

    After all three of them appeared in front of the building Kami went ahead and asked an Oni to let them meet with Yemma. That Oni was a little hesitant because Yemma disliked the queue being disrupted. The check-in station was already full enough as it was. But he still let him through with Darc and Arkis.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "Kami!! What the in the world do you want from me? Don''t you see that you are hindering me in doing my job!?", shouted King Yemma angrily.

    "Wait, great king Yemma. This time its something I can''t really say no to. Darc and Arkis here want to visit the North Kai. And as you see...Arkis herself already has that privilege to just do so without our consent. Its just they want your permission to use the snake-way.", started Kami to explain.

    Yemma looked at Darc and Arkis. At first, he didn''t really find them peculiar while eyeing up Darc with an annoyed look but when his gaze encountered Arkis he started sweating. He did recognize her standing immediately without Kami telling him further.

    "Well, I see where you are going at. But rules are rules. Let me check first if Darc has the right to travel the snake-way.", he flipped open a book that had the title -Who is who- on it and searched for Darc his name. After some time flipping as if the pages would never end he finally found him. His eyes bulged after reading the notes in it.

    "...He can go. He has already accumulated enough merit points to even ask an immense luxurious place in heaven...Really, stabilizing the western galaxy and improving living quality in it is really something. And killing powerful threats to that...But please, if you are getting rid of such people do not erase them completely...It does interfere with the reincarnation cycle if a mortal without the duty for it does so...", said Yemma and explained something to Darc.

    Darc smiled and nodded. "Don''t worry. I was already lectured about that. I won''t use that technique willy-nilly anymore.

    Kami was confused about the talk the both of them just now had and wondered what exactly this kid in his eyes do to let the great king Yemma be flabbergasted about. But come to think of it he himself slowly got used to it. Mostly every time he visited him he would always ask something and shortly after surprising him with something outrageous in his eyes.

    "Hey, King Yemma. I got a question, actually. How are you able to handle the strong people that die? Let''s say people like myself?", asked Darc now.

    "What are you talking about now, Darc.", asked Kami from the side after hearing his question. Was he really questioning his power right now?

    "Well, souls are souls, kid. Everyone that comes to the check-in station here does appear as a soul. And souls generally don''t have any strength to them...Some individuals do get the privilege to form their spiritual bodies while dead and can use all the energy they had while alive. Those individuals are mostly good-hearted people that help us keep hell in check since powerful evil souls also tend to materialize their spirit bodies without permission sometimes and need to be stopped. Luckily spirit bodies don''t get stronger when they are formed without permission and so we can keep them in check. If it comes to the worst the dimension we are in does suppress spirits to some extent. Does that satisfy your curiosity? I may be on the lower spectrum of power when one looks at the universe but I am quite strong actually. If I were completely weak then I couldn''t do my job at all.", said Yemma with a calm voice and ignored Kami.

    Darc put a hand to his chin. "I see. That explains some things I guess. For example, it explains why you hate stopping the queue...It would increase the rate of evil spirits forming bodies before you judge them... And your energy rating does fall into the category of General level in the galactic police...", said Darc deep in thought. That would be to say Yemma was about 100 million in battle power.

    Yes, Darc actually made some research on how the GP rated their military ranks. It was either with merit to the top or having pure battle power. The highest rank of General was accompanied with the battle power of half a Frieza. How many Raditz was that? Enough to populate planet Vegeta 100 times and more over.

    In a way, it made sense how the GP still could fight against Frieza and keep existing. And also why the meager forces in the west were so weak in comparison. The major powerhouses were just stationed in the north. There were actually a few dozen people with the rank of General. Darc was one of them. Though he probably outclassed even them.

    Also, just as a side note. Jaco is also a general in rank. That is why he calls himself an elite. It was laughable but he got the rank through merit. So the inconsistency in the GP did have its ways to shine in some areas.

    "Alright, that was about all. Thanks for the answer. We will be going then, king Yemma", he said to him after returning from his thoughts and looked to Kami as well. He nodded to both as a goodbye. Then Darc pulled Arkis along to the guide that would bring them to the snake-way.

    Yemma sighed in relief after they both were gone. "Really, today I got enough of a scare for a few hundred years. I hope nothing bad happens the next years..."

    Kami looked at him still in confusion. "Why would you say something like that?", he asked him with high curiosity.

    Now Yemma frowned at this little god. "You will probably know some day. Now, since you are finished here please leave. You are stopping my work.", he said grumpily.

    "Ah, yes, sir. I will take my leave then.", laughed Kami awkwardly and disappeared with haste. All the while thinking about Yemma his words.

 Chapter 73: North Kaio Planet

    The guide that was leading Darc and Arkis talked about being careful not to go anywhere else but to the end of the snake-way. If they fell down they would end up straight in hell.

    Both nodded and the guide left them to be so they could start their journey.

    The first thing Darc did was actually go to the edge of the snake-way and look down.

    "What are you thinking about?", asked Arkis from the side and also looked downwards into the clouds.

    Darc got a small smirk on his face now. "Just being curious is all. No wonder we couldn''t find this place at first with our telepathy. Look", he said to her and stretched out his hand.

    Then little energy particles formed an orderly image of a galaxy in his hands. It was a telepathic image of the milky way.

    Then this galaxy moved aside and the other galaxies were created. The Andromeda or Tadpole galaxy for example. But also all the other ones were also created and the speed of that only increased. Then they intermixed and became as small as stars themselves until they became a whole.

    The universe with its thousands of galaxies just looked like a galaxy itself when made as small as this.

    At first, Darc thought it was actually kind of dumb to divert them into north, west, south and east galaxies since it was more like a diversion of a universe and not galaxies but seeing this now he kind of understood what is the rule here. So Darc actually saved the whole western part of this universe instead of just the western "Galaxy".

    "Isn''t that our Universe? That''s amazing. I didn''t think you could put it into an image like that.", commented Arkis when she saw the beautiful little orb in his hands.

    "It actually helps a lot with Kai Kai and Instant Transmission if you visualize it like this. But to be precise in your movement you still would need to zoom in. Anyway, that''s beside the point. Now look closely.", nodded Darc in agreement at first and took heavy breathes again to concentrate further. Now came the harder part.

    Around the orb that he already had, another Orb appeared around the one already existing and covered it like a thin layer. Between both layers appeared a slight bluish energy and formed an earthen crust on the barrier of the inner orb.

    Then the outer orb expanded slightly and yellow clouds appeared above the earthen crust that already turned redish. The clouds covered the sight into the universe. After that four little green planets also came to existence and positioned themselves equally around the orb.

    One of those green planets was smaller than the others and also had a long snake tail moving away from it around the complete globe until its head reached a palace. Darc just thought about Ouroboros, the snake that eats worlds. It was quite a fitting image. But in the Dragon Ball world, it was known as the snake-way.

    "Ah! Now I see it!. The otherworld is basically an outer layer of our Universe. Everything still being in the form of an orb.", said Arkis with an excited look after recognizing the things that appeared.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "That''s not all, Arkis.", he told her and another round huge planet appeared. "This here is the so-called heaven for souls. Quite large compared to the Universe. Well, it has to have enough space for all the souls in it I guess."

    Then another smaller planet appeared near it. The grand kai planet that overlooks the otherworld. Or also known as the planet of otherworld people that help out with hell.

    Shortly after a bluish halo started to shine around this complete orb and another 2 smaller orbs appeared in that halo. One was shiny while the other dark.

    The dark orb left the halo and positioned itself under the whole universe and connected itself there and became a little spike-like stand that was thin than thick and thin again. If Darc would put the orb on the ground he could spin it now. What that little spike was? Probably the demon realm.

    The other orb in the halo remained there and in it, there were two planets seen. One green lavish one and another pyramid looking one. Obviously, it was the supreme kai world and god of destruction place. Around them there were other stars floating around in a shiny cosmos outside the planets.

    `Hmm, weird. Shouldn''t those places be in the center of all? Oh well, doesn''t matter. It explains why Whis needs about ten more minutes of time to travel to earth rather than to north Kai¡äs planet. Both are not in the halo. Whereas the earth is even further into the universe than King Kai''s¡ä, questioned Darc himself after seeing this and immediately negated his question.

    "Finished. That took a lot of energy actually.", sighed Darc and was really surprised how much magic he wasted while creating this. "Oh, wait. Something still missing." with a snap of his finger, a staff underneath the orb appeared and let the universe float at its top. It was just like Whis his scepter if one thought about it. the blurry orb also became blue and only when one concentrated again could one see everything inside it.

    "Ta-da! Here is our Universe in the form of a scepter. Just like Whis his scepter.", he chuckled as he told it to Arkis. "Now I can probably get anywhere I want if I just search this globe. This trip to the otherworld really was worth it.", he said and grinned while grabbing the new scepter.

    "I see. So that is how things are connected.", nodded Arkis in understanding. "Does that mean as long we know the other universes layout we also could travel there?", she asked.

    Darc nodded. "Yes, but I still don''t dare to travel between Universes...There is, after all, that place I don''t want to be...We could get erased if not careful."

    What place Darc was talking about was Zeno his place. Darc knew that the place Zeno lived at was the connection between Universes. And nonchalantly moving through it would definitely get his attention. At least if you are not an angel.

    Darc was not naive enough to think a childish exterior also pictures the same inner mind of a person.

    "Alright, let''s get moving. That already took long enough.", said Darc and started to float upwards.

    Arkis was confused "Don''t we need to walk this path?", she asked.

    Darc only lifted a brow. "We can fly. Why bother walking? Now, come one.", he said and started flying and following the snake-way.

    Arkis followed up and was right behind Darc.

    ----

    It didn''t take long for them to reach the end with their speed and just in about an hour, they were at the North Kai¡äs planet.

    Landing on it Arkis noticed the stronger gravity but it was not really anything to be concerned about.

    "This planet is pretty small...", exclaimed Arkis after examining this planet.

    Darc looked around and saw bubbles approaching them. "Yes, something happened and the planet is somewhat smaller than the other Kai planets. Hey Bubbles, where is North Kai?", he answered to Arkis and also asked his question to Bubbles.

    "Uh-Uh (He is inside the house.)", told bubble him.

    Darc smirked. Looks like he can understand him. "Thanks, then let''s knock on the door and give him a visit, shall we?"

    Arkis nodded and followed Darc to the only house on this planet. Bubbles, on the other hand, was pleasantly surprised that he was understood and also moved with them.

 Chapter 74: Shocking Joker

    Standing right in front of the door Darc started to knock on it in a rhythmic manner.

    "Knock knock~", he said and waited. He knew that North Kai was there. And his home was that small that he could probably hear everything from anywhere on his planet.

    "Who''s there?", came back as a question.

    "Alec." , smirked Darc.

    "Alec who?", asked King Kai again.

    "Alec-tricity. Ain''t that a shocker?", questioned Darc now. It was a bad joke but with the standard of King Kai, it will probably work nonetheless.

    And just as he thought, it did work and one could now hear a suppressed giggle. And that was only at the start. It slowly was overthrown by a heartful pig laughter.

    Arkis was very confused by the way Darc acted and had a rather surprised look on her face after the North Kai started laughing. Was that really funny? She leaned her head to the side and thought about it.

    Darc didn''t bother explaining it to Arkis after he saw her confusion and walked to the side where the window was to lean forward on it and looking inside at the laughing King Kai.

    "North Kai, if you would please come outside it would be much appreciated.", said Darc to him with a smile.

    He slowly stopped his laughter and looked at Darc. He cleared his throat and opened his door to get outside.

    Still thinking about the joke he started to giggle again. So much for composure but he soon became normal.

    "That was a good one. Let me try now. Well, my uncle is so large that when he sits around the house, he really DOES sit around the house.", said King Kai proudly.

    Darc his lips twitched a little after hearing that bad joke. It was more humiliating than anything. Why would someone make a joke about one''s own family?

    King Kai actually thought the movement of his lips was him being good and he started to talk again to tell another joke but Darc was quick on the take.

    "King Kai, stop! I am not here to challenge you in a comedy duel or anything. I just thought I would start with a small joke since I heard you like jokes...", interrupted Darc.

    King Kai stopped what he started and looked at him. "You are not? Are you sure? You would make a good comedian. Why are you here then?", he asked in surprise.

    Darc sighed in relief to not go through any more of those jokes. "I am called Darc. I am here because I would like to take some advice in martial arts from you.", explained Darc to him and looked to Aris. "She is also here for the same reason."

    He followed his gaze and saw Arkis still standing around and thinking. Then a shock went through his mind after he got to take a closer look at Arkis. "Th...That person is a Supreme Kai!! Oh no!", he exclaimed and ran right in front of Arkis. "I am very sorry your lordship. I didn''t notice you for a moment. Who do I owe the honor?", said King Kai a little bit panicky and bowed slightly forward.

    Darc actually chuckled at this moment and Arkis came back to her senses after noticing him talk to her. "You are the North Kai?", she asked after taking a look at him. "How come we look so different? I thought every core person looks similar? What is this antenea?"

    King Kai was surprised by her question and got confused. Darc intermixed into that conversation. "Arkis here is a Supreme Kai in training and she hasn''t met any other core person yet beside The Supreme Kai of Time Chronoa. So excuse her curiosity. You also don''t need to be so formal in front of her.", he explained it to King Kai which became much more relaxed after hearing that.

    "Arkis, there are two different types of your race. You know that you were born from the divine tree. Just like Chronoa already asked about the color of your fruit. It has a meaning. There are normal colored fruits and golden ones. King Kai here was born from a normal divine fruit. People like King Kai mostly got no rank and can go up to the rank of Kai and Grand Kai. They never can go further up the ladder of hierarchy than that since they were born inferior...It is a sad fact but that is how the rules are. Though core people born from golden fruits can take on duties that normally would go to core people like King Kai if needed. Just like Chronoa. She also was only a normal Kai until she got her promotion. Anyway, core people that are born from normal fruits have those antennae.", explained Darc after looking back at Arkis.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    She listened and nodded. "I understand. It''s nice to meet you, King Kai.", she answered and bowed lightly to him.

    He waved his hands "No, no. You don''t need to be so formal. The pleasure is all mine. So you are training under Chronoa. No wonder I didn''t know you. So you are both here to get my martial knowledge. Shouldn''t you better go to the Grand Kai?", he said and asked.

    "No...The thing we are here for is a little bit special and only you can help. It actually is something about your own technique. The Kaioken.", answered Darc to his question.

    "The Kaioken!? You know about my Kaioken technique?", asked King King in surprise.

    "Yeah. Remember, we do work for Chronoa so we do have knowledge about some other timelines.", lied Darc straightforward.

    "I see. So what is the question? I will try to help out as long as I don''t need to show it. I can''t use it that well myself...I haven''t mastered it yet.", said King Kai.

    "You can''t use your own technique? How come?"; asked Arkis

    "Do not be so rude, Arkis. Mastery can also come in the form of theory. He is after all the creator of the technique. Do remember that. Besides, he can use it. Just not so well.", scolded Darc her and Arkis remained silent after his words.

    "Well..." King Kai sweat a little after being questioned like that. "I will try to help..."

    "King Kai, the question I got is about the usage. I seem to know how the technique works and I managed to teach it to Arkis here but somehow I am unable to use it myself.", said Darc.

    King Kai moved to Darc and touched his arm with his finger. "Can you stop suppressing your energies for a little?"

    "Sure." Darc knew what he was doing so he let go of his suppression and let his base energy flow out.

    "Oh, you are already this strong in your energy training? Hmm, what''s this?", he exclaimed and then stayed silent for a short moment. "Can you actually increase your energy output?", he asked.

    "Yes, I can. About 25 times...", answered Darc.

    "What!? 25 times!? That''s remarkable. Why do you even need my technique when your body itself by nature can increase its output...?"

    "It just doesn''t feel right somehow. It just feels like this energy should be mine but at the same time, it''s just a boost. Since I don''t feel any strain while increasing it I thought the Kaioken can help make me even stronger or help me learn to integrate this strength to my base one.", told Darc.

    "Hmm, that''s not a bad thinking. But the Kaioken works a little bit different than you think. The Kaioken is a technique that artificially opens up one''s gates that limit the body. Your body, on the other hand, is naturally opening up some of those gates and that even without any consequence. Just try out my theory. Why don''t you go up to Kaioken times 26 to see it for yourself....", explained King Kai.

    Darc only arched a brow but just moved aside to test it out. Is it really that simple? He concentrated his energies. "HAAAAA! KAIOKEN TIMES 26!!!" And right after he executed the technique a fiery red blazing aura engulfed his body. The energy that he let out pushed fiercely against the air and produced hard wind in every direction. Bubbles and Gregory were sent flying a few times around King Kai''s planet from the momentum.

    King Kai himself was a little bit scared by the sudden increase in power. It was way higher than he actually thought. Guess his technique also not only increased the power but also the violent nature of the ki.

    "Ugh...Damn, this technique hurts like hell. More than i actually thought...I can feel my body ripping apart from the energy invading my cells...", he said and stopped using Kaioken. He breathed somewhat heavily after it was over. "Looks like my body is even more of a problem than I thought...Hmm? Wait a moment." He furrowed his brows and sat cross-legged to meditate.

    He dived deep inside his body and could see that his organs were still damaged somewhat and some residual energy from the Kaioken was lingering in them.

    But he also could see some cells that were not damaged at all and actually ate the energy that was around them. Darc contacted these cells and tried to exude some energy from them. And just as he did it, the cell burst out with red energy just like as if using Kaioken itself.

    Darc got a little bit surprised and contained that energy with his ki control so that it didn''t rampage further.

    ¡äWhat the hell? Did my cells mutate after using the Kaioken? Hmm. Let''s see actually¡ä, he thought and stood back up.

    "KAIOKEN TIMES 30!", he shouted and activated the Kaioken again. This time he let out as much energy as possible until blood came out of his pores and he looked like a red devil.

    "Darc!!", shouted Arkis in alarm because of the image she saw from him.

    "You are overdoing it. Stop immediately or you will die!", shouted King Kai as well.

    But right at that moment, the energy Darc release exploded like a balloon and everything became silent. Looking at Darc he only toppled over and fell unconscious. Arkis ran over to him and immediately started to heal him up.

 Chapter 75: Starting From Zero

    Darc was in complete darkness but still somewhat conscious. He let various questions run through his head. One of them is if he actually is dead. It wouldn''t surprise him after he pulled that one move off. But then again he did control his energy at the last moment so that it vanished.

    What his plan was? It was pretty straightforward. He tried to damage as much living tissue in his body as possible to create more of these mutated cells in his body. Sure, if one move was wrong he would die.

    But he was already so many times near death that he slowly became dull to its sensation. Maybe a side effect he received after being tortured.

    He wanted to increase the mutated cells because he felt that they had a better affinity with energy. They could withstand stronger amounts of energy without being destroyed. Which could make it possible to withstand higher stages of the Kaioken. They would even absorb that energy and become stronger themselves. In a way, it was an improvement of his already natural higher limits.

    Come to think about it. The natural way of making himself stronger comes from his meridians. But shouldn''t everyone have them? Why was it that King Kai acted as if it was something special. The way Darc saw it, they even hindered him in improving himself and even hindered him to use smaller stages of the Kaioken.

    Sure, even Broly was special but that was because they were open at his birth. There still should be other cases like Broly.

    He floated around in this space for quite some time until he slowly was washed over with a bright light. He reached out his phantom hand towards it and a soft and warm sensation could be felt. Smiling afterward he was happy to have some feeling back in his body.

    But as soon as he regained consciousness and opened his eyes he saw an upside down Arkis looking down at him with a blush. What was the reason for that was very simple because Darc had his right hand on her breast.

    "Did you have a nice dream?". she asked him with a smile while still holding his head in her lap and sitting in a seiza position.

    "..." Darc didn''t answer and retracted his hand back to himself. "Yeah, it was good. But it was maybe a little bit too long. How much time passed?", he answered and asked her.

    "...Not long. Only an hour.", she gave as an answer to him.

    "Alright." He tried to stand up but immediately got assaulted by an immense sensation of pain all through his body "Urgh!" So he lay back down and closed his eyes to feel what is wrong with his body. But even that didn''t work. His whole internal ki channels were raptured. After he opened his eyes again his pupils slightly trembled because of this discovery. Did he actually manage to fuck himself up this time around? He felt a slight regret now.

    "Stay calm. King Kai said your body is severely damaged internally even after I healed you and needs to recover. Your energy that normally collects inside your body leaves it immediately right now. So you are basically very weak right now.", said Arkis and rummaged in one of her pockets. "Here, let''s see if a senzu can help you."

    Darc only opened his mouth and Arkis placed the bean near it so that Darc could eat it.

    After swallowing the bean nothing really happened. Only the pain vanished and Darc could move again. There was still no energy inside his body to be found.

    Because there was really only one way to find out he positioned himself in a lotus position and started to clear his mind. He entered his soul state with the white room. Then he looked to the chalkboard.

    +++++++++++++++++

    Name: Darc

    Race: Human

    Age: 19 Years

    Status: Healthy - Ruptured Meridians (534 days)

    Active Buffs:

    - Demi-God Form

    - Kaioken (recorded max - 30)

    Passive Buffs:

    - Mutated Constitution (Godly Strength, Godly Endurance, Godly Vitality. Godly Muscle Memory,?????)

    - Divine Beasts Blessing: White Tiger(Inactive), Vermillion Bird(Active), Azure Dragon(Inactive), Black Turtle(Inactive)

    Abilities:

    - Ki Control (S),

    - Godly Ki Control(B),

    - Ki Sense (S),

    - Godly Ki Sense (B),

    - Meditation(S),

    - Telepathy (A),

    - Healing (A),

    - Magic Materialisation (A)Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    -----------------------

    Energy:

    - Ki (none)

    - Godly Ki (none)

    - Magic (none)

    Mutated Meridians:

    - 100% unlocked (ruptured)

    - Yin-Yang imbalance

    Talents:

    - Unlimited Potential

    - Pure Progress

    - Mimicry

    - Space Affinity

    Battle Power (No Ki) ----- Normal: ~1.500.000

    Battle Power (Ki) ----- Not available

    Battle Power (Godly Ki) ----- Not available

    +++++++++++++++++

    "Shit!", he cursed after reading all this and coming out of his meditation. "Now I really have done it."

    "That''s true. But you are lucky to be still alive, Darc", interrupted King Kai after coming back to the two. "You did a real number on your body and I am quite surprised that your body just took that damage and only needs some time to recover. Seeing that those magic beans also didn''t do much to help you just proves my theory I talked about with Arkis. Your state is more like a sickness right now than actual damage. I must say hearing about these beans is really something. That earth has such powerful treasures that could rival Yemma¡äs fruit in healing ability."

    Listening to King Kai¡äs explanation made somewhat sense. Goku couldn''t heal his heart virus unless he had the medicine. Looks like he would have just to wait. Good thing he knew how long it would take to recover. Hopefully, nothing bad happens in that time like another Zamasu visiting or the likes. He also needs to explain this to Chronoa. Oh boy, will she be angry? Probably yes, since not only did he incapacitate himself but he also did it in a weird time where timelines seemed to change.

    "So much for trying out something. Now at least you can see that my body is weird.", he said to King Kai who just nodded at his words.

    "You should have just waited as I said. Now you are kept to waiting by force. Still, looks like your body is strong enough to still exude power on its own. Remarkable physique you got there and while you recovered I felt you becoming stronger somewhat.", scolded King Kai him.

    Arkis heard those words and arched her eyebrows. "He got stronger after getting hurt so badly?", she asked.

    "Yes, somehow he did", nodded King Kai.

    Arkis looked at Darc again and he only sighed. "Arkis, your thinking right now is correct.", he told her and didn''t add anything more to that. She nodded to him in understanding and King Kai was a little bit confused by that.

    "So, what are you going to do now that you are forced to rest?", asked King Kai.

    "What else can I do than rest? I will just do that. Not really anything to do otherwise.", answered Darc.

    Right at that moment, another person appeared on the planet of the North Kai.

    "Huh, what are you doing here!", shouted King Kai after seeing the person. It was another Kai. He wore no sunglasses but had a monocle on his left eye. It was the West Kai.

    "Hahaha, I am just making a visit to my old friend. Is that really so bad?", said the West Kai.

    "Friend? Don''t make me laugh.", rebuked King Kai.

    "Well, I am just here to speak with Darc over there. Don''t make such a scene.", said West Kai and was somewhat more friendly to North Kai.

    "With me?", asked Darc after hearing him.

    "Yes, you. When I heard from King Yemma that you are here in the Otherworld I just had to meet you, hehe. After all, you are the hero of the west, my friend. With your help, the western quadrant of the universe is so much more peaceful now. I just wanted to thank you for that in person. And while at it tell this old idiot that I won the bet about which part will become safer in a 100 years, hehe.", he said with a snicker and also didn''t forget to rub it in on North Kai. King Kai¡äs part of the universe is still pretty dangerous. Probably the most dangerous part of the entire universe to be sure.

    "I see. Well, if there is nothing else I would be on my way.", said Darc.

    "Wait, you are actually the person that helped out this guy? Arent you someone from earth?", interrupted King Kai him.

    "That is right...I am the one that helped out the galactic police to establish a headquarter in the western quadrant and also eliminated the dangerous enemies there.", nodded Darc.

    "Then why didn''t you do that first with the northern quadrant! It is the headquarters of the galactic police after all.", shouted King Kai now with a little bit of anger.

    Darc frowned. "Why do I need to? Besides, I wasn''t always as strong as I am now...well was. And even if you told me to do anything right now, I can''t...", said Darc back.

    "Huh, did something happen?", asked West Kai now.

    "This idiot ruptured his meridians...", said North Kai nonchalantly.

    "What! Please don''t tell me its permanent!? After all he still our benefactor. Something like that would be bad.", said West Kai in shock.

    "It is not. Luckily for him.", nodded King Kai.

    "Phew, that''s good. Then he can go to the eastern quadrant. I heard there exist a fruit that can help out with such a predicament.", explained West Kai.

    "Really? Isn''t that good news for you, Darc?", asked King kai him.

    "Hmm, not really. If I wanted to travel there it would take months and by the time I find that fruit I probably would already be healed again.", he answered them both.

    "Huh, you know how long it exactly will take until you are healed?", asked King Kai.

    ¡äCrap.¡ä, thought Darc. "Well, I had my share of internal injuries. So by analyzing my body and seeing the way it goes I guessed that about 2 years should do it."

    "Oh, I see. Well, if I had to give you a date for that I would have given you 15 years to recover actually. But since your body seems so resilient it makes sense somewhat.", nodded King Kai to his explanation.

    "Alright, I will be going now. We will probably see us again, King Kai. Arkis, can you please use Kai Kai?", he asked her and picked up the staff that he put aside at the wall of King Kai`s home. She nodded and placed a hand on his shoulder when he was finished and teleported them away.

    West Kai made big eyes. "Wait, was that just now a Supreme Kai!?", he asked.

    "Hehe, didn''t notice her, did you? I wonder what punishment you will get for ignoring her.", snickered North Kai and used the uncertainty to get back at his rival.

 Chapter 76: Events Unfolding

    Somewhere in the north part of the universe on a red planet a fist hit a wall of rocks and smashed it into smithereens.

    "Damn it!", the person shouted while looking at the wall. "This damn galactic police is getting more annoying than they were a few months ago. Now they are even getting in our way of conquering planets!"

    "Relax, Vegeta. The guys that are being sent after us are still only weak pawns. We don''t need to fear them. Keep your cool.", answered another person with long black hair that went down to his hips. "Even Nappa looks more composed than you are. It is unlike you."

    "Ha, that idiot is only thinking about fighting. Don''t compare me to him. I am not a braindead idiot that rushes into fights without considering my options. You know as well as me that Frieza has increased the demand from us. And with these guys around it will take longer. Getting hurt unnecessary increases our time taken as well.", rebuked the figure with shorter spiky hair that was about shoulder length. "And you Raditz. You aren''t a lot of help to us as well. How about you get your head out of your arse and get stronger. But I guess I can''t expect something from a low-class warrior like you."

    Raditz only frowned and didn''t say anything to those words. He knew better not to go against royalty.

    "We still could get ourselves some reinforcement. There are some Saiyan survivors on some planets still around. How about my brother? I do know the location he was sent to. It was a low-level planet. His survival should be 90% certain.", gave Raditz back as a suggestion. After all, there were some amount of people they could get in contact with.

    They had their coordinates and believing that all Saiyan were dead while having a culture of sending their younglings to other planets to conquer is a lunatics dream. There were some just like Vegeta, Nappa, and Raditz here that survived the meteor that hit planet Vegeta or had other circumstances to survive. Sure, if they died that would be bad but there still was a chance those younglings still survived. There may even be surviving adults somewhere.

    "Hmm, not a bad idea. Alright, let''s get that brother of yours into our team. Since he is Bardock''s son as well I hope he is stronger than you. We need a powerful fighter.", nodded Vegeta and walked away in the direction of some explosion on the planet. It was Nappa fighting some local wildlife to get some food for them.

    Raditz looked upwards to the sky. "Dear brother. We will soon meet again...I hope you became a strong fighter. If not, then this will be a waste.", mumble Raditz.

    "Raditz! Go prepare the food!", shouted a bald dude to him. It was Nappa.

    "Damn it...", grumbled Raditz. "At some point, I will pay you back you damn baldy."

    ------------------

    "Lord Frieza! We got information that the western universe is taken over by the galactic patrol. If news from our spies are correct then even Glaze is dead.", said a soldier kneeling and reporting.

    "Glaze is dead? Hmpf looks like that arrogant traitor finally got what he deserved. But that explains a lot lately. Send a message to all our troops that they shall come back here and defend our own territory. We need to collect strength. The last day I got rid of one of those pesky GP generals. They seem to get more active in my territory. And I don''t like that one bit.", ordered Frieza to his henchman.

    "Yes, your lordship." before he went away he still got a lingering question "What about the Saiyans? Shall we bring them back as well?", he asked.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Frieza thought about the question and looked into the vastness of space. "No, let them be. Let us see how far they can go. If they can survive being surrounded by the GP they should get more useful. Of course, if they get too strong and try to betray me, you know what to do.", said Frieza and whipped his tail on the floor.

    The soldier nodded and left the command room.

    "Father, what do you think of the events lately?", asked Frieza and looked to the side on a monitor.

    "It looks like we need to prepare for a full out war with the galactic police. Do not take them for weak. They do seem to avoid us somewhat but they won''t do that for eternity. You may be powerful son but you are alone and without an army, ruling an entire universe will be problematic.", answered King Cold on the other side of the call.

    "I think the same. Coming back to the General from the GP I mentioned. It looks like I will have to take a little bit of time to train. That those pesky little rats are actually strong enough to force me to use 50% of my power. I can''t ignore such a thing.", said Frieza in thought.

    King Cold remained silent to these words at first. "They are rare cases, son. And even with that, they are nowhere near as strong as you. Why don''t you just get a new transformation? That should make you strong enough to eliminate everyone you want. Your brother Cooler has one. So you should be able to do it as well. He even tried to hide it from me.", he said to Frieza.

    "A transformation that increases my power and doesn''t suppress it? Hmm, that sounds interesting. I shall work on that then. With that, no one will be able to match my power, hohohoho."

    With those words, the talk ended.

    ------------------

    Back on earth Darc and Arkis appeared at the Capsule Corporation. They went inside and met with Bulma and Tights talked with each other.

    Tights noticed Darc and went over to him. "Congratulation, you stud. So, we are family for real now, huh?", she said to him and Bulma was shocked that she would just go and say something to him like that.

    "Huh?", arched Darc his eyebrows at her words. ¡äWhat? Family for real? Wait, don''t tell me¡ä, he thought and looked at Bulma. She saw his gaze and looked away. She was somewhat nervous how he would react now.

    Darc went over to her and knelt down in front of her. Then he touched her belly with his hand and could feel it now. Why was he so oblivious to it. "You really did get fat, Bulma", he said to her.

    That ticked her off "Hey! Who is fat!?", she shouted but when she looked at him she saw him smiling at her with a happy expression. Her anger faded away at that moment.

    He stood back up and tipped her forehead with a finger lightly. "You should have told me, you know." Then he gave her a kiss and Bulma blushed from that. He never kissed her in front of others.

    "I am very happy right now.", grinned Darc and he actually felt really happy in his heart. So he was going to have a child. In his previous life he actually never came to that point and he wasn''t sure if he really was ready for it and Bulma knew that since he said those words himself but now that it is a fact he should take it and enjoy this moment. "

    Then what I am going to say now should make you happy as well. Because of some things that happened, I will now stay at earth for the next 2 years.", he added

    Hearing those words a happy glimmer appeared in Bulma¡äs eyes. Tights also came over an smirked. "See, I told you he wouldn''t just abandon you. Silly sister.", said Tights

    "Good, then I also don''t need to keep quiet about it, hehe. And I did keep my promise and getting him back as soon as possible.", chuckled Arkis now as well.

    "Thank you, Arkis.", said Bulma to her and smiled at her. Both of them understood each other really well from the looks of it.

    "Wait, you knew about it? Since when and why didn''t you tell me?", asked Darc after he looked at her.

    "I noticed it after I touched her at the time when you measured your strength. And Bulma didn''t say anything. So I thought I shouldn''t either.", she answered.

    "Hmm, that''s true. Oh well. Let''s celebrate then. By the way, which month are you now?", grinned Darc and looked at Bulma.

    "2 and 1/2.", she said with certainty. "Also, if you ever call me fat again I will smack you.", she added after being reminded about her state.

    "Hehe. Just thinking about it just made me tease you. That''s all, really.", said Darc.

    All four of them started a happy talk and Ms. and Dr. Briefs both joined the conversation. Then Darc called his parents. They only laughed at him that he noticed now. So he found out even they knew it and that his mother was already in a high mood to get shopping for their grandchild. Even though they didn''t know yet if it will be a girl or boy.

 Chapter 77: Time Spent

    Some time passed after the first real normal day that he had in a long time. Darc was currently wearing a lab coat and sitting near a machine and analyzing some data while drinking coffee out of a mug.

    He took a mouthful and then placed it back on the desk in front of him. Yawning a little bit he leaned backward in his chair and stretched himself out. To be precise its been now 6 months. Not long and his little boy would be born. Yes, it is going to be a boy. Maybe fate just wills it that Bulma¡äs first child is a boy.

    She even already had a name and who would have thought, it is the one everyone knows of already. The name would become Trunks. Darc, of course, objected to it at first but with no real success. Bulma stayed adamant about this name no matter what. So he gave up about convincing her.

    Darc didn''t really bother himself with that matter for long to be truthful. He was pretty calm even though it was a weird feeling becoming the father of Trunks. Well, now Vegeta at least will have his opportunity to chose his kids name. He looked pretty dejected when Bulma always chose the names.

    Darc also used this rare time to relax and think things through. He even took over the job in the lab while Bulma was laying low. He actually was pretty good in tech stuff.

    Maybe having Bulma and Glew around himself somewhat influenced him to get interested in this stuff unconsciously. That is if doing it part-time was any help at all. He still mainly focused on the business in the western universe.

    And he also did not forget to train his body as much as he could to keep it fit. The longer he was without ki the more he felt distant from the world somewhat.

    Come to think of it he also didn''t have a driving license which he should get at some point. Always taking a cab to get from one point to another got annoying.

    Looking at his watch he saw it was already time for him to get into contact with Arkis. She would do some errands for him at the GP and also go to Chronoa to check on things. Oh, boy was Chronoa outraged when she found out about Darc his current condition.

    But in the end, she only sighed that it can''t be helped. She also wasn''t getting anywhere soon with the corrupted timelines. So his help wasn''t needed for the moment. Arkis could do it if it wasn''t anything hard.

    That is also one point how he ended up like this now. Arkis also slowly came to like the normal life. It was peaceful and had its good sides. Since she was Darc his partner and came along well with Bulma she could stay here at the Briefs household.

    Standing up from his chair he undressed the coat off from his body and placed it on the chair. Then he walked out of the lab and walked over to another room.

    It was the special training room that he got for himself. Dr. briefs actually got it finished much sooner than he at first thought. Also, building a stationary training room was much easier than one that was a spacecraft. So this room could go up to 1500g.

    The AI Alice was immediately activated when Darc entered the room.

    +Welcome back, Darc.+

    "Hey there, Alice. Alright, let me change up and then let''s do some workout.", he told her and went over to a side room that was for changing clothes. Well, since his meridians ruptured he can''t use magic. So it was back to the normal way of changing clothes.

    Coming back out of the room after changing into some training clothes he positioned himself and made some stretching exercises.

    "Alright, close up the room and increase the gravity to 700g.", said Darc to the artificial intelligence.

    +Confirmed.+ gave the AI back and started to operate the rooms machines.

    This was the benefit his current condition gave him. At least now he knew how strong his body physically was. He always suppressed his ki to get some benefit from the gravitational chamber. Now he could directly see how his body fared without even the slightest amount of ki inside it. At first, Darc had to start back at 200g of gravity and now his body slowly got used even to 700g.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    What made him surprised was that his body was adapting pretty fast. Not even before all this happened did he have such fast progress. And he was only training once or twice a week now with all his work on the side. He also started thinking about taking a short timeout after Trunks is born until the Z storyline began.

    What he also got was his understanding of his martial prowess also became stronger. Every move he executed hundreds and thousands of times slowly got etched deep into his bones. And his forms slowly looked like a fluent stream of moves without the slightest interruption in motion.

    He also didn''t look like he had any strain to his stamina. At this moment Darc realized. True mastery of martial arts does not come from immense ki but knowing the basics would be always stronger. What use was power when one couldn''t use it properly? One would only be a glass cannon.

    Some time passed while he trained. Darc punched out with his right hand and placed the other close to his chest while it still remained close up to a fist. His feet blurred and a second later his body vanished like a mirage that never existed.

    Darc moved around so fast that he was nowhere to be seen but suddenly 30 Darc appeared in the room at various positions. Some even stood against each other. The stationary figures suddenly started to move slowly and attacked each other. Each Darc struck at another Darc and the contacts looked heavy. Since no ki was involved the attacks were silent and deadly. This went for a while until the figures started to dissipate and one remaining Darc stood sweat-drenched in solitude in the room.

    "Alice, increase the gravity to 750g.", he told her an prepared himself.

    +...Affirmative. Be careful, Darc.+

    Then the gravity became even stronger and Darc suddenly had to go to his knees. He slowly pushed himself back up and executed some routine punches and kicks. The fluent movements from before were still fluent but looked like in slow motion compared o the other time.

    A lot more time passed and the room slowly became brighter. Darc lay on the ground and breathed heavily.

    ¡äI wonder how strong my ki will be when I actually get it back?¡ä, he thought about the result of his training here.

    He wouldn''t believe he needed to train his ki back to the point he already had. After all his muscle memory was godly. His body would just remember his power and easily access it when needed even if he went without training for years like Krillin did.

    And now that his body is much stronger than before his power should be even stronger then what it was when he is healed up. The question was, by how much that would actually be.

    He stood up from the floor, went to the shower and left the training room afterward.

    Right at that moment, Lite came over to visit together with Glew. Glew went straight to Bulma after saying her greetings. Lite and Darc sat on a couch and started their little conversation.

    "How are you holding up?", asked Lite him and smiled.

    "Pretty good. How about yourself? Any news about a kid on its way?", smirked Darc to his friend.

    Lite only sighed. "Don''t mention that. Do you know how much Glew is actually nagging me about this matter? Ever since Bulma became pregnant Glew started asking me about making a family.", he answered him.

    "Well, are you actually trying or should I be worried about my dear friend being somewhat unable to do it? Is everything okay down there, buddy?", he asked him with a slight laugh.

    Lite got a slight blush and furrowed his brows. "Everything works just fine!", he rebuked and got a lot quieter "...Well, the doc said it at least."

    Darc arched both his brows and stayed silent. Then he sighed. "Well, at least you seem to want it. Just stay vigilant. At some point, it will work out. And if not there is still the option of adoption or...the dragon balls?", said Darc with a serious tone so that Lite knew he was taking this matter seriously. Talking about stuff like that should also not be taken on the light shoulder.

    Come to think about it he could use the dragon balls himself but at the same time, he didn''t want to rely on them too much. He used them for his start to get some advantages but now it was pretty much redundant.

    And even if he wished his meridians healed it probably wasn''t in his power yet to do so. Or else even Goku his illness would have been able to be healed by them as well but still needed the medicine.

    Scratching his head, Lite immediately changed the topic. "Hey, you told me I could use your training equipment when we finally move over to the west city. Now it''s about time you showed me. And did you get in contact to get me a job at the GP?", asked Lite now.

    "Oh, yeah. They agreed to let you in. Hakase - I mean Dr. Briefs and I already finished building up your spaceship. But to make sure you are ready you should at least go and do some training under 10g to 100g in the gravity chamber. Like that, I can be assured that you idiot don''t go off and die. Glew would chew me out royally and I would have to go through the trouble to collect the dragon balls for you.", answered Darc nonchalantly.

    "Its that much of a bother to revive your friend?", smiled Lite with a wry smile.

    "Only if you are dumb enough to die.", said Darc.

    "And that is the guy saying that nearly died trying something out...", snorted Lite.

    "Even though I did. Even now I am far stronger than you. So go figure.", said Darc and showed Lite the training room where he could do his training. He also gave Alice the command not to go over 15g for the time being while Lite was training there.

    He also should get Lite to Guru at some point. Better now than never. Maybe visit Nail again and see how he progressed as well?

 Chapter 78: Trunks?

    It didn''t take long after the events prior and it was a certain time approaching fast. And in a breaths time another half a month passed.

    Somewhere in a hospital in the west city that was close by to the capsule corporation, Darc was sitting on a chair and holding Bulma her hand.

    It seemed Trunks was pretty exact on timing to being born. No unexpected occurrences happened to him like being a preemie or such.

    The doctor was encouraging Bulma to breathe deeply and slowly while also looking if he could see the head of the baby to help pull it out later and announce the successful birth.

    It took quite some time and Darc could feel every second in how much pain Bulma actually was. She grabbed his hand very firmly to the point if he didn''t have such good muscles and remarkably sturdy bone structure, then he would sprain his wrist at the very least and also be enduring pain himself.

    But 7 hours later Trunks was finally out and started crying with a loud voice after his lungs were filled with air.

    The doctor smiled, cut the umbilical cord and handed the baby over to the assistant nurse. Then he prepared every other step to ensure Bulma wouldn''t have any complications after her giving birth.

    "Congratulations, it''s a healthy boy. What is his name?", asked the nurse and brought Trunks over to Darc, who was let go by Bulma to receive the boy.

    "His mother already gave him a name. He shall be called Trunks.", answered Darc with a happy smile and took Trunks in his hands. He was wrapped in a clean towel and still had his eyes closed. There was no hair on his head. He was pretty bald for now.

    ¡äGuess I can''t know yet what hair color it is going to be. I wonder if my genes get dominated by Bulma as well?¡ä, he thought inwardly with a wry laugh. But it wouldn''t take long to get the answer to that.

    Darc walked over to the exhausted Bulma that looked at him and couldn''t wait any longer to finally hold her child in her arms.

    "You did a good job.", reassured Darc. Then he placed him in her arms and stood ready to support him just in case Bulma had no strength to hold him properly.

    Bulma looked at Trunks with a loving gaze, hugging him dearly. But it didn''t take long and the exhaustion overcame her and she fell asleep.

    "Rest well, Bulma", said Darc with a smile and kissed her forehead. Then he placed Trunks in a somewhat better position where he could lay and sleep as well.

    Darc took the duty to take care of her and watched over both of them while they were sleeping.

    ---

    The next day the doctor gave the order that Bulma should stay in the hospital for a few days until everything is back to normal. Or at least in a state where no danger of her health is present.

    Darc held Trunks in his embrace and played with his little hands. Those tiny hands immediately grabbed his fingers with a strong grip.

    "He is pretty strong. Bulma, what do you think about letting him train later?", asked Darc her and diverted his gaze back to her.

    Bulma looked at him in thought. "But only when he is old enough. And don''t do anything excessive.", said Bulma and agreed on his question. Looks like she was way more open to those things than Chi-Chi in general.

    "Don''t worry. I am not that cruel to get him training when he is still too young. I had in mind to do it when he is 6. That should be a good time to get the basics done while still being young enough to not get hindered by age later on.", answered Darc with a smile and looked back at Trunks. "Don''t you agree, buddy?"If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Trunks opened his eyes already some time ago. And now looked slightly at him and didn''t really understand what this was all about but still started smiling and laughed innocently after being stared at by his father. Darc couldn''t help it and laugh softly at that reaction.

    Darc was sure Trunks would still end up a very powerful fighter if he took the time to train him. And thinking about it he will probably just do that. Later when his ki was back he could also check how his constitution was.

    And while he is out of commision he also could get some quality time with him. Bulma sighed at that moment and only smiled. The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree.

    Right at that moment Arkis also appeared in the room.

    "Oh, hey there. You came at the right moment. Look, my son is born.", said Darc with a smile and waved her over to come closer to them.

    Arkis was a little bit surprised. She just teleported here to talk with Darc but didn''t expect this. After all, KaiKai could be used to get anywhere as long one knew the place or person. No ki signature needed.

    So she went over to Darc and Bulma and looked at Trunks that was in Darc¡äs arms. When she looked at him she got a glimmer in her eyes.

    "This tiny creature is a baby?... May I hold him?", she asked and suddenly had the urge to hold this cute little thing.

    Darc looked over to Bulma and she only nodded. "Alright, but be very careful. Don''t drop him.", warned Darc her.

    Arkis received Trunks in her arms and stared at the little baby. She also softly touched his chubby cheeks and little hands. A bright smile appeared on her face. "How cute..." could be heard from heard as a whisper.

    Both Darc and Bulma were a little bit surprised and smiled as well.

    "Hey now. It is about time I feed him. Can you give him to me?", explained Bulma after she thought that Arkis examined him long enough.

    "Right, you are probably here to report the current status. Let''s go outside for that. Bulma, you also should probably rest. So I will be going for today. The nurse already placed a little bed for Trunks beside your bed. If there is anything just ring them. I will be back tomorrow", added Darc and walked with Arkis out of the room after she reluctantly parted ways with baby Trunks.

    ---

    Outside the room, they walked further away until they were at a place where there stood some chairs. to sit on.

    "So how is it? Everything going as planned or did something happen?", asked Darc after sitting down and letting out a big sigh. He was actually a little bit exhausted himself after being beside her and watched over his lover and child the whole procedure.

    "The western quadrant is now completely under the control of the galactic police. There are now only some criminal organizations that still fight our rules but most battles are now held at the borders to each quadrant which gives breathing space for the business growing.", stated Arkis to him and also sat down.

    "There is movement from the northern quadrant. It looks like the GP is slowly losing forces there after getting active even though we told them to stay passive. King Cold and his son''s forces are actually leaving the borders and concentrating on protecting their territories because of that.", she added.

    "These idiots! I explained exactly why they should keep a low profile for a while but some still think my advice is cowardice, huh?", commented Darc on in it in disdain. Then he placed a hand on his chin and scratched it in thought. "Frieza being active makes me a little bit worried now. I wonder what he is up to. He probably found out that Glaze is dead...Hmm, did someone important or strong get itchy and tried anything against him?", asked Darc now.

    Arkis arched her eyebrows. "Yes, a general was killed while initiating an attack on a planet that had a high probability having Frieza visiting it."

    Darc remained silent after hearing that. He rubbed his glabella. "Alright, this is an order for those idiots. No one is to move out of the western quadrant until I give the go. And get those guys in the north to stop being stupid. If they disobey you immediately tell me. I will take care of it myself if they don''t listen. They will be treated as deserters and criminals and judged like them. Anyway, how is Chronoa doing? Any news from that side?"

    "No, she is still figuring out the cause. There also seem to be some changes occurring in some other timelines...", she answered.

    ¡äGo figure, huh. Well, the time nest is its own dimension but that only makes it immune to changes in time. Time still flows normally outside it. I wonder how long it would take to heal up when I am inside the time nest? Come to think of it. How much time actually passed that Chronoa still didn''t figure it out?¡ä, he thought after giving an "I see." as an answer to Arkis.

    "Well, as soon as I am healed up we should take care of those corrupted time scrolls.", he said. "But let''s concentrate on our own timeline for now and especially the southern quadrant at first. Did you find what I asked you to?"

    "Yes, I have found it. The south GP is also making remarkable progress in establishing another headquarter.", she nodded at him.

    "Excellent, at least some good news.", smiled Darc.

 Chapter 79: New Guests

    Somewhere at the edge of the northern and southern quadrant of the universe on a yellowish planet.

    Four people were squatting on a hill and looking at a place that looked like a military outpost.

    "Let''s try and get things done quickly, shall we?", ordered a figure with black short hair and looked at his comrades behind him.

    "Are you sure about that, Maiz? You do realize that we weren''t really liked by the galactic police. We did some real warmongering. They could take us for enemies and attack us. And the way we are right now it could mean death", said a female figure back to the man. She also had black long hair and her dark eyes showed genuine concern.

    "We have changed, Ocora. Since that time a lot of things have happened. And you know what that bastard did to us. And as long as we keep our tails hidden we will not be found out. Who knows how many of us are even left now. If we don''t act now and get a place to hide, our race won''t survive. And just think about the younger people from our group. They need a future.", he explained to her.

    "That we actually have to hide like this is already a disgrace to us.", said another male person.

    "As long as we survive, no matter how disgraceful our actions are. It will be worth it, Been.", reassured Maiz him after looking at him.

    Another person snorted. "If our people knew what we are doing right now we would be labeled cowards. I am not sure if you are really alright with that but I definitely am not. Why can''t we just fight our way out instead of running and hiding?"

    After those words Maiz got angry. "Alright, Ruco. If you are so tough that you want to die an idiots death then go ahead. I won''t stop you, but don''t drag the others into it."

    "..." Ruco furrowed his brows and remained silent. Maiz was the strongest out of their little team here and what he said was the golden word. And he had to admit that they lived until now because of him and his decision. "Let''s just hope you are right and these guys take us in as refugees from this war as you said."

    "It will work out. Don''t be so nervous. Where did that fighting spirit go out of a sudden? If, and I mean if it doesn''t work out and they attack us, we will at least fight to the death.", said Maiz.

    Everyone nodded and they started to move out. They hid their tails underneath the tattered clothes they wore but for someone who knew their race, it was an easy task to recognize these people.

    ---

    A moment later they reached the edge of the outpost and soldiers from the galactic police stood guard. When they saw the four they raised their rifles and pointed to them.

    "Please! Don''t shoot. We are refugees from the war. We heard how you took this planet away from the Frieza forces and ask to be taken in for protection.", shouted Maiz and stood a distance away with upheld arms.

    "What is their power level.", asked the one soldier the other.

    "Average 13000. The strongest among them has a power of 15000. It is very likely them.", answered the other soldier back after using the scouter implemented in his helmet.

    The soldier that still held the rifle up nodded and looked at them again. "So you are the Saiyans that hide here?", he asked them.

    That question made the group of four very nervous. "Dammit, Maiz! They already know about us. This is going the wrong direction. We need to fight!", grumbled Ruco and readied himself to attack.

    "Hold it! Don''t make any sudden movements. We are not going to attack you. At least as long as you don''t do anything stupid. Just answer our question.", said the guard with an angry voice and was ready to fire and activate the alarm for an attack.

    "...Yes, we are.", answered Maiz to them.

    "Maiz!", rebuked Ocora now who also was ready to attack and flee.

    "Show me your tails as proof...", ordered the soldier.

    Maiz furrowed his brows and let his tail appear underneath the rags.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The soldier nodded. "All of them..."

    Maiz looked back at his comrades and nod to them to show the tail. They reluctantly did as told. Only Ruco was very glad to be able to show his own tail again. It was a nuisance to hide it.

    "Good." The guard lowered the rifle. "Follow me. Someone wants to meet you guys.", added the guard and started walking.

    The other guard saw them being surprised. "What are you waiting for? Move it. Or do you want to go back out there in the wilderness?"

    The group looked at each other.

    "It could be a trap. Why would they expect us?", asked Been.

    "You know what to do if it is.", said Maiz back and started to walk as well. The others followed suit.

    ---

    Inside the outpost, the group saw all different kinds of refugees walking around the place. They all looked very happy as if they never were in a war a few months ago.

    The group was pretty surprised to see how this outpost actually resembled more a city than just a mere outpost. From outside they only could see destroyed infrastructure and the real outpost was underground.

    It made sense to keep it that way to remain a low profile. Even they needed to scout out this location to find this outpost. And even then they didn''t think it was that big.

    But now they saw the weirdest things. There were a lot of round shaped homes standing around in a certain place.

    "What is that?", asked Maiz the soldier.

    The soldier looked at the thing he wanted to know and chuckled. "Oh, right. You don''t know. That is the refugee area of living. It is only temporary until we gain complete control of the northern quadrant and are able to rebuild everything on this planet. You guys will also get a DynoCap for the four of you to live in. Actually, let''s just do that first.", explained the soldier to the four that were confused by his words.

    Then he leads them to a soldier that seemed to hand out food supplies to the refugees.

    "Hey, Mike. We got another group. Can you throw me some capsule houses over?", he asked the other guy.

    "Hmm? Sure" Mike grabbed a box from underneath the table and threw it over. "There is still some space in D40."

    "Alright, thanks.", then the soldier looked back at Maiz. "This way."

    Leading them again until they came to an open space. The soldier activated the capsule and threw it. A whole home appeared. The four Saiyan were flabbergasted by that. Just like that, a home was made? Where did it appear from?

    The soldier went to the mail and took a key from there.

    "This is your key for the house. The number is 1856. Don''t forget it so you remember your own home. You can open and lock up the door with this key. There is enough space inside for 5 people in there with all things. You can get food from the guy that I got the capsule. Alright, let''s get you to the General.", said the soldier and gave Maiz the key. Then he brought them to the military part of the outpost and to a building a tad larger. It had two other guards keeping watch. They had some paint markings on their armors to differentiate their ranks.

    ---

    After Maiz and the other went inside they were greeted pretty quickly. It seemed the soldier at the entrance already contacted his superiors.

    "Welcome to this little outpost of ours.", said a figure with black hair and blue eyes to them. Beside him was a woman with white hair and red skin. She had her hands behind her back and looked at them very curiously. "My name is Darc. I am the General of the Western Army. And this here is my partner, General Arkis.", introduced Darc himself to the four Saiyan. He had a bright smile on his face while doing so.

    Darc gave Arkis the order to find every information she could about the location of the surviving Saiyans that were still spread across the universe. He hoped to find the locations of some of them even if the success rate would be low. Finding Broly would, for example, be a good thing.

    Arkis was very quick in finding some leads with the help of some acquired documents from the Frieza forces on this planet on the border of the southern and northern quadrant.

    "My name is Maiz. As you know I am a Saiyan. These are Ocora, Been, and Ruco. We and some other that are not here want to take shelter under the GP. But knowing you wanted to see us means it won''t be that easy.", said Maiz back to him. He was very wary of this person. He didn''t emit any energy but the smell this guy had on himself let Maiz his hair stand on edge as if a predator was in front of him.

    "No, it actually is very simple. Just give me every info about the occurrences that happened prior and after planet Vegeta¡äs explosion and that would be enough payment. Then you can relax here. That is if you actually can. If you can''t sit still, you can help out at the GP. Like that you also could get some revenge for yourselves. I also plan to collect every Saiyan around the universe.

    "That is all?", asked Ocora from the side.

    "That is all.", nodded Darc again.

    "Wait, who tells us you are strong enough to protect us from the likes of Frieza? I want to test your strength first.", interrupted Ruco.

    Arkis frowned at that request of his. Darc did tell her that the Saiyan race was a warrior race but were they all so hot-headed?

    "Ruco, shut up!", shouted Maiz back at him.

    "It''s alright. He can test my strength. I actually want to test it out myself.", smirked Darc and positioned himself in front of Ruco.

    Ruco punched out with his whole might and hit Darc his forehead.

    "Hmm, your technique is pretty rough. Maybe before you guys help out you should get some training done. Don''t want you to get killed for nothing and be at fault that your race goes extinct.", said Darc after not even flinching after that hit.

    Ruco, on the other hand, was socked. He was very clear how hitting him felt. His whole hand trembled after he took it back. He probably broke some bones in his fingers with that punch.

    "Looks like I made a fool out of myself.", said Ruco and a glimmer appeared in his eyes. The others also were very surprised how Darc just took it without damage at all.

    Darc only smirked back. "Alright then. If you would please tell the things that happened in detail?", asked Darc now and waited for them to start talking.

 Chapter 80: Saiyan Special Force

    "So after receiving the orders from Frieza to return to your home planet. You did want to return but couldn''t because your pods got destroyed? Well, you got pretty lucky about being alive then. How did you find out about Frieza being the one that destroyed the planet?", said Darc and looked at Maiz.

    The group was now sitting around a table and eating. The other three besides Maiz put food into their stomachs like vacuum cleaners since they weren''t the ones being all too active in the conversation right now.

    They put everything inside their mouths as long it tasted somewhat Deventer. But the taste of this food was especially good and they loved it and couldn''t get enough of it.

    Good thing capsule corporation started a campaign some time ago and invested in agriculture. They also build machines to improve the yearly yield. The excess food from earth is also traded around the universe. But mostly around outposts like these here.

    The terraforming project really needs to be hastened at some point to colonize other planets for agriculture and other stuff. Until then other planets help with certain food types that actually could be planted on them and had about the same taste.

    "This planet has been in war for some time now. The technology here made it hard to conquer in a fast way. It probably has been 15 years since that day. At first, we fought on the side of Frieza to capture this planet without knowing much. We were alone at first like we mostly did our missions but then they send what we thought to be reinforcements. That is until they betrayed us. We fought back and lost a lot of people to that. How did we know? Some henchmen actually were dumb enough to insult us by telling us that Frieza was the one that eradicated our planet and it was about time for us to die. From day onward we pledged that we Wohls get our revenge if we Service. So we hid and tried to survive as long as possible. Then your people came. Until now we could only hide from you as well.", explained Maiz.

    "That sounds about right. We did find information about a group of Saiyan having invaded here prior. So I wanted to do a scouting mission to get into contact with you. But you came on your own after finding out everyone that is fleeing from the war was welcomed here i presume. That really made everything much easier. How many are left of you here?", asked Darc after hearing his words.

    "With us together it is 20 people. Most of us are low-class warriors or people not involved in fights. Like researchers. From the higher class warriors, only we are left.", said Maiz.

    Darc snorted after hearing his words. "Low-class and high-class? Do you still differentiate with that? Every Saiyan has a high potential. Even if you are born with the lowest power of them all. You should probably know that yourself by now since you guys are even stronger than your former king after constantly being in a war zone.", told Darc and looked at each of them.

    Ruco who finished his meat now also joined the conversation. "I told Maiz the same, but he said to me that even after becoming this strong we still are not strong enough to go against someone like Frieza. So, is that true?", he asked after telling Darc.

    "Sadly it is. Frieza is someone with a power of at least 200 Million. He just likes to hide it most of the time. But if you guys undergo the training I prepared for you, you could become special forces of the galactic police. If you are talented enough you will reach those heights as well. And this time not as warmongers but people that keep this universe safe. You still would get to fight as much as you want.", smiled Darc now.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "That much? So Maiz was really right about us keeping it low.", said Ocora now in a relieved voice.

    "So, coming back to my previous offer. Do you want to join my army? You will get a special place as elites. No matter your birth. If a suitable planet is discovered we will help you settle there.", asked Darc now.

    "Just accept it, Maiz.", said Been now after being full and burping. "Just think about the others. Its better than what we have right now."

    Maiz contemplated this offer. "We will join. But only we four will fight. I don''t want the others to be forced into this."

    "Good, after the training you will mostly be responsible to go after every lead possible that could find your people. After that, you will be helping to keep the universe safe. And don''t worry. I won''t use you like some pawns. From this day onward you are the special western force. Also, you don''t need to uphold any weird quota. Arkis here will show you everything I prepared. I will see you in about 1 year to see your progress.", explained Darc and stood up from the table.

    Some people from the GP that were not soldiers cleaned up the table where no food was on anymore and disappeared.

    Sometime later Maiz got his other people to the outpost. After that, they all were teleported by Arkis to the western headquarters. They were all given housing and food.

    Maiz and the other 3 started their training like planned. Even 4 others from the Saiyans joined after hearing that even they can become immensely powerful if trained right and that they were responsible to find their remaining people.

    "We get some scouter again? How come you aren''t using one?", asked Ruco after seeing that the equipment they got was a combat suit and a scouter to measure energy.

    "You are probably unable to sense ki for now so you will need them for a while. Bot its mostly for communication to coordinate with the GP. Get used to them. And don''t worry. They aren''t wired like the ones from Frieza.", said Darc and after seeing them wear the glasses he nearly couldn''t hold in his laugh. They looked like some team of men in black with those combat suits and new scouter.

    Ocora used the scouter on the other guys and Darc. "Its true, you all are already stronger than King Vegeta was. But why is there no reaction from you, Darc?", she asked him.

    "If you learn to control your ki you will be able to fool people that use scouter. So always be careful. Just like Frieza hides his energy so do I keep it hidden.", answered Darc to her.

    After that Darc started to teach them some basic ki manipulation and they were quick learners even though they had problems in suppressing their energies at first. They also started to sense ki after a few days.

    "Alright, from today onward it is up to you to use the things I taught you. Use the gravity chambers to strengthen your bodies but don''t go overboard. We will see us in an about a years time. At that point, I will probably have some missions for you. And don''t cause any trouble.", said Darc and disappeared together with Arkis and left the 8 Saiyan to their training.

    ---

    "Do you think they will improve that much?", asked Arkis after they were back at capsule corp.

    "Yes, I am. They will become a major part of our army. But to make sure, keep an eye on them. They are a race that would even fight among each other after all. That is also kind of a bad habit they have. But like that, we make the best use of their trait without making them into warmongers again.", smiled Darc at her. "Now, I will go and visit Bulma again. Not long and she will be out of the hospital.", he added to his last words to change the subject.

    Arkis nodded at his words and also follow him to see the baby again. She became really fond of it. So much so that a smile appeared on her face after hearing the word hospital.

 Chapter 81: Unlocking It

    In the blink of an eye, another year passed by after everything went its normal way.

    "Trunks! Where are you!?", shouted Bulma from somewhere in the house.

    Darc came over to her while smoking an e-cigarette. He actually got this habit after being constantly near smokers but didn''t want to influence his health too much with real smokes. After getting his ki back he also started to reduce using even the electronic one. With his ki he could push out those substances out of his body anyway. In a way it was just a little gimick chewing gum to pass the time.

    "Are you searching for Trunks again?", he asked her when he was closer.

    Bulma sighed and looked at him. "Go find him. It is about time for his bath. At some point, I will probably go insane if this goes on. Why is it that he had to inherit your immense energy?", she said to him.

    "It''s not really that high. And blame Arkis for showing him how to use flight. If she didn''t use herself as a flying cradle from time to time so that he fell asleep, he would never come to the idea to fly. At least not so soon.", rebuked Darc with him not being at fault.

    "That paternal aunt of his...Where is she anyway? At times like these she is always never to be found as if she knows that I would scold her for this...", she mumbled.

    Darc snickered and looked around. Then he sensed his environment and looked up to the ceiling. Little blue eyes looked back at him in total silence from the ceiling. Trunks was floating there and tried to remain as silent as possible. Unlucky for him Darc could sense ki again after his body recovered to some point.

    "There you are, little buddy. Come to daddy.", smirked Darc and outstretched his arms. But Trunks had other ideas. After being noticed he tried to flee.

    Bulma saw that and snorted. "Well, look who is being favored after Arkis had her way."

    That hurt Darc a little bit, to tell the truth. "Oh, so you want to play like that." He put his electric cigarette away into his pockets and vanished. Shortly after he reappeared with Trunks in his hands. The little guy was laughing brightly after being caught and seemed to have enjoyed the little game of tag.

    "It''s not like he doesn''t like me. He is just mischievous. He pretty much knows only Arkis and I can catch him.", he said to Bulma.

    "Is that so? Trunks, come to mommy." This time it was her outstretching her arms and look and behold Trunks wanted to go over. So Darc let him go and he flew straight to Bulma''s arms. "Good boy. Now we go bathing." After hearing that though he instantly started to struggle and squirm. But he wasn''t strong enough yet to really pry himself away from his mother.

    After all, Bulma became a lot stronger than normal people after Darc helped her to get back into form. That was probably the first time she ever asked to be taught about training and stuff from him.

    Actually. Bulma, in general, had a knack for it since she was more aggressive and her smarts helped out. But sadly she didn''t really seem all too fond of it as well. So she only trained after her figure was back to being in top condition. No more than that.

    Come to think about her tomboyish behavior. It declined somewhat. She started to behave much calmer and more ladylike. That said she still had outbursts if something doesn''t suit her taste but that''s her charm. Most of the time she is even right in being angry.

    He even scanned her angry outburst with the scouter just out of fun and what he saw shocked him. A whopping 2k of BP. Maybe his teachings are just too good? Well, nevermind that. Bulma went away with Trunks to bathe him and Darc only sighed out.

    That little rascal himself is already such an energy bundle. He could even compete with Saiyan children. Would a 400 in BP be considered mid-class? He probably should ask Maiz his people what strength at birth signified what class. Just out of curiosity.

    Then Darc went ahead to do what he actually planned. He walked to the training room and directly went in even though a red sign told him that the room was used at the moment.

    He went through the first door then it shut behind him and the gravity increased and the second door in front opened slowly to let him into the gravity chamber.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Inside it, he saw Lite training. Darc walked leisurely inside and came over to the console to look at the number displayed on it. "You reached 130 times of gravity. Very good. I think it is about time to let you join the team that you are going to work with. Your spaceship is already at the western headquarters. Let''s finish up here. Alice.", he commented on Lite his progress. Alice reacted to Darc his command and returned the gravity back to normal.

    Lite breathed out and started stretching himself. Then he took a towel. "This chamber is amazing. It''s unlike heavy clothing that can hurt the joints. Here your whole body gets trained the same amount. Every fiber in your body gets strengthened. You should have let me train here much sooner.", he told him.

    "Stop complaining. There are reasons why I didn''t let you. Now, finish up getting ready and let''s move. I will teleport us to a certain place first and then we go to your team. Oh, and you will become the guy in command. Don''t let your authority get undermined. The people you will work with respect strength. Don''t get outdone by them.", he warned him. Even though it would be hard for him to keep up. And at some point, he would lose to their progress. At least that is how Darc thought.

    ---

    Finished up Lite placed a hand on Darc like always and they both disappeared with a KaiKai. They reappeared on a green planet. It was Namek.

    "Phew, been a long time since I was here.", said Darc and looked around.

    "Wow, there are some high energy signatures on this planet. And one of them is extremely high!", exclaimed Lite in surprise after sensing the energy. Namekians knew how to hide their energy but it looked like right now some of them trained.

    "Hmm, that signature...It should be Nail.", answered Darc after figuring out who the ones were that exuded those. "Let''s go there."

    "Alright.", agreed Lite and both flew straight to Nails location.

    A short while after flying they already could see a figure doing its forms a little bit to the side of the grand elder''s house. It was Nail. He noticed the approaching figures and looked up. Lite immediately recognize the look of him and could see the resemblance of Piccolo. Good thing Darc already told him that this race is not evil and Piccolo was a special case on earth.

    "Hey! Nail. Long time no see!", came from Darc and he landed with Lite.

    Nail chuckled after recognizing him. "Darc! Well, it has been so long that you already changed by so much!" Then he looked at Lite. "And who is this?", he asked.

    Darc smiled and put his arm around Lite his shoulders. "This here is my childhood friend Lite. He also does martial arts."

    "Hey there.", grinned Lite in response.

    Nail nodded at his greeting and then analyzed him. "By the control of his energy, he seems pretty strong. Can we compare a little?", he asked Lite.

    Lite nodded and Darc went to the side. Both of them started to get into their respected stances and went at each other. They exchanged fists pretty casually at first but slowly increased their speed and power. But at some point, Lite was flung around like a ragdoll by Nail.

    After seeing that Nail stopped the exchange and Lite patted away the dust from his clothes.

    "You really became strong, Nail. Very well done.", commented Darc. "Can you put out your maximum energy, please? I want to look at something."

    "Sure.", agreed Nail and charged up. Darc activated the scouter. He could feel that Nail was somewhat around the same level as Lite. Just a tad stronger maybe but with the scouter, he could see the real amount. With his energy, it became harder to judge weaker people more accurately lately.

    "260.000 BP...You really increased your power by a lot in those years! Considering you don''t have a gravity chamber makes it really something. Well done.", said Darc.

    Nail let his energy drop and he smiled "I may have more brute strength but Lite has a very good foundation. So, are you here for elder Guru to help him advance? If my guess is correct you are here for that, no? Or is it the Dragon Balls?", asked Nail now.

    "There are Dragon Balls here?", asked Lite now.

    "Yeah, there are. And we are not here for them. We really are here for elder Guru. With that Lite will probably outpower you, Nail.", smirked Darc now.

    Nail only snorted "Then it means I only need to train harder. And as long it is good people that get stronger it is okay in my point."

    "Who is this Guru you are always mentioning?", asked Lite again. He always nodded at Darc if he mentioned him because he trusted Darc but hearing his name so often made him curious now. especially after hearing that it would make him stronger. To be truthful he was just confused at most when Darc was telling him about stuff. He had an attention span of a goldfish.

    "He is our elder and father to many of our race.", answered Nail to him.

    "Elder Guru also can tap into the potential of people and increase their energy. That is what we are here for. Now, shall we do it?", explained Darc and Nail nodded.

    After seeing Guru he looked somewhat older than before. No wonder because he only had about 6 years left to live now. Nonetheless, he was very happy to see Darc again and after some small chat, he agreed to unlock some of Lite his potential.

    And just as guessed his potential brought him to whopping 1,2 million in BP. It was a smaller increase in multiplier than Krillin but that was probably because he was already stronger than him. Also, he ended up with more energy than Darc himself after having his power unlocked.

    Elder Guru wanted to tap some more of Darc his potential but it didn''t seem to work anymore. Looks like only elder Kai would be able to tap into that last bit. But Darc didn''t bother about that. At some point, he would get the chance. And if he really wanted and needed the power he just had to break the Z Sword.

    Saying their farewells to the elder and Nail they both teleported to the western headquarters of the GP and went straight to the place where the Saiyans were training. Right, Lite would become the commander of them and be a link for Darc to control and contact them.

    After all, Arkis had already a lot to do herself. Even if she didn''t complain much. This would take some burden from her.

 Chapter 82: Zenkai Or Potential

    Arriving at the training ground of the Saiyans he was immediately noticed by Ocora who seemed to take in some nutrition.

    "It has been a while, Ocora. Where are the others?", asked Darc her.

    "Hey, Darc. Well, Maiz and Ruco are inside the training chambers. Been and the other four are probably resting right now. We change shifts so we can use the chambers as much as possible.", she answered him.

    "That''s a good tactic since you only got 3 chambers. And it also looks like you all improved a lot. I am happy to see that.", smirked Darc now since he could feel the energy exuding from Maiz and Ruco inside the chambers. By definition, they were about the same power that Nail was already. And that only in about a years time.

    But their improvement will probably stagnate from here on out if they can''t get fighting experience. Saiyan may have great potential but only a few chosen few that constantly fight battles will ever reach the Super Saiyan state.

    Darc actually planned to push these four Saiyans to at least that level.

    Ocora chuckled and put her hands on her hips. "And I am actually the strongest of us four.", she exclaimed proudly.

    Darc was actually surprised. Sure she concealed her energy right now but wasn''t Maiz the strongest one when he met them? Well, looks like Ocora has a better affinity with gravity chambers. Or did something happen while she trained?

    "You surpassed Maiz? Did you hurt yourself while training?", asked Darc now since he actually wanted to know if it''s her talent or the Zenkai that boosted her.

    "Hmm? Actually, I kept pretty much to the instructions you gave us. I did injure myself somewhat while going overboard with an energy attack that I overestimated. But it healed pretty quickly.", she said after thinking about it.

    Darc smiled. "So you got yourself a Zenkai. No wonder you surpassed him. But keep it reasonable. If you happen to die it would be useless to everyone.", he added after hearing her words.

    "What is a Zenkai?", asked Lite now from the sidelines.

    "Who is this?", asked Ocora with a frown after Lite butted in.

    "Oh, right. This here is Lite. He is a friend of mine - a comrade. He will also be in charge of your group. And a Zenkai is the ability to improve after a near-death experience. The Saiyan race is known for it. If they survive their bodies imprint on the pain and open up more energy reserves. Depending on how much energy is accumulated inside those said reserves the Zenkai can vary from person to person.", explained Darc to the both of them.

    "Isn''t that practically cheating? Oh, wait. Isn''t that actually about the same as what Guru did?", asked Lite and corrected his question after thinking about elder Guru. Ocora frowned again after being indirectly called a cheat. She definitely does not have a good impression of Lite now.

    Darc arched his brows in amazement at the intricacy of Lite his thoughts. Was that really Lite at this moment? He put his hand to his chin and started thinking.

    "Hmm, actually, that is a very good thought there. In a way that is correct. But I think they do have differences. For example, I think a Zenkai is riskier and only works on stronger opponents but does not tap on to ones potential. While potential can always be unleashed when it is accumulated and probably has a much higher limit cap than a Zenkai. But then again, on the other hand, a Zenkai can break one''s limit if certain circumstances happen...", started Darc talking in thought.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    "Alright, I got it. Don''t go drifting off there. ", interrupted Lite after seeing that Darc went into a thinking trance.

    Ocora actually got curious about this knowledge he had. " So we Saiyan can always break our limits as long as we fight and survive? Is it even possible to defeat people like Frieza?", she asked now.

    "Pretty much but for that, you would have to go through hell and beyond.", answered Darc. "Now then. Back to the actual reason why I am here. Can you get everyone together? Just like I said. I want to introduce your captain now.", said Darc to her.

    She looked at Lite and frowned once again. "You mean this weak looking guy?"

    Lite his mouth twitched. "Weak?", he asked

    "Stop this right now. I can assure Lite is strong enough to lead the group.", said Darc and sighed at this disharmony.

    Ocora sighed. "Alright, I will get the others."

    Shortly after she went away and got everyone together it didn''t take long to introduce Lite to the group. He also explained that Lite will be the leader. At that point, Ruco got agitated again. So Darc had to let Lite show his power and beat up everyone. They also would probably gain some insight from that.

    And after that was easily done the Saiyans kept their mouths shut. Ocora actually even got a little bit flustered after seeing his power. They still respected the strong.

    ----

    Both Darc and Lite now stood in his office at the western headquarters.

    "Good, I will be leaving now. Keep in contact via Alice and send reports every week if possible." Then Darc took out some documents from a drawer and gave it to Lite. "This is your first mission. You need to find the Tree of Might. It is a very unique tree that we need. And then there are also some coordinates of some planets where Saiyan where seen or were mentioned in the intel we got through hacking into Frieza his network. Gather them and return them here. That''s about all for now."

    Lite looked through the document and nodded. Then he smiled "Alright, this will be done in a jiffy."

    "Is it? Anyway, you better start learning the instant transmission I included to the documents. With your current power, you should have enough energy to use it. And don''t forget to come back to earth from time to time or Glew is gonna be pissed.", added Darc.

    Lite scratched his head and laughed wryly. "Yeah, I nearly forgot about that."

    Darc sighed but he couldn''t really say anything more to that since he himself was doing the same thing. So he just teleported away back to earth.

    ----

    When he appeared back at earth he could see his mother and father had come over.

    "Mom, Dad. You are here again?", he asked them both.

    His father grinned at him and nodded as a greeting but his mother was displeased with the way he greeted them.

    "You don''t like us being here? Hmpf I seem to have really failed as a mother. Your daddy is really something, Trunks. He doesn''t want granny to visit you. That makes me sad. You won''t become like him, right?", said Kibini while holding Trunks in front of herself. Trunks only looked at her in curiosity and started laughing. "Yes, my dear Trunks loves his granny, right?", she added and kissed Trunks his forehead and started to cuddle with him.

    Darc sighed. "It''s just that you are coming over like every day now. You know, if you really want to see your grandchild that much just give me a call. I will gladly bring over that energy bundle. Bulma and I could use that time for ourselves.", he said and joined them at the couch.

    Kibini looked at him and smiled now. Darc arched a brow and wondered what that smile was about.

    "Oh, that is a sweet thing to say, but I don''t see you upholding it.", said Bulma from behind him.

    Darc leaned his head back and smiled at her. "I don''t uphold it? Then let''s just go now before your mother gets wind of this and denies my parents to take care of him.", he answered her. That actually was the problem most of the time. But if his mother would just call him he could teleport Trunks to her and Panchy couldn''t do anything but nag at him. Otherwise, Bulma would still at some point get distracted with Trunks herself if he was here. Effectively killing that chance.

    Bulma looked at him deeply and Darc stretched his hand out and pulled her to himself to give her a kiss. Trunks saw that and flew over to them. Darc caught him. "What is it? Do you want to have a kiss too? Or am I taking away your mommy? Which is it?", he smirked at his son. He already somewhat knew what he was after.

    Trunks looked at him and then to Bulma. He stretched his little arms to her. Darc sighed in defeat and lifted him over himself into the arms of Bulma. She only smiled and took him and also sat on the couch.

    That little devil really was something. Well, when he is older it will become better. At least he hoped that it would.

    They started a conversation that took some time until his parents said their goodbye.

    "Until next time, you three", said Truff. "Bye-bye, Trunks. Behave well, do you hear?", added Kibini before they left.

 Chapter 83: Arkis In Danger?

    A few days passed again. Now it was not long anymore until the World Martial Arts Tournament. A few months now to be exact. At that point, the Z timeline would begin. Come to think of it a lot has already changed. Darc wondered if really something bad would happen for him to mingle around with time like this. Somehow he had a bad feeling.

    He stopped sulking about what if scenarios and kept to his regular working and training. Trunks his birthday came up in November and Darc took a day completely off to celebrate it with him.

    To connect his bond with the family he now had, he especially toured the Universe a little bit for beautiful gems and minerals to make two more pendants just like the one Bulma had. But they had to vary in color.

    A red crystal was for himself and another green one was for Trunks to wear. Just like the basic colors, they would complement each other. With a little bit of help from his magic, he also made sure these materials were safe and that the pendant would also grow along with Trunks.

    Bulma was actually pretty happy about the idea to connect the three of them like this. At least he made some effort to be somewhat of a father so she didn''t bother to bicker about it needlessly.

    Soon, A little bit after new years Darc got a disturbing message from Chronoa that he couldn''t ignore. So he teleported right to the time nest.

    ----

    "What happened!?", asked Darc with a somewhat angry voice after he reached the time vault where Chronoa was looking at a time scroll.

    She sighed after she saw Darc arriving. "Take a look at this.", she answered and handed him the dark time scroll over.

    Darc looked at it and saw the scenes in it. Those scenes were the depiction of Future Trunks his timeline and the Androids. But something was rather of. Instead of Trunks fighting the androids, it was Gohan. Normally that wouldn''t be that much of a bad sign but what Gohan used inside the scroll was the Super Saiyan 2 state. A state he was never supposed to reach in canon.

    What made things worse was that the androids were somewhat stronger than they were in canon and Gohan had a hard time by himself even in his SSJ2 transformation. This was really bad. What was the cause of that? Shortly after he saw Arkis in the scroll and that surprised Darc.

    "How is it that I can see Arkis inside the scroll? Did you actually send her to fix this timeline?", he asked Chronoa immediately.

    "No, I would never send her into such a dangerous time alone. And it''s better she does not see this. That Arkis is the Future Arkis.", said Chronoa with frowned brows.

    "What!? How!? Wait! Is there actually a version of me there as well?", asked Darc in a somewhat agitated state now.

    Chronoa looked grim now. She didn''t know how to start explaining. "No...actually I researched about you, Darc. Do you remember when I mentioned that you felt like someone that didn''t fit in this time? You...Are an abnormality in time itself. In every possible time, you are dead...Or better to say you were never born..."

    Darc furrowed his brows now as well. He did have his guesses since he is a reincarnated being. But that doesn''t explain Arkis. "But what about Arkis. If I am an abnormality then she should be the same. After all, she lives because of me in a way.", said Darc back.

    Chronoa nodded. "That is correct. I did also find out about the origin of the black time scrolls that started to appear. It looks like your existence is the cause. These black scrolls start to appear where you are alive in the timeline. That is until a certain point where things may have happened to you." She paused and remained silent for a short while before continuing. ?That is if my theory is right. I only managed to open up this scroll...Anyway, in this scroll, you died from the same heart virus that Goku had to fight against. Everything else pretty much followed the normal occurrences from the Future Trunks timeline. No Dragonballs to revive anyone and most Z Fighters being dead...Just that your influence over the time made the z fighters stronger. Sadly it also applies to Dr. Gero''s androids. The only good news is that the androids seem to have killed Cell themselves after he tried to absorb them."

    Darc looked blankly at the scroll in his hand after hearing her words. Then his face became solemn.

    "I will go in.", he said in a certain voice.

    "What!? Didn''t you hear what I said? The enemy is much stronger now. You stand no chance.", she rebuked his idea immediately.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "Come back to your sense, Chronoa. You probably know I already changed our current timeline a lot more than what should have been allowed. You even talked about the Half-Saiyan Trunks a minute ago but here he is a Human. You can''t even get rid of this timeline on your own...Just let me deal with what I am at fault with.", shouted Darc at her with an angry voice.

    Chronoa made big eyes after his words and stayed silent. Then she broke the silence. "Just be careful."

    Darc nodded and smiled wryly "Thank you for letting me have a family here, Chronoa"

    Chronoa was again surprised but then Darc stretched out the scroll in front of himself and concentrated. A dark aura surrounded him and pushed him through one time-barrier after another until he appeared in a destroyed city.

    Darc looked around and narrowed his eyes with a stern look. Only death was in front of his face. That he really had to see the earth like this someday really made his mood go rock bottom. He could feel the negative energy surrounding him and nearly suffocating him. And it made him think about his son at the same moment.

    Just a few hours ago he held him in his hands and now he also knew that there existed a future image of him in this timeline. Darc made a pledge to help Future Trunks because of Bulma but knowing that his own son actually existed in one of these timelines made it even more bitter for him. The question also was what happened to this timelines Trunks anyway? It nagged at his mind.

    Then he picked up an immense ki signature. It was not the androids since they didn''t emit any energy. But just knowing about them being close to that energy was making him angry. And that he currently couldn''t feel Arkis ki signature made it even more rage inducing. Hopefully, he was not too late.

    Gritting hos teeth in anger he started channeling his ki and flew straight to that place he felt the energy from.

    ----

    A few kilometers away Future Gohan was really fighting against the androids in his Super Saiyan 2 form. His dogfight went on pretty well for a while until No.17 and 18 slowly overpowered him with their coordination.

    No. 18 kicked a high kick to his head which he could defend against but 17 came with a straight punch to his gut and broke his defense for a bare second. 18 used that moment and shot a ki blast straight to Gohan¡äs face.

    That sends him falling down to the ground and he couldn''t keep his transformation and reverted back to base form. He was unconscious now.

    "How boring. While we get stronger he is not even improving at all lately.", said 18 to her brother.

    "Well, you can''t expect them to match our unlimited potential. Unlike normal humans, we can become infinitely stronger, sis.", answered 17 and looked down at Gohan. "Let¡äs finish him before that woman comes and interferes again."

    18 nodded but just when they wanted to act they picked another energy signature that came very fast to their coordinates ?Oh, what''s that? Another fighter coming to play? From the energy type, it''s not that woman.", exclaimed 17 and looked at the direction where the energy came from.

    Different than their counterparts these androids had somehow learned to sense ki. Well in a way they still were mostly human.

    "Careful, the energy I feel from that person is very high.", frowned 18. And just as she said that, Darc teleported behind 17. Darc used his energy like sonar from afar and quickly found their position. Not taking them lightly he used any advantage he could.

    So Darc sends 17 with a powerful kick through the buildings in the surroundings.

    "17!! Bastard! Wait, how is that possible. You are Darc! You should be dead!", shouted 18 out and recognized Darc immediately.

    "I am and now its time to pay for your heinous actions.", threatened Darc her.

    18 only snorted. "Hmpf as if that is going to happen. I don''t know why but it looks like you are not as dangerous as you used to be? The rumors about you seem exaggerated. That kick just now was all your power?"

    17 charged out of the rubble and attacked Darc. Darc noticed that and repelled his attacks with his own and started a dogfight with him.

    ¡äDamn, I knew they were strong but this beats everything. They really are at about Super Saiyan 2 level. Just a tad weaker though. Well, still too much for Future Gohan to handle. Even after he reached Super Saiyan 2 he still is outclassed.¡ä, thought Darc and gritted his teeth. ¡äBut I will not back down so easily. First thing I need to do is get Gohan into safety.¡ä

    When 17 made a mistake it was the perfect time and Darc used that to get a knee into his abdomen and kick him away from him to get some distance.

    The weird thing was that he saw 17 smiling as if he enjoyed that hit.

    "Very interesting. You are strong but if we keep this up you will run out of energy. And I am not even using half of my power. Now...", he said and charged once more. This time 17 was so fast that Darc got hit in his ribs because he failed to react in time. He yelped out in pain but before 17 could succeed with another attack Arkis appeared out of nowhere and kicked 17 away.

    Then she placed a hand on him and teleported to Gohan and once again away from this place.

    The destination they arrived at was actually another planet. They were in a capsule house.

    "Gah!" Darc knelt down shortly because his side still ached from that hit. "Thanks, looks like I underestimated them too much. How in the world did they get so strong." It was a good question since Darc was already as strong as a Super Saiyan without Kaioken.

    Arkis remained silent and looked at him after she placed the unconscious Gohan on the bed. Her eyes vibrated with certain emotions. Then she came closer and just hugged him.

    "Urgh. Easy there. It may look like I am back and alive but...I am not the same Darc. I am from the past...", he told her.

    She stiffened after those words and slowly let go. "I see...", she answered and her eyes looked sad.

    "Can you tell me what happened? And where....are Trunks and the others? Don''t tell me they all...", asked Darc now with a sad voice.

    Right at that moment, someone with black hair and blue eyes entered the room they were in. The person saw Darc and made a surprised face and stared at him blankly. "Dad...!?"

 Chapter 84: Timeline Super Androids

    Darc noticed someone moving inside and looked at the person that stared at him. And after hearing his words he smiled. This young men actually was Trunks and Darc could see that.

    What was he? About maybe 20? That was actually about the same age as him and thinking a little bit more about that fact made him feel awkward. But deep down he was happy that this brat was safe.

    And look at that. He did inherit his hair color. All in all, he looked a lot like his Half-Saiyan counterpart plus minus some finer details that looked differently like his nose was smaller or his sharp looking eyebrows looked more relaxed and thinner.

    "Hey there. I guess for you its long time no see?". he asked Trunks with a wry chuckle.

    "It''s really you...How?", asked Trunks once more and couldn''t believe that he saw his father in front of himself.

    "That is a long story. But your mother should be working on a time machine, no? I am actually from the past and here to help. You don''t need to travel in time.", explained Darc. And Trunks accepted that fact pretty easily.

    "So the time machine works.", said Trunks and looked to be in thought. "To tell the truth, mom has not finished the machine yet."

    Then he looked at him again and scratched his cheek a little bit while looking to the side. Being all nervous and all.

    Darc smiled about that reaction after his words and came closer. Then he just hugged him.

    "It''s alright. We are a family. You don''t need to hold yourself in like that. Arkis also just came over and hugged me. So that''s at least what I can do for you as well.", chuckled Darc and Trunks actually started to cry slightly.

    It seems both of them had a good relationship. All the more reason to stop this timeline from going any more chaotic as it already is.

    Then after calming down Trunks immediately became more cheerful. "Its really good to see you again, dad. Come to speak about mom. She will be very happy to see you as well! Let me get her.", said Trunks and ran off.

    Darc smiled wryly. Here it comes. The awkward moment to see someone after dying. Did Goku feel the same? Knowing that airhead, probably not.

    And it didn''t take long and he could already hear someone running. Future Bulma opened the door and charged right in. She ran in front of him and stared at first. Bulma actually looked very much like her past self. Guess that bird paid off.

    Then she checked his body up and down. After doing that she started to get teary eyes and started crying herself out after going to her knees and falling on her butt.

    Darc didn''t know what to say to her after seeing her over the top display of emotions. He actually never saw her crying out like this.

    Bulma stopped suddenly and stood up. Glared at him and slapped him out of anger and frustration.

    Darc was surprised to be hit by her. It took a while and he started laughing cheerfully. "Its good to see you as well, Bulma.", he said and looked at her. Then he kissed her and embraced her warmly.

    "You big idiot...I know you are not my Darc but at least its good to see you again...", she said and then put a capsule into his hands. "Since you are from the past then you are probably able to go back at some point. Take this with you. It is the medicine for your and Goku¡äs virus. That you idiots both went ahead and drank the ultra divine water from Korin¡äs tower. Unbelievable.", she said to him while still being somewhat angry. But relief was seen on her face as well.

    "That is the reason!?", asked Darc now in surprise.

    "Yes, you infected yourself with a virus that slowly spread through your body like poison. The Super Saiyan state from Goku only accelerated the spreading of the virus. Where in your case it took longer. But because you also started using your Kaioken more often it accelerated the same way as his. So, in the end, you also succumbed to the virus in your later years. In your case, it took way longer because your body was way sturdier than Goku but still...", she explained with a sad voice. "Just make sure to take the medicine. Even if it is for the sake of my past self. You hear?", she added.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Darc sighed and it became somewhat quieter. Trunks smiled somewhat to see them talk. "Don''t worry. I will keep it in mind. Anyway, we have work to do. Let''s wake up Gohan.", he said to them.

    Arkis nodded and went over to Gohan. "It really has been a long time, Darc. Are you really prepared to be here? Those androids are very powerful. Even I can''t handle them anymore.", she said while healing Gohan up.

    "I know, I felt the power behind those hits. They are already at the Super Saiyan 2 level. So around 40 to 50 Billion BP in raw power. But did you actually forget about me? There is only one thing we need to do. Training. What happened to Kami his lookout?", he asked all three of them.

    "It should be still there. The androids still take their time destroying earth...Sometimes they don''t even move at all for months.", said Trunks. "But what about it? Kami and the Dragonballs are gone. And new Namek was blown up by Frieza as revenge."

    "Wait, what? Not only the earthen Dragonballs are gone but also the Namekian ones? Damn. Gotta make sure Frieza stays dead in my timeline...", frowned Darc and sighed. "Then only the Super Dragonballs are left now. But for those you guys need to go to Universe 6...", contemplated Darc.

    Arkis finished the healing and looked at Darc in surprise. "Universe 6? Super Dragonballs?", she asked him in bewilderment. Bulma and Trunks were also intrigued.

    "My future counterpart didn''t tell you? There are Super Dragonballs about the size of a planet and they are scattered around the Universe 7 - that is our Universe. And Universe 6 - our twin universe. Anyway, let''s talk about that later. It looks like I also didn''t seem to have told you about the hyperbolic time chamber. Wonder why... this timeline actually is way different than mine...", he explained and thought about something. "Hmm, Arkis. Did I ever lose my ki for about 2 years in this timeline?"

    She heard the question and shook her head. "No to both. I never heard of such a place and such an event also never happened here..."

    Darc smirked. "Alright, that only means that the me right now is already stronger than my future counterpart if my math is right. And you don''t know about my abilities yet. It will help out a lot here. But to make sure that this timeline stays peaceful and you guys can keep it safe I will still train you. You are the only ones left after all that are here protect the universe", he said and placed a hand on his son¡äs shoulder.

    Trunks became aware that his father placed a lot more responsibility on him.

    "Now this is where the hyperbolic time chamber comes into play. A meager day is a whole year inside of it. We will all go inside and train there. With that, you will get proper training done.", he said and thought about Gohan losing in his SSJ2 is probably his lack of training. He probably only had Piccolo as a teacher in this timeline.

    "I am all for it.", interrupted Gohan. "If this is what will eradicate this threat from the earth and help us resurrect our friends..."

    It looked like Gohan was already awake for a while and listened on some of the conversations.

    "Hey there, Gohan. Slept well? What was that action to go in on your own?", scolded Darc after he could finally question him.

    "I..." Gohan wanted to explain himself but Arkis immediately interrupted him. "He got cocky after breaking through into the Super Saiyan 2 state.", she said blatantly.

    Darc looked at Gohan looking away in shame and now understood what this was all about.

    "I understand. Well, now you got your medicine. That said, it looks like Arkis was the one doing the most protection for you and the people.", asked Darc indirectly.

    Bulma nodded "That is right. With her help, we somewhat managed to evacuate a lot of people to this planet through our connections with the GP. But we also can''t return. Every day the earth is being destroyed more and more. And our friends were brave enough to try and solve this problem but...no one thought they were that strong.", she explained how they lived in the last decade.

    "It¡äs alright. Bulma, we will be back in a few days time and I promise we will get rid of these androids. Then I will explain to you how you can collect the Super Dragonballs so you can revive our friends.", he said to her.

    Bulma smiled brightly. She knew he would not break his promise. ?Just be sure to not die."

    "Don''t worry your pretty head so much. You didn''t do that in the past. So why bother doing it now?", he said with a chuckle.

    Bulma only snorted slightly but remained silent. She knew he was right. A time without him did change her somewhat. She took danger much more serious now.

    "Alright let''s move out", told Darc to the three.

    With quick nods everyone prepared and Darc teleported them to Kami''s lookout plateau.

    "Remember, we only got 2 years max in there. Food won''t be an issue since I carry a lot of capsules with me. I even got senzu beans that you guys probably also missed.", he explained them the rules.

    That he actually would eat way 2 years of his lifespan for this. He better make this worth it for himself as well.

 Chapter 85: Hyperbolic Time Chamber

    Kami his lookout was very desolate and there were some damages around the building but luckily it didn''t matter all too much for that.

    Darc looked around where the door was and needed to push some rubble to the side that was close to it.

    "Good, the entrance is still here. I will warn you all again. Very few can handle being inside this place for a year and we are going to break that rule and make two years out of it. And normally only 2 people should enter. The only way getting out of there will then be if we are strong enough to rip the space apart with our energy alone. Do you understand?", said Darc to them in a serious tone.

    Darc watched their expressions become serious and they nodded in agreement nonetheless.

    "I will trust you, dad. Mom always said if you were here you would get this problem solved. And if this really is for us to get stronger, then so be it. We will somehow manage to get out.", said Trunks back.

    Darc smiled. So this Bulma trusted him more than Goku in such cases? Well, it is a little bit to be expected.

    "I will also not back down now. My father always talked greatly about you. And I still remember the days on Namek when we all fought Frieza. Even with Dad and Vegeta going Super Saiyan we still didn''t manage to beat him without your help.", said Gohan now and clenched his fist. "Oh, wait. From what timeline are you again? Can I even talk about these things?", he asked after noticing his slip of the tongue.

    Arkis was also curious about that matter. "Does it influence our own time if we help you out?", she asked.

    "It is alright. Whatever I get from here will only change my timeline. That is also somewhat of a flaw in the time machine. Instead of fixing things it will only create distortion in the time but nonetheless. Once connected to a timeline you can always return there to get help if needed. I presume since I am here, your timeline will now be connected to mine.", said Darc and smiled. "Oh, and I am from about 20 years from the past."

    "So even if we used the time machine. Our world would have been still the same.", contemplated Gohan. "So you training us is really the only way."

    Darc nodded. "Now, let''s go inside.", he said and opened the time chamber.

    ----

    Inside the hyperbolic time chamber, the air was dry hot and thin. Maybe a little bit too thin for four people. Darc frowned about that right at the moment he entered. Was space here like a bottle that was closed? Looks like he would have to have some results in half a years time or else something bad may happen. But let''s hope he is not right about that.

    The gravity was also much higher than earth.

    "Really, this place is something.", said Darc and made a grabbing motion in the air. Then he walked further to the vast white space.

    "Whoa, no wonder one could go insane in this place. There is nothing here...", exclaimed Trunks after following up and he was a little bit shaken.

    "Keep calm, Trunks. That is also why we are four people and not alone. Like that, we can keep going longer.", explained Darc.

    "It will still be a hard time.", said Gohan with a smile. That was the first one he saw from him since he arrived here. The people from this Timeline resembled their counterparts but still were different.

    "About that. Dad, do you really think I am of any use?", asked Trunks now with some doubts in his mind.

    Darc arched up his eyebrows. "What''s this now?" Then he looked at Arkis. "Did my future me not train him?"

    "He did train him. It''s just since the Saiyan have the Super Saiyan state it became harder for him to keep up...", answered Arkis and looked at Trunks.

    "That is a problem?", he said and looked at his son. In a way, he knew how he felt. "Well, then let me show you a transformation for you to use. What you really make out of the time here is up to you. If you learn it you would boost your strength. But my future counterpart should have already told you. True strength only comes from your base form. All those transformations and techniques hinder you to achieve true strength.", he added.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Trunks was surprised by the words and Gohan frowned "What do you mean by that?", he asked him.

    "You haven''t figured it out? You are relying too much on your Super Saiyan transformation. It''s already to the point where you only fight in that state. But just think about it. The Super Saiyan boosts your base. If your base stays the same you will hardly improve at all. And your base only improves after hard training or when you fight someone stronger in your base. Going Super Saiyan makes the fight easier and therefore minimizes the gain after the fight. That is also why the androids mumbled about something like you not improving as fast anymore as you did prior to Super Saiyan 2 and they are not wrong in that assumption.", said Darc. "That is why no transformations in the first year. After that, I will let you use them to get familiar with them. You will see the difference."

    Gohan his mouth twitched. Did he really rely too much on his Saiyan heritage? He cast down his gaze. Darc noticed that. "Hey, Gohan. You shouldn''t take it that much to heart. Just try to make your Super Saiyan a part of your base...", he added.

    "Now, let me show what I wanted to show. Actually, I haven''t used it myself until now so let''s see what happens together.", said Darc and positioned himself a little bit further away from them.

    Then he charged his ki up and a white cone surrounded him constantly. It slowly increased in size.

    "Such immense ki...", exclaimed Trunks "Dad was always that strong?"

    "He is way stronger than I remember.", noticed Arkis with a pleased smile. "Now, do you believe me that you also have such potential?" She did try to always get his hopes up so that he wouldn''t sulk on being weaker than the others since he was human. He can become an incredible martial artist if he just believed in himself.

    "Unbelievable. With this amount, he could easily take me on in my Super Saiyan state but that is about it.", said Gohan after feeling the ki.

    "Gohan did you actually forget about his Kaioken?", asked Arkis to not become cocky again.

    Gohan only nodded to that. "And whatever he is going to show now. His energy is still rising...", added Gohan.

    Darc already closed his eyes and concentrated his energies inside his body. They traveled through every channel in his body. ¡äIt should be around here. Let''s hope I don''t hit the heart or else going berserk is bad. Now I need to accumulate enough ki and slowly anger myself.¡ä, he thought to himself.

    The energy started to collect at a little gate and tapped at it slowly. With the dark thoughts, he had when he entered this timeline, Darc could get himself somewhat angry and slowly he could see that little gate opening. Trying even harder it only opened to a certain point but that was enough. Now Darc pushed all the energy through that little gap to rip it open.

    From outside one could see how his ki rapidly increased and his aura grew stronger every second.

    "That! No way! His ki is rising more rapidly now!", said Gohan in disbelief at first and a serious expression was placed on is face after noticing something. "This feeling...don''t tell me..." The familiarity he felt from this was so striking. But that cant be.

    "RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!", shouted Darc out. His hair rose into a spikey position and his ki bursted out violently in all directions.

    The other three protected themselves from the pressure that attacked them. Arkis stood in front of Trunks to help him out and Gohan even turned Super Saiyan to keep standing.

    The ki from Darc slowly calmed down and build up a golden aura around his body. At first, that was about everything that really changed. But when he slowly opened his eyes one could see that they brightly shone with a yellow color.

    Darc looked at his hands and watched as the energy coursing through his body right now was amazing. No wonder Goku and the other Saiyan relied so much on it. It consumed a lot of ki but that was not a problem after getting such a high ki control as Darc had. His control probably also was the factor that let him enter this transformation.

    Then he smiled and looked at the others. He breathed out and his ki became normal again. The shine in his eyes vanished and his ki dispersed. "So, how was it. The so-called Super Saiyan that is.", he asked them with a teasing chuckle. "Though it''s more of a Super Human now, is it?", he added to the last words.

    Gohan was completely taken by that and had his mouth wide open. Trunks had also big eyes in disbelief. Only Arkis smiled brightly at that display.

    "That...that feeling was exactly like my father when he transformed. Even your Ki right now feels very similar. But how? Was the Super Saiyan not a legend only Saiyans could transform into?", asked Gohan now with a frown. He already reverted back to his base form as well.

    "You are mistaken, Gohan. There never was a legend about a Super Saiyan. There is only a legend about a Saiyan God and a Saiyan Devil. Those are two different things. You call them the Super Saiyan and Legendary Super Saiyan. That is if the last title even ring a bell for you. And this state basically everyone can enter as long they work hard enough.", explained Darc.

    Then he clapped his hands once. "Alright, let''s stop this conversation and start training. We don''t have much time to get you to at least my level. Trunks, I hope that gave you enough motivation to keep going further.", he added and now wanted to start with the training.

    Being shocked at this truth, Gohan had to calm down first. The energy that Darc showed just now surpassed everything that he ever felt. And Darc looked like he suppressed most of it. Only with the first stage, Darc was already much stronger than he was in the second stage?

    He gritted his teeth at first but then sighed. After calming down somewhat he did nod in confirmation to start the training. The other two were also ready for the training.

 Chapter 86: 2 Days Later

    2 Years have passed inside the hyperbolic time chamber.

    Darc was currently in meditation but slowly stopped and awoke from it to see both of his new students sparring with each other.

    Trunks and Gohan exchanged fists at this moment. And every trade let out a clear bang into the surroundings. Sweat rolled down their faces and both were breathing heavily.

    Shifting his body sideways Trunks could land a clear hit on Gohan and tried to land another punch but that only server for Gohan to grab his wrist and punch him back even harder and then even landing a hit with a kick to his side.

    Not letting himself get beat up any more than that Trunks used a point-blank blast against Gohan and separated himself from him. They landed apart from each other and stared with both of their golden auras pulsing. Small blue electric sparks also traveled around their bodies.

    "That''s about enough. Looks like both of you can handle the second stage now very effortlessly. Still, keep in mind to only use it if you really are in a pinch. Don''t forget to strengthen your base. Oh, and It is about time we left this place.", said Darc from the side where he floated around in a lotus position and looking down at the two. Then he threw two Senzu beans to each of them. "Gohan, if you would be so kind?", he added as a question.

    Arkis was also doing the same meditation as Darc and had her eyes closed but when she heard Darc saying it was about time they left, she stopped her meditation as well and also put her attention to Gohan.

    Gohan caught that Senzu and ate it. After having his energy restored and feeling even stronger than before he nodded. Darc already explained to him how to leave this place. And to make sure they were strong enough he made it a requirement that Gohan would be the one opening the space rift.

    Trunks, on the other hand, disengaged his super state and relaxed after eating his own senzu. He also became very powerful through this training. Even more so than he thought he would become. But that was not enough yet. He was after all somewhat behind in all those years. What he now knew though, was that he had inherited his father''s talent in martial arts. And he was somewhat proud about it.

    In these two years, he could see just how amazing his father really was. When he was younger, he never really thought about it since he was more of a normal father to him and kept most things about his work to himself. Maybe he thought to take everything on his own shoulders and not get him involved. Well, he also could somewhat feel that his mother may have had a certain role to play in that decision.

    Trunks did still remember how she was when he was younger. She let him train but fighting dangerous enemies was mostly out of the question. So in the end Trunks never really had to fight a death battle until the androids came and started to destroy everything. Even then Arkis still mostly protected them.

    Knowing all this now he still felt a little bit frustrated that he also couldn''t do anything here now. Darc already told him that to really push the super transformation to its limit you need amazing instincts and tap into the primal rage inside oneself. Humans have lost a lot of that instinct but Saiyans still have it. For that reason, Trunks gave up and was content with the progress he made. He was already stronger than the androids and that seemed good enough anyway. He still got time to train more.

    "Alright, if you manage to go into the 3rd stage and open the rift, I say you pass and can handle pretty much everything that comes against you for a while.", said Darc.

    At this moment Gohan concentrated deeply and powered up. Shouting very loudly and trying to break that barrier really took a massive amount of ki and control. But he still managed it after a while of extreme shouting and powering up.

    And the fact that Darc actually taught them about the inner workings of the body like the meridians helped Gohan out identifying the chakra gates which in return made it easier to control the Super Saiyan state and be able to push more energy through it. But to really break that level Darc unsealed Gohan his tail and restored it back. That gave him the push needed to tap into his primal rage accompanied with the Oozaru form.

    Yes, Gohan now has his Saiyan tail again and it was glowing with a yellow radiance right now. On that point, Darc also told him to try and get his great ape transformation under control on another planet with a moon. All that so that he won''t destroy earth himself if they ever get a moon back.

    Finishing his shouting and seeing Gohan finally having transformed into the Super Saiyan 3 state a smile appeared on Darc. But Gohan grimaced in a somewhat pained expression "This state really is counterproductive. I can feel the ki demand being unreal. I can at most keep this up for only a few minutes...And my body hurts...But the power really is overwhelming"Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "Didn''t I tell you already, Gohan? The 3rd stage may be powerful and something only Saiyans may achieve that easily but at the same time, its consumption in ki is way too much compared to the first 2 stages. Your stamina is also being drained constantly because even with your sturdy body, you can''t handle the massive violent behavior of your ki. This stage even creates new cells in form of long hair that helps in balancing it out somewhat...", explained Darc. "Now, you should hurry or else you will be out of breath before you manage to open a rift."

    Gohan nodded with a stern look and prepared himself.

    "The amount of energy is unbelievable. He will very likely succeed. Space around here is already trembling just with his presence...", said Trunks and looked around after sensing the changes around them.

    Darc smiled after he landed beside Trunks. "That is very likely. You two should get ready to dive through that dimensional hole that will be created." His words were meant for Trunks and Arkis who also just now landed beside them. They both nodded in confirmation and looked at Gohan.

    Gohan breathed in a lot of air and then shouted and pushed a lot of energy into that shout. A beam of energy and echo ripped through space and created a tunnel 2 meters wide that led outside.

    Darc nodded and charged forth through it. Arkis and Trunks followed suit. The last one was Gohan after he lost his breath and transformed back to his base and made it just in time to hop through.

    "Alright, after 2 years we are finally out of that hell.", said Darc and stretched himself. He breathed in the cold air around him.

    "I didn''t find it so bad.", commented Arkis. "Since you will probably leave us again. This was time well spent. Trunks probably is the in the same opinion."

    "Nah, I am happy to be out there as well.", he denied that. That made Arkis frown and pinch his cheek. "Ouch, that doesn''t mean I didn''t enjoy the time seeing dad again. With this training, it just made me more determined to make sure to find the Super Dragonballs and revive him in our time.", he added after being scolded by Arkis.

    Arkis smiled after hearing his honest words.

    Darc looked at him. "That will be a lot of work for you. You will need to find the current Supreme Kai and with his help get into contact with the angel attendant...And then there is the God of Destruction...Just make sure to keep it low and do it in moderate steps, you three.", said Darc and also thought about Buu but it was better to remain silent about that and let them handle that themselves as well. With that, they would meet the Supreme Kai anyway. "But first things first. Let''s get rid of these pesky androids."

    "Dad, Gohan already charged away...", interrupted Trunks him and Arkis chuckled to that comment.

    "What!?", exclaimed Darc and looked around. Then he sighed. "Then let''s join him. He is probably very eager to destroy them."

    ----

    Gohan emitted some of his energy over the city they fought inside the last time and waited. And it didn''t take long and 18 and 17 came flying over to him.

    "Well look who it is. Our friend Gohan. Haven''t you had enough last time? You are back that quick for a beating?", asked 17 him.

    "The one who is getting beat and destroyed today is you two. Not one death will be unaccounted for. Not one.", said Gohan with a serious tone and charged at 17.

    "What? You actually don''t transform? Are you may be tired of living? Well then, have it your way!", said 17 with a slight laugh and shot out an energy blast.

    But Gohan deflected that blast with his hand and reached 17 faster then he thought. Then he transformed into his SSJ2 in the last second and kicked 17 into some buildings.

    "What!?", exclaimed 18 in surprise. "You are stronger than before. That makes no sense. What did you do?", she asked and attacked as well. "Looks like I need to help out again."

    "Don''t think this will end up the same way as last time.", said Gohan while dodging her attacks. 17 also charged forth from the rubble and joined in a coordinated attack on him but still, they couldn''t get a clear hit in.

    "Damn, this cant be! His energy level rose exponentially in these past 2 days. Did we underestimate the Zenkai from him?", asked 17 with gritting teeth.

    "Enough of this. This ends here." Gohan grabbed both their heads then pushed them down to the ground and slammed them into the concrete. After that, he throws them up.

    "Ka.....me....ha....me....." he charged a lot of energy into this one attack. "HAAAAA!!!!!" With a powerful force, Gohan let the attack explode at the moment the androids were at their highest point in the air.

    The Kamehameha wave made a beautiful arc into the direction of the androids and clashed against them.

    Pushing them in the direction the wave was headed. In this case into the cosmos.

    17 and 18 both somewhat tried to resist the attack and they actually succeeded somewhat but Gohan felt that and for a short moment transformed into his SSJ3 state and eliminated the last bit of struggle the two androids could exert with inserting more ki into his Kamehameha.

    With that simple yet powerful attack, he cleared the earth of this malice. Gohan looked somewhat in disbelief after his attack pulverized them and then breathed out a long sigh that signalized the amount at which his mind now felt at ease. He could at least relax now. He reverted back to his base form.

    "Well, that was fast. Good job, Gohan.", said Darc from behind after he teleported to his ki signature.

    Gohan only looked back and had a bright smile on his face. "Its all thanks to you, Darc. Thank you."

    "Don''t need to thank me. Just make sure to keep the earth safe and revive the others. And if there is some trouble you can just use the time machine. Oh, but do keep it a secret from anyone higher up or else they will chew you up for such a machine being in existence.", chuckled Darc back.

    Well, that was way easier than he thought. Did he maybe overdo it with his training here? He scratched his head in confusion.

 Chapter 87: This Is Not Over Yet!

    Darc smiled and threw Gohan another senzu to let him heal up.

    "Looks like it is time for me to leave...", he said to them and saw that Trunks and Arkis looked somewhat sad now. Gohan was only nodding.

    "Don''t be like that. Hey, how about you visit me when you are done with your things. Would be nice to see you have succeeded and all.", added Darc to his prior words. Then he moved over to Trunk and placed his hand on his shoulder again. "Take care of your mother for me, okay?"

    Trunks nodded and Darc moved on to Arkis.

    Standing in front of her he scratched his cheek. He actually didn''t know what to say to her.

    "Give me a kiss...", said Arkis after that silence.

    Darc, as well as Trunks and Gohan, was surprised by those words.

    "What did you say? Did we end up having such a relationship?", he asked her in disbelief.

    "No, but I want one before you leave. I have waited long enough. It''s better I tell you now that I have been interested in this for a long time. Waiting for you to notice is like waiting for the sun to rise from another direction. So you better do something about my past me. But right now, give me a kiss.", she said with a smile and she also looked like she would not accept a no.

    "Arkis...What are you saying? You know my mother will not like this?", said Trunks from the sides.

    "Who is going to tell her about it?", she looked at him with a very scary look and Trunks immediately backed off. "Besides, Bulma knows about it already. Oh, and you never officially married her. That still pisses her off from time to time. So make sure you marry us both, alright?", she asked and then kissed him without saying anything more.

    Gohan blushed a little and looked away after seeing this unfold.

    Darc himself was dumbstruck and then he just sighed and scratched his head with a somewhat annoyed manner. Not annoyed about her taking the initiative but about him now needing to solve this. You know the Bulma here is different than the one from the past, right? Or did you already secretly allied yourself with her? No, this will just end badly.

    "Well, that being done and all... I will be off then. I see what I can do but I can''t make any promises on that matter.", he said and took the time scroll out of his pockets with which he came here.

    But when Darc tried to use the scroll it didn''t work at all. He just stood there like an idiot and nothing happened.

    "Hmm? What''s going on? I can''t use the scroll?", he said and furrowed his brows.

    "What''s wrong?", asked Arkis.

    Darc looked at her and the awkwardness killed him internally. Then he laughed wryly. "Looks like I can''t leave yet for some reason.", he answered her.

    Silence came over the group but then Darc intercepted a telepathic message directed at him.

    At first, it was gibberish and he couldn''t quite get the message.

    "Huh?", he exclaimed and looked up into the sky and concentrated more.

    *Can you hear me?*, asked the person again.

    Darc''s face became serious *Yeah, I can. Who are you?*, he asked back.

    *Me? Have you already forgotten about the great me?*

    *Wait, King Kai? Well, it has been some time. So why are you contacting me?*

    *I wanted to deliver you the possible reason why you can''t use that scroll. Broly is arriving at earth right now and until he is taken care off you won''t be able to use it. That''s at least what the message from Chronoa to you contains. Be careful, Darc. That Broly emits monstrous energy...*

    Darc his eyes widened *Broly? Fuck, that tank is not supposed to be here...Alright, thanks for telling me, King Kai*

    The other three saw him being all serious out of the sudden and Arkis also looked up. Just at that moment, everyone could feel intense ki entering the atmosphere.

    "What the!?", exclaimed Gohan.

    "Looks like I know now why I can''t use the scroll yet. We got a real nasty visitor...", explained Darc with a serious tone. "You know how I told you there are two legends about a Saiyan God and Saiyan Devil? Looks like the Devil freed some time in his schedule to visit us..."

    "You mean this energy is from a Saiyan? Unbelievable.", said Trunks.

    "So that is why you call him a devil...His energy is very sinister and he actually has godly ki intermixed in it...It''s not developed to being significant but I can still feel it.", noticed Arkis.

    "Now we will have a real hard time. No more going solo. Do not take him lightly. We will all fight together in this one. Now, let''s move out", said Darc and gritted his teeth. Then he charged off to the position where Broly will land at.

    ----

    A little bit later at the landing side of the spaceship that was used by them to get here.

    Broly and Paragus opened the doors to the spaceship and came outside with a lot of soldiers accompanying them.

    "Where do you think you are going with that amount of soldiers?", asked Darc in front of them.

    Broly looked at Darc and seemed to silently guess his power.

    "Oh, you already knew we entered this planet? Then I will be blunt. Do you know someone by the name of Vegeta? There should be a royal Saiyan on this planet.", asked Paragus.

    "...You are too late. Vegeta already died. That still doesn''t explain you coming here with those soldiers and..." Darc looked directly at Broly "That calamity over there."

    Paragus became cautious and narrowed his eyes after Darc hinted at Broly being a danger.

    "You don''t need to be so silent about it. Do you think I wouldn''t notice? I will be straightforward. Leave this planet or get destroyed. It''s your choice.", threatened Darc them. He didn''t bother talking with them since this will very likely end up in a fight anyway.

    He already could see Broly twitching in psychotic manners. And that last threat made him look even angrier.

    "Do you know who we are?", asked Paragus displeased.

    "Sure, you are the Devil Saiyan and another disillusioned Saiyan who thinks he has the right to rule his race. You actually wanted to trick and kill Vegeta. That tells me enough about you.", answered Darc.

    "How did you? Fine, if it''s like this then so be it. Broly! Take care of these scums."

    Broly heard the command and walked forward.

    "Everyone get ready. Go all out immediately...", said Darc and also let out his own energy.

    This time around he used his full power. His godly ki also intermixed with his normal ki, making him use the same type of unnoticeable energy like the one Arkis used.

    The others also did the same. Trunks used his second stage superstate. At first, Paragus only snorted at their display because he couldn''t feel anything from Darc and Arkis. And Trunks just was a human in his eyes. But when he also saw Gohan going into his Super Saiyan 2 transformation he was surprised. "That form..."This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Broly saw that as well and roared out. His anger also transformed him into the Super Saiyan state. "I will slaughter you all!! I am stronger than you! I am the strongest!! I am the Legendary Super Saiyan!!!", he shouted and charged at them.

    "Now look what you did...", said Paragus with a slight smirk after he saw Broly losing his calm. At the same time, he also prepared everything to get out of here. The planet would probably be destroyed after this fight.

    Broly charged directly at Gohan first since he was the reason why he was so pissed. Gohan intercepted his fist with his own.

    "No, Gohan! Dodge!!", shouted Darc but it was too late. Gohan was hit with a clothesline like a truck would do a normal person. He flew like a ragdoll into the air. Then Broly followed him and made a small arc upwards to be above him and slammed Gohan with his fist back to the ground creating a crater in the process. At this moment Arkis and Trunks knew this would be real trouble.

    Broly landed with a stomp on Gohan and then even kicked him away. He also wanted to blast him but Darc intercepted Broly¡äs last attack with a hit to his face. It had a much greater effect than Gohan his attack and shifted Broly¡äs body somewhat to the direction Darc punched out. Being surprised by that, Broly immediately lost the smirk that he got after showing Gohan who was boss and shifted his attention to Darc and struck him back instead.

    Darc put his arms in front to block that hit but was still hit hard after Broly charged even more power and also seemed to become angrier. The force behind that hit ripped apart a huge chunk of earth underneath Broly and send Darc flying a few meters away. But he succeeded in defending.

    Gohan was back up and tried to get some breath. His body ached a lot but together with Trunks and Arkis they still attacked once more. This time in coordination. But after seeing that most hits were ineffective or simply dodged by Broly that started to get hit back even more often. And at some point, the trio got so beat up and exhausted that the effort was basically in vain.

    "Damn IT! You monster!!", shouted Gohan out in frustration and transformed into his SSJ3 form. Then he attacked again and this time his attacks connected and did somewhat akin to damage.

    "GRAAAAH. YOU LITTLE PEST!", shouted Broly and charged even more energy up and matched Gohan in strength again. He then sends a charged green blast point blank against Gohan and with that Gohan got blasted away and sustained a lot of damage - unable to keep going for a while.

    ¡äFuck, this Broly is also stronger than the normal one¡ä thought Darc after engaging Broly into a dogfight again to keep him fixated on himself so the others did get killed. ¡äI need to increase my power as well.¡ä

    With a short shout, Darc his aura changed to a golden one and his eyes showed a yellow glint. Now every hit from Darc hurt Broly like hell.

    "What is this! Urgh! Damn it! Gah! I won''t lose!!", raged Broly and exchanged blows with Darc one after another. At some point Broly his eyes became white and he entered his complete rage mode with his aura changing to a green one instead of the normal golden aura.

    Gohan came out from some rubble and breathed heavily. "Fight this guy together? Damn, does he have infinite energy like the androids or something? Urgh, we can''t do much but sit and watch from the sidelines...So frustrating.", he said with clenched fists and seemed to somewhat give up to go back in. But he still remained vigilant.

    Trunks lay dormant on the ground away from the fight. Arkis was healing him up at this moment. "This guy is unreal...And here I thought those androids were already bad news...Dad needs to beat him.", he commented after he still followed Darc fighting Broly.

    The energy Broly emitted became more violent by the second. Even the one from Darc seemed to become more erratic and losing its calm side to it. Looks like Darc started to lose his ability to mix both his ki and slowly started to drain his energy way faster than ever.

    "Go down already!", said Darc and interlocked his hands with Broly on the ground. Then he connected a knee to his chin that unbalanced Broly. Then he fired a massive amount of blasts against him. But Broly already erected a green ki shield around himself.

    ¡äIs the only option to beat Broly to destroy his middle dantian? If this keeps up even if I use my complete god ki he will just keep up with his improvements in this fight. I need a distraction and get close enough to land a physical hit. Alright, now or never.¡ä

    Darc distanced himself and charged up energy. "White Tigers Conqueror!" At that point, a white light clad Darc into a ball and shortly after Darc and the light separated. The light turned into a spectral white tiger with electric sparks surrounding its body.

    Not waiting at all, its blue sapphire eyes locked on to Broly and it pounced at him with astounding speed to nail him to the position he stood at. It even completely ignored his barrier. The tiger was even bigger then Broly and its strength was no joke even for Broly to handle. It used its weight to press itself on him and tried to bite his neck.

    "WHAT BEAST IS THIS! GET OFF OF ME!", shouted Broly while holding the paws of the tiger so that it didn''t push him to the ground. And then he mustered every ounce of his strength inside his body and threw the tiger over his head. He did succeed but exactly at that moment when he lifted the tiger and it was above him, Darc already came closing in. Darc collected an immense amount of ki into his fist and struck Broly now in the middle of his unprotected chest.

    His fist pierced the chest and with it the dantian inside his body. Because the dantian of Broly produced an immense amount of energy it paralyzed him somewhat. But he still could act with his monstrous power and tried to fight on even now.

    That made Darc grimace and frown. His attack didn''t seem to have reached deep enough.

    "EVERYONE! Now is the time. Help me out!", he shouted to the others.

    "Ka....me....ha....me.....HAAA!!!!" Darc didn''t wait and fired his Super Kamehameha wave point blank in front of Broly. Gohan, Trunks, and Arkis appeared beside him after hearing his plea and also charged up energy for the same technique. Then they fired their waves as well and joined Darc¡äs.

    "Concentrate on his chest and put as much energy into it as possible!", demanded Darc from them.

    Everyone cried out shouting and pushed as much energy into the wave as possible. It slowly pushed Broly away. This monster still had enough strength to withstand this pressure and not be flung away. Noticing him being pushed back Broly became even more infuriated but that only led to his wound being ripped open even further than it already was.

    Then his dantian ruptured with a clear burst. The Kamehameha wave finally did its job. With that being the case and having no more support from his own ki, he couldn''t stand against this attack any longer. It completely engulfed Broly and pulverized him. Not even leaving a single cell from him intact. His expression was that of horror and rage at his last second of life.

    Everyone breathed heavily. But Darc was not finished yet and looked to the sky where Paragus already tried to flee with his ship. He only aimed his hand to it and send a powerful blast to destroy it. Effectively killing Paragus and his men.

    ¡äLeaving your son behind to die like that. How cowardly.¡ä, thought Darc and then finally breathed out somewhat in a relaxed manner.

    Trunks fell back on his butt "We did it...hah...hahaha...uff"

    "That was really a monster. If there are any more like him than that would be it for the universe." , said Arkis with an exhausted tone.

    Darc laughed lightly. "He hasn''t even reached his full potential and you are already fearing him that much? But you are right. Its better for us that he is gone."

    "You are one to talk. Who needed our help to finish him?", snorted Arkis.

    "Hahaha, I exhausted myself a little bit too much while fighting him and screwed up when I tried to pierce his dantian. I actually enjoyed fighting him. I could have still used my god-form but I feared that even with that Broly would have powered up even more. Well, in a way I did fear him because he would be a danger to you. That is true.", agreed Darc in the end.

    "Hmm? Look, your white tiger is walking toward us. He survived that brunt attack from us that pulverized Broly...", exclaimed Gohan and actually was intrigued how this technique worked?

    The tiger approached his master and Darc placed a hand on his head. After feeling his touch, the tiger reverted back to being a white energy ball and entered Darc his body. "Good job, buddy.", commented Darc before its light vanished completely.

    ----

    After that Darc did what he planned beforehand. He handed over a small booklet he created with his magic to Arkis. In it was information about Zuno and some other minor things that Arkis should take note of.

    Then he slowly started to say his goodbyes again and activated the time scroll he used to get here.

    "Take care of yourselves and until another time. The time scroll slowly became white in his hands and engulfed him with that light. Transporting him back to his time.

    When he was back, a pink face was staring at him intently.

    "Hmpf, look at you. You got wounds all over your body.", said Chronoa and started healing him. "Welcome back. You did an amazing job. Look, now the timeline is not corrupted anymore.", she added and hinted at the now changed color of the time scroll. It became a normal color like all the other time scrolls.

    "...Well, you conveniently contacted King Kai at that time.", he told her with a slight chuckle.

    "That was actually only possible because you were inside that time. It makes me somewhat curious. In a way, you really are the only one that can fix those scrolls.", she said and finished up the healing.

    "And it looks like you became a lot sturdier since last time.", she smiled and patted his exposed chest.

    Looking at himself he did notice that his clothes were pretty ragged again so he materialized some new ones "Well, I did spend 2 years in there to train myself.", he mentioned.

    "Oh, about that. No matter how much time you spend inside those scrolls. It doesn''t affect your body. As long as you are inside the timelines with the help of the scrolls to fix time, your body becomes immune to aging. Somewhat in the same way as the time rings make you immune to events that happen while you are in the future.", told Chronoa him.

    "What? Really? Well, something new learned. Then does that mean I can still use the hyperbolic chamber in this timeline?", he asked her.

    "Yep, you still got your 2 years in this timeline. Not that it even matters. Or do you like visiting that place?", she asked him.

    "Haha, not really. But its good to know. Now I actually just want to relax more than anything. Broly was a real tough cookie. But I got a lot out of this fight for certain." He grinned now after noticing his immense improved base energy after he was healed up. "Well, if something comes up again you know how to contact me. Bye-bye.", he said with a smile and teleported back to earth.

    Chronoa sighed and had a somewhat strange expression on her face after he left.

    The first thing Darc did when he was back home was to cuddle baby Trunks. He really missed this cute bundle of joy. Bulma was somewhat surprised and confused after she saw that but also very happy at the same time. A smile was on her face.

 Chapter 88: 23rd WMA Part 1

    After the events that happened in the future, Darc took it as easy as possible and mostly used that time for family matters. That nothing actually happened in that timeframe was also a good thing.

    It was the age 756 and the exact day was May 7. It was a rainy day and It was about time for the 23rd World Martial Arts Tournament.

    When Darc got out of the cab together with his son he looked at the massive construction that was in front of himself.

    "Say, did this temple get bigger or is my memory getting worse?", he asked Bulma while he lends both her and Arkis a hand to get out of the car.

    "I don''t remember it being this big either." dittoed Oolong. This guy also came along on the ride.

    Bulma quickly was out thanks to the help and unfolded her umbrella. "Right, I forgot to tell you that I invested somewhat in this temple. I had a little bit of guilt after Goku smashed so much of it when he transformed. And since I am visiting this event nearly every time because of you and our friends I thought why not make it a little bit more comfortable like a real stadium.", she answered him.

    ¡äSo that is why the temple could reconstruct itself so fast after Piccolo and Goku smashed it. Girl you really are something. Though this time it looks like she invested a hell of a lot more money in this. This place looks even bigger than the one from the Buu saga.¡ä, thought Darc to himself after checking out the place again.

    Then he took the umbrella while Bulma paid for the ride. At that point, Arkis was also out and looked at the compound. "Bulma, don''t you think you overdid the investment? It''s only a Martial Arts Tournament.", asked Darc her.

    "Not really. We made a contract that 25% of the ad revenue for this goes back to us and that we become one of the main sponsors for this tournament. It is a very good investment. Just look at the number of people that are visiting.", she said back and clung to his free arm. "Today we are also going to see the others. I am kinda excited about how everyone has been doing."

    Darc looked at her and smiled. "Yeah, they probably did very well. I can already feel their presences in this crowd."

    "Got to be nice to feel ki. I for one can''t see anything.", said Oolong.

    Bulma looked around and then took out a scouter from her pockets. It was one with the old version that went on one eye. But it was much more fashionable. "Hmm, let me see. First I input that everything below 100 won''t be shown. Oh, you are right. There are a lot of signatures that exceed that amount. 923,898,853,827,806,671. Those numbers are probably our guys. Who do you think is the strongest signature?", she asked after reading the strongest responses from her scouter.

    "Hmm, I think Goku should be either the first or the second. From there its probably Tien, Krillin, Yamcha, and Chiaotzu. But I can be wrong. There are other strong signatures as well.", he answered.

    "You think so? I guessed the same. By the way. Why are you not participating anymore? I have been wondering about that since the 21st martial arts tournament. You just spectate there as well."

    "We would just humiliate the fighters in this tournament because they stand no chance against us.", answered Arkis for Darc and took Trunks from his arm into her own arms to play with him. Trunks smiled and hugged her dearly.

    "What she said. Arkis and I are already too strong for this martial arts tournament. Just remember the energy levels that we measured from last time. Besides, I already got that champion title when I was 9... or was it 10? Can''t remember.", added Darc.

    Bulma came to a realization that she actually forgot about that fact. "Right, there was something like that. Wow, comparing them now with you is really..." then she smiled. "Well, looks like my lover is the strongest there is."

    "That you guys would get a kid. Really, I was just gone for a while to get some of my own things done and this happens.", mentioned Oolong after hearing what Bulma said and looking at Arkis and Trunks. He returned a few months back after he left to go to his mansion to clear things out.

    After all, he couldn''t just ignore that place forever. And when he returned some small baby attacked him out of the blue. Trunks seemed to think Oolong was some kind of plush. Darc only chuckled when he remembered that scene and didn''t comment on it.

    "From the looks of it, there are also going to be a lot of participants in this tournament. Alright, let''s go and wait at the place where the fighters register themselves. It''s the best place to meet the others.", said Darc to the three.

    ----A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Later when they walked over from the parking lot to the entrance and waited near the registering table it didn''t take long for the old pervert Roshi to appear.

    "Ohoho! Look at this fine ass! Bulma and Arkis. You both look as sexy as ever.", said Rohsi after approaching them. And this time before the old guy could even think about touching Bulma her ass Darc hindered him.

    "Old man, you should stop with that habit of yours before I get angry.", he told him and warned him. Roshi got a little bit depressed not succeeding. Then Darc looked to Launch and nodded at her. "Long time no see, Launch."

    Bulma and Arkis also moved closer to Launch and greeted each other. Then launch noticed the little baby in Arkis her arms. "Oh, how cute. Who is this little guy? Can I hold him?", she asked enamored by the cute little thing.

    Bulma nodded. "This here is my little boy, Trunks. Arkis, can you let Launch hold him for a little bit?" Arkis considered and accepted the request. Trunks was very curious about the Lady that he was in the arms now. He grabbed some locks of her blue hair and played with it. Attentively looking at it.

    "Hehe, do you like my hair, little guy? It''s somewhat darker than your mommy''s, right? Ah, wait, that tickles...ah...ah. Achooo!" At that moment she sneezed to the side and everyone got scared for a moment the blond Launch would drop Trunks. But the blond Launch only looked at Trunks and remained silent. "Whose brat is this?", she asked.

    Trunks was so amused about this that he started laughing brightly.

    "Its mine and Bulmas child. His name is Trunks", answered Darc now.

    "Oh, so it''s yours. Oh boy, that is a surprise.", said Roshi.

    Launch looked at Trunks and smiled. "Cute boy. So you guys fucked with each other until this guy came out?", she exclaimed.

    "Launch, your language...", said Roshi

    "Oh, right. Sorry, little guy. But does he even understand anything we say?", she asked.

    "Its still better not to use such harsh language, Launch.", said Bulma now and scolded her a little while also taking Trunks away from her. It was also somewhat embarrassing to hear her

    talk like that.

    "Hello!", came from the side.

    Darc and the others looked at the person that greeted them.

    "Hmm, who is this. Do you guys know him?", asked Bulma the others. They shook their heads.

    "What are you talking about, Bulma. Hey there, Goku", said Darc after recognizing who it is.

    "Wait, that''s Goku?", Roshi and the others were surprised.

    "Turtle Hermit. I am happy that you are okay. And you guys also look very healthy! Hmm, who is that little guy?", answered Goku back while looking at Trunks without noticing that the others didn''t recognize him yet. "Also, Krillin and the others are still not here?"

    "They will be here soon. And that''s Trunks. He is my kid.", answered Darc.

    "It really is Goku! Wow, you changed so much!", said Bulma.

    "Huh? Of course, it''s me? Is it maybe because of my clothes? Wait, let me take of this turban.", said Goku back and took his Turban off his head and showed his unique hairstyle. The rain also already stopped.

    "It''s more the fact that you grew so much, Goku.", said Arkis and told him why they don''t recognize him.

    "Oh, right. You do look like you got smaller.", he said after comparing his height with that of Arkis.

    At that moment the others also came.

    "Heya, we finally meet again, guys", said the shortest of the people. It was Krillin. The others were Tien, Yamcha, Chaiotzu, and Puar.

    "How are you doing, master?", asked Tien at Roshi.

    The group once again remained silent. "What''s wrong with you guys? So much surprise makes you go into stone or something? Its because we changed this much, right?", asked Yamcha and Krillin again.

    "Haha, they are actually still shocked by this guy here.", answered Darc and pointed at Goku.

    Bulma frowned. "Well, we didn''t see him for about 3 years while you still had some contact with them!", she said to him. Darc smiled to that.

    "Goku? Where?", asked Krillin back and looked around for a short guy.

    "I am here. Its been a really long time. You look healthy Krillin.", said Goku with a smile. "You guys as well."

    "What!? You are Goku...?" after realizing this and looking at Goku, Krillin got emotional "I missed you so much Goku! I wanted to thank you for reviving me!" Goku laughed

    "That is Goku?", asked Yamcha.

    "Seems so...", answered Tien.

    At that moment every fighter was announced to get to the preliminaries.

    "Oh, looks like our time is up? Turtle Hermit, do you have our outfits?", asked Goku after hearing the announcer.

    "No, from this point you are independent fighters. So you don''t need to wear my colors.", answered Roshi.

    "Don''t be so stingy, old man. Here, I will help out.", interrupted Darc and materialized some gi sets with blue and orange colors for the five of them.

    Tien at first looked a little bit hesitant to take them but still took them for himself and Chiaotzu.

    "Damn, did I waste my money? Next time I just ask Darc directly...", said Krillin with regret since he already had himself a set made. Then they went on to change and do the preliminaries.

    Inside the building, after they changed into their gi¡äs Yamcha noticed that Goku his tail was gone. So Goku explained to them why it was gone and they all agreed with Kami after knowing what happened last time.

    They met Piccolo for the first time and only Tien recognized him.

    Then a girl in a beautiful blue wushu dress clothing approached Goku and tapped him.

    "...Goku.", she said and looked into his eyes.

    Goku was in thought and also stared at her. "Ah, I remember. Chi-Chi, was it? You are also taking part in the tournament?", Goku said after being finished thinking.

    "What! You are Chi-Chi!?", exclaimed Yamcha after hearing his words.

    She nodded after smiling brightly being recognized by him. "So, do you still remember our promise?", she asked.

    "Huh? What promise?", wondered Goku.

    But that really pissed Chi-Ci off and she screamed aloud bastard at him and stomped away.

    "What did you do to make her angry, Goku?", asked Krillin.

    "I don''t know. She was talking about a promise but I really can''t remember ever making a promise with her.", said Goku back.

    Yamcha, on the other hand, looked away since he knew what that promise was all about. But he also thought it was better to stay out of this since it was his thing to make it so nonchalantly. But that Chi-Chi would turn out to be such a beautiful woman makes Yamcha a little bit jealous of Goku.

 Chapter 89: 23rd WMA Part 2

    "Hey, guys. Now that we are standing here. Did you notice how huge this preliminary building became? And the number of people that partake in this tournament also became way higher than 3 years ago.", mentioned Krillin now after looking around themselves.

    "You are right. It really has become popular. But I am confident enough that we will be in the eliminations", said Yamcha back to him.

    "Oh, by the way, Yamcha. I saw Bulma with some child. Do you know anything about that? We were called so hastily that I didn''t get to ask about it.", asked Krillin him.

    "Why are you asking me? I have been training those 3 years as well." Yamcha was a little bit annoyed that he came to ask him that.

    "Well, I thought since you were living under the same roof you would know? Don''t be so butthurt. Or is it that my question hit a sore spot because you still didn''t find a woman that doesn''t run away?", shrugged Krillin.

    "What did you say, you shrimp!?", shouted Yamcha now in anger. "You are one to talk. With your height and bald head, no woman will even come close to you."

    Krillin also got ticked off by that. "Oh yeah? I am just waiting for the right one and don''t run after every pussy I see!"

    They both glared at each other and sparks shot from their eyes.

    "Hey, you two should calm down. You can settle this in the ring, no?", said Tien now with an amused smile.

    "Now even three eye here mixes in? You are good cause you got Launch. Aint it nice to have a good-natured woman like her follow you?", barked Yamcha out and Krillin nodded to that in agreement.

    Tien only sighed and stayed calm. "What are you talking about. Even if I was with Launch together I don''t think it would work out."

    Both Yamcha and Krillin looked at him dumbstruck. Why is it that both Goku and Tien had a woman running after them but these two guys just don''t get it?

    "Tien is right. Oh and that kid you mentioned is Darc his child. He is called Trunks.", interrupted Goku now with a smile.

    "Darc? So they ended up together. Well, nothing to be surprised about there.", said Yamcha and scratched his head.

    "Hey you, Number 2. Your match is up.", said a referee monk.

    "Oh, alright", answered Goku and went to his arena. He performed a flawless victory in his first round with K.0.ing King Chappa.

    "Damn, Goku really became strong. I can sense that he still hides his power.", said Yamcha.

    "Yeah, this is going to be interesting. By the feel of it, we can still keep up with him even after he did that Kami training.", smiled Tien. "Looks like I need to thank Darc later."

    "Oh, so you also got some pointers from him? I even visited his teacher''s dojo at some point to get some training there and believe me or not. That place has some really strong people in it.", said Krillin and remembered how he got beat up by Lite when he still was an instructor there.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "You probably mean Lite. Yeah, I fought him as well. He is a master already at his age.", nodded Tien back.

    "So we four got something in common. Let''s just thank Darc and Lite together later on.", added Yamcha to this conversation.

    A little bit later everyone got their turn in the tournament and they aced it in flying colors without even breathing hard. The most interesting change in it was that Chiaotzu actually nearly won against Taopaipai and got him hurt really well.

    "Chiaotzu, are you alright?", asked Tien after he saw his bruised friend.

    "I am fine. Just hurt is all. But Tien, look who it is.", answered Chiaotzu.

    Tien looked up and saw a roughed up Taopaipai.

    "You are alive!? Grrr, just you wait. When I meet you in the preliminaries I will fight for me and Chiaotzu.", said Tien with some anger.

    "Damn, it has been a while but you damn brats actually became this strong. But don''t think I will let you win so easily.", huffed Taopaipai and departed his way.

    After that nothing special happened and the final elimination rounds were close to happening.

    The pairing was just the same as canon. Taiopaipai would fight Tien. Chi-Chi would fight Goku. Krillin would tackle Piccolo and Yamcha would fight against Kami. There were also 4 more fights but the people that fought in them were not really notable.

    ----

    Further away from the preliminaries was the main stage of the tournament that now had a huge crowd awaiting the fights. Darc and the others sat on the second floor of the building where the fighters came out from and could look through the window. They basically got the best seats possible.

    Before the finals started, the group could still exchange some of their opinions on the fighters.

    "Well, what a shame that Chiaotzu was beaten. But that it is Taopaipai of all people. Looks like they still have the same plan as last time.", said Roshi with a sigh.

    "This time I will take care of them and besides. Taopaipai isn''t such danger this time around.", said Tien and looked to Goku. What he meant was probably Piccolo and Goku nodded "That''s right"

    "I know who you mean. Don''t worry. If anything happens I will interfere so nothing happens.", said Darc now and looked over to Piccolo who was standing in a corner.

    Piccolo noticed his gaze and now looked somewhat nervous. He probably remembered Darc. And that he was together with Goku didn''t tell him anything good. Piccolo also very likely heard what he said.

    "Darc, can you stay out of it this time? I really want to fight him.", said Goku now and made that request.

    Bulma frowned. "Goku, if something bad happens you can''t just go and say that Darc doesn''t act. Don''t be so stupid. There are a lot of people here.", she said. She was probably thinking about him going great ape again

    "Don''t worry, Bulma" he smiled at her to calm her.", Goku, I will let you fight it out with Piccolo. I created a transparent barrier right in front of the spectating areas that would reflect incoming blasts. So knock yourselves out. But remember if really something bad were to happen I will act.", said Darc.

    "What? You did? Thanks", said Goku back.

    "What!? Piccolo? What do you mean with Piccolo?", panicked Krillin now.

    "Well to be exact its Piccolo Jr. Its the guy you will fight first, Krillin. But don''t get so afraid. I make sure you won''t die or anything. And you are plenty strong to give him a hard time.", said Darc to him wit smile

    "You got to be kidding...Well make sure to save me if something happens.", said Krillin a little bit downcast.

    "Just have confidence.", said Darc again.

    #Would the finalists please prepare themselves? The finals are beginning now#

    "Looks like you guys are up. Good Luck to you all.", he added.

    Everyone went to the stage downstairs. The first fight of Tien against Taopaipai was over much faster than last time. Taopaipai still used his dirty tricks to attack Tien but this time around nothing happened to Tien and when Taopaipai shot his super Dodompa, Tien just caught it with his hand and neutralized it with that. Then just like in the canon, he knocked him out with one hit to throw him to his old despicable master in the spectating area.

    The next fight was just Goku and Chi-Chi.

    "So you are still as pissed as before? What''s the promise I made with you?", asked Goku her.

    "Hmpf, I will tell you if you beat me.", said Chi-Chi.

    "Oh, if that¡äs so, alright." Goku prepared and pushed Chi-chi out of the ring with a simple Kiai.

 Chapter 90: 23rd WMA Part 3

    "Good luck, Krillin.", said Yamcha and then looked at Piccolo.

    "Urgh, this is going to be really something. I am all nervous. Why did Darc even have to tell me? I didn''t recognize him at first. It would have been better that way.", said Krillin with a grumble while walking to the stage.

    Piccolo also landed on the stage after he was already there.

    "Damn show-off. Can''t even walk normally to the stage? Are you ready?", commented Krillin on that action.

    "Whenever, wimpy worm.", answered Piccolo.

    "Wimpy worm? You are quite unrespectful but that probably just goes to show who you are.", said Krillin to him.

    "Hmpf, weaklings like you don''t even deserve any respect. Are you starting now or what?", asked Piccolo with a somewhat annoyed tone now and prepared himself.

    Krillin didn''t wait long after that and as soon as the round began he fired two small Kamehameha waves at Piccolo. Even though they were small ones these waves were a lot stronger than they were in the canon.

    Piccolo made big eyes by the amount of ki he felt from them and gritted his teeth. Looks like he will have a harder time than he thought. Trying to avoid those waves he jumped upwards but Krillin could control them and bend them towards the air where Piccolo was.

    Not even trying to use his eye laser this time because the strength of the waves was too great he sends out ki blasts of his own towards them to explode them.

    Krillin used that time to close in on Piccolo and smacked him with his fist nearly outside the ring. But Piccolo used his flight technique to stop and returned back to the stage.

    "You are stronger than you look.", said Piccolo and whipped away a little bit of blood from the corner of his mouth. "Well, knowing you were trained by him I can''t really go easy.", he added and pulled all his heavy clothing away and threw it to the side of the stage. He cracked his neck and smiled. "Let''s see how you fare with this amount of my strength when I up the speed"

    This time the fight became somewhat one-sided and the only real advantage Krillin had was his own developed technique and his resilience against damage. But against the speed Piccolo showed now, Krillin couldn''t land even a single hit. Goku also watched attentively from the sides until Krillin got beat up enough until he forfeited.

    "Fighting against a demon really is still really hard but now I know where I stand at. Just a little bit more training and I will be just as strong.", said Krillin. He actually found motivation in this fight. That let Darc smile. The purpose of him telling Piccolo¡äs identity was exactly that. So that he may not fear whatever comes in front of him.

    Everyone smiled after Krillin returned back and patted him for his effort. The one being shocked most was Kami right now. His face became really nervous because both Krillin and Piccolo were already beyond his reach.

    *Kami, looking at this, you won''t even win against Yamcha*, said Darc with a telepathic message to him. That surprised Kami somewhat and he looked around at first.

    *Darc? Why do you know that I am Kami?*, he asked back.

    *You can hide your appearance but your ki will always feel very much the same. No matter what body. And as you know, I can sense divine ki just the same as normal ki. Anyway, I know what you are up to but let me say this. You don''t need to intervene. The guys will handle this. You already saw that even Krillin forced Piccolo to go all out to win the round fast.*, explained Darc to him.

    *But I can''t. I need to take responsibility for my other halve.*, rebuked Kami.

    *Kami, let me ask you this. Do you actually let your emotions cloud your judgment? Just feel the ki that Piccolo was emitting just now. It is by far not as malicious as it used to be. Or else Krillin would have become paralyzed by his past after feeling the same killing intent as Tambourine¡äs. Just let them handle it. And if something happens you should know that I won''t tolerate that. Or did you forget about me?*

    *Fine...*, agreed Kami after thinking about his words. They were true in a way.

    So the next round was Kami against Yamcha.

    At first, it was the same comic relief as always but this time around Yamcha noticed that this guy was hiding his strength and only playing a fool. So Yamcha didn''t hold back anything and went all out. And he didn''t even use his spirit ball technique.

    Just as Darc foretold. Even with Kami his experience he couldn''t handle the raw strength that Yamcha showed now. Kami lost in the end and had to give back this body to his owner. Just like in the canon the child from that body was amazed at his father being so strong.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    After leaving the body Kami joined Darc and the others to spectate the rest of the tournament.

    "This is Kami? He looks a lot like Piccolo. Just older. Don''t you think?", asked Bulma after she saw him and the others nodded in agreement.

    "That is because Kami and Piccolo were once the same person. That is why they called each other God and Demon. A little bit childish if you think about it.", said Darc and Kami caughed lighty to that.

    "It¡äs nice to meet you all.", said Kami to the others.

    "Likewise...", answered the others

    Then it was time for the fight Goku against Tien. Unlike in the canon, Tien had a lot more stamina now and could keep up to Goku pretty easily after he took off his heavy clothing. Yes, Darc actually still gave Goku 250 pounds of weight to his clothing. He even increased it to 300 just out of fun.

    And some point Tien split into four parts and te fight was as good as over with that.

    "That was a useless move. Now Goku will win easily.", commented Darc while watching.

    "Why do you say that?", asked Bulma while still watching. "I see a 4 vs 1 now. Isn''t that good for Tien?"

    "It would be good if those numbers were at least not just numbers. Did you notice that Tien became slower?", he asked her out of curiosity if she actually can follow the fight. Not even Chi-Chi could do that.

    "Now that you mention it. I can see his movements a little bit better now.", said Bulma with a smile. Not that she can remotely tell what really happens.

    "Good eyes. Tien basically split his power into 4 equal parts. That makes each part a lot weaker than Goku and Goku only needs to pummel him out now...", explained Darc and right at that moment when he did explain, Goku went on and executed that tactic. Throwing every Tien outside the ring.

    "There he goes. The multiform is a very unique technique that can show immense power but for that to happen you need to invest a lot of time to perfect it. I doubt Tien had that time.", said Darc.

    "Wait, now that I think about it. Isn''t that the same technique you can use?", remembered Bulma now.

    Darc smiled "That is exactly the same technique. Alright, let''s get something to eat while those other uninteresting fights happen.", he said and stood up form the chair and moved to the canteen. The others agreed and followed.

    ----

    Later after those fights were over and Yamcha lost against Piccolo it was about time for the final. Just like in the canon it was no other than Goku vs Piccolo.

    Their fight this time around was much fiercer than what it was in the original.

    "These guys are destroying the stage...Also, wasn''t Piccolo basically already out of the ring when he was thrown to the ground and created that crater?", asked Bulma with big eyes.

    "That is still nothing. If they really went ahead they could explode the earth with some effort. Just remember the old man detonating the moon...", said Darc with a smile and followed the fight. He saw some similarities in their techniques. And by the looks of it, both did somewhat implement his teachings into their forms.

    "Scary, you are like walking time bombs.", she said back.

    "No, not even I can do so much damage.", added Roshi.

    Just as he said that Piccolo used an extremely large blast that went straight to the spectators. They all panicked.

    "Oh no! That blast will hit the people!", shouted Kami.

    Darc only moved his finger upwards and the blast was reflected by his barrier into the same direction he pointed toward. That is into the cosmos leaving the earth.

    All the people were surprised by that and some people touched the barrier.

    "Gotta be something from Capsule Corp.", they said and a sigh of relief appeared on their faces.

    Darc chuckled. "Looks like you will have to finish up your defense matrix sooner than planned, Bulma."

    "Urgh, such a headache. Why do they think it is our doing? Oh well, its nearly finished anyway. At least some progress in that research."

    Piccolo was flabbergasted that his attack was reflected just like that.

    "Hey, you two. Don''t go overboard or I will disqualify you for endangering the people around you.", shouted Darc to Goku and Piccolo.

    Both of them looked at him. Goku grinned "Its not my fault. He shot it.", said Goku. Piccolo gritted his teeth. "Oh yeah, and where was that Kamehameha a while ago aimed at!?", rebuked Piccolo.

    "Stop arguing and finish up!", scolded Darc them. Its as if he had two little children in front of himself. He sighed and sat back down. Then he looked to the others. "What?", he asked because they looked at him somewhat strange. Only Arkis was still occupied with Trunks and didn''t bother doing the same.

    Not long after that Piccolo and Goku beat themselves up without using any more blasts and it somewhat looked like a fight which of them had the stronger endurance.

    But because of Goku his body he was somewhat more resilient than Piccolo and won with a headbutt against Piccolo that destroyed his headgear and knocked him to the ground.

    "Hey! Isn''t that demon Piccolo!?" "Yes, it is! But look. He was beaten by Goku!" "Yay!" "GOKU! GOKU! GOKU!" The crowd got loud again but didn''t panic as much as before.

    Piccolo lay on the ground and the announcer counted to 10. Officially declaring Goku the winner after he couldn''t stand up anymore.

    Right at that moment Kami appeared near Piccolo and wanted to kill him. Goku wanted to react and stop him but was already beaten up too much to do anything.

    At the last second Darc appeared beside Kami and stopped him.

    "What did I tell you, Kami?", he said in a low voice.

    "What are you doing? He needs to die!", shouted Kami back and tried to resist his grasp but couldn''t.

    "He does not. Let him live. The sins of one''s father are not the sins of the child. Piccolo, stand up and leave.", said Darc and gave Piccolo some of his ki so that he could move again. He did the same to Goku. It healed them a little after all.

    Piccolo stood up and looked at Darc in a somewhat confused matter.

    "What? You want to stay and get killed?", asked Darc now.

    "You know I will get stronger and get my revenge, right?", asked Piccolo.

    "Sure, then we have Goku here that will again stop you. Isn''t that right?", answered Darc and looked at Goku.

    Goku smiled with a grin. " I really enjoyed that fight. I will also train and become stronger and beat you again."

    "Hmpf.", snorted Piccolo after hearing that and flew away. A small smile was placed on his face.

    "It will be both your fault if he destroys the planet.", said Kami to them both.

    "Yeah, yeah. Now, let''s celebrate the winner!", said Darc, as if he didn''t hear his words and got everyone together to celebrate at a restaurant again-

    Kami only sighed and teleported back to his lookout.

 Chapter 91: Celebration

    All people gathered up and enjoyed themselves in a restaurant. While sitting around a large table they also started to talk about today''s event.

    "So, Goku. You are going to marry now, huh? Damn, I feel the time is flying by too much. I still remember our younger days when we only were training for the first world martial arts tournament.", said Krillin.

    "Are you already going senile?", asked Darc after hearing him talk as if he was already an old gramps.

    "I am just stating the obvious.", he said back looking at Darc.

    "Or he is just sour that Goku is faster in getting married.", grinned Yamcha.

    "Hmpf, weren''t you the one that searched for a wife all this time and now can''t decide what to do?", rebuked Krillin.

    Yamcha looked at Krillin with somewhat narrowed eyes. "Come to think of it. We still didn''t get to settle our score, have we...?"

    "Stop it, you two.", interrupted Bulma their little talk. "We are here to celebrate and not bicker. Since you already asked about Goku his marriage. Chi-Chi, why are you so determined to marry Goku?", she asked her while really wanting to know the cause of her action.

    "Yeah, I wonder about that myself now.", added Goku. "Isn''t marriage something you do with people you know for a long time?"

    "Hmm?", reacted Chi-Chi and blushed now being asked this. "Well, it all happened when we were younger. Goku touched me in my privates...So I determined that he would be the one. And I really love him."

    Darc almost choked on his beverage he drank when he heard her being so honest about it.

    Bulma her lips also twitched. "You mean...he patted your crotch?" Silence came over the group after hearing this ridiculous reason.

    "Hahaha... that really sounds like Goku.", said Krillin with a wry laugh.

    "I am not doing that anymore, though.", said Goku in defense.

    Darc made sure he would use his brain more and see the obvious differences between genders. But for Goku, everyone probably looks the same. Just like every monkey looks the same for humans. Why does Frieza come to mind?

    "True, but getting married with just that. Chi-Chi, you do realize Goku did that to differentiate genders, right?", asked Darc her and came back into the conversation.

    "Well, I knew it after we talked about it. After all, I did smack him after he did it. But at that point, I realized that I had fallen for his pure heart. He was so oblivious to it. And it was somewhat cute.", explained Chi-Chi with a bright smile.

    "That is about right. But to be truthful. He still is somewhat...oblivious, like you said. And you are certain about your decision?", asked Bulma now after her first headache was gone. She even remembers telling Goku not to do anything stupid and he still did it. It did end somewhat different than she thought it would, but still.

    "Yes!", she said loudly and hugged Goku his arm. Goku only scratched his head. "Well, I did promise after all. So I cant break that. Grandpa told so after all."

    "Then lets us congratulate you. Everyone, lift your glasses!", smiled Darc and toasted for this moment. Everyone followed suit and drank.

    Arkis came over to Bulma and whispered into her ears.

    "Thank you, Arkis", she said back.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Darc noticed this and got curious. "What are you two whispering about?", he asked.

    "Nothing much. Arkis just brought Trunks back home when he fell asleep.", she answered him.

    "Right. Thank you, Arkis.", said Darc now as well and looked at her. Arkis smiled back at him and also joined the group around the table.

    "Hey, Darc. Are you really sure it was such a good idea to let Piccolo go?", asked Tien since it bothered him somewhat and he needed an answer.

    "Yeah, isn''t that a little bit risky? He did some real damage when you were gone, you know?", added Bulma now.

    "Guys, its Piccolo Jr. and not Piccolo. You are comparing two different people. And I actually can tell you some funny story about Piccolo. When I noticed him once in a forest he was looking into a house with a family celebrating a birthday. He really looked pretty jealous and sad that he himself did not have a family anymore. Just think about it that way.", explained Darc to them.

    Everyone listened and Goku grinned. "Yeah, I also didn''t feel the same about this Piccolo as I did in the past. He felt much friendlier."

    "Well, friendly to some extent at least. He still became so jealous that he broke into the house and destroyed the birthday present from the child and ran away.", laughed Darc it off while giving more info about his shenanigans.

    "That''s awful.", frowned Bulma after hearing the second part. At first, she felt sympathy for him because he was like an orphan at that point. But now that thought vanished.

    "Well, he didn''t hurt the people, right?", asked Krillin after this.

    "Exactly, if he really wanted to he could have. But he didn''t. At that point, I knew he wouldn''t turn out the same as the old Piccolo.", agreed Darc to Krillin his words.

    "But why does he know about us so much?", asked Yamcha.

    "The old Piccolo probably let him inherit his memory. But emotions are something that change with time. He may have been thirsty for revenge but then slowly started to feel differently. He probably thinks he can only conquer the world after he can beat Goku in a fair fight.", said Darc and leaned back.

    "Oh, come to think of it. Darc, did you by chance train Piccolo?", asked Goku.

    "What are you talking about, Goku. Why would Darc train him?", said Krillin from the side.

    "I want to know that as well. I think I know where that question originates from.", mixed Tien in.

    Darc looked at Goku and Tien. "I did.", he said nonchalantly.

    "What!? You did!?", shouted Krillin in surprise.

    "Hehe, just like I thought. I seem to have noticed the moves looked familiar.", chuckled Goku.

    "Why would you train our enemy?", asked Tien again.

    "So that you guys improve as well. I can''t just train the one side but ignore the other, right? Where is the fun in that? Oh, and don''t tell that to Kami. He will probably bicker even more than he already was.", laughed Darc now.

    "Isn''t that irresponsible? You are basically asking to get killed. What if Son-kun lost?", said Bulma after hearing this.

    "Am I? Don''t worry. I am not creating anything that could be a danger. And if Goku lost I would have probably knocked out Piccolo and teleported him on another planet. Since he did want a planet. He could just conquer that one.", smiled Darc and actually thought about Namek. What would have happened if that really was the case?

    "Oh yeah, how is your journey in space going along?", asked Krillin after getting curious. They already knew what Darc did as a job. So they were aware of space and aliens. "Are space chicks hot?", he added to his question.

    Darc looked at him with raised brows.

    "What? It is just a question, right?", said Krillin again.

    "Is it now, hehe.", laughed Yamcha slightly.

    "They are.", answered Darc after thinking about something. Bulma got angry at that statement. "Oh, really?", she asked immediately.

    "Yeah, just look at Arkis. There are some that can rival our most beautiful woman on earth.", said Darc again and smiled at Bulma. She blushed now after noticing him calling her most beautiful. Seems like he saved his ass.

    "Oh right. I forgot that Arkis is an alien.", noted Krillin.

    "It''s offworlder.", corrected Arkis him.

    "Huh?", exclaimed Krillin in a little bit of confusion.

    "It''s not alien but offworlder. For me, you are also an alien, you know. We got a term for beings not from one¡äs home planet.", she repeated again.

    "Right, sorry.", said Krillin after he noticed that Arkis got a little bit offended.

    "Well, coming back to the previous question. It''s going pretty well. But my job is on a pretty far away part of the universe. Just the trip to the headquarter there takes months.", explained Darc and changed that little awkward moment Arkis and Krillin had.

    "It is still interesting. I wonder if I ever will be going to space at some point, hehe", grinned Krillin now.

    "Get stronger and than you may join the GP. But until then you should train more", grinned Darc back.

    "Are the people from space strong ones?", asked Goku and got excited.

    Darc sighed at his reaction. This Goku still has only fighting in his head. "You should take some time with your family, Goku. Your wedding is also probably coming up soon. Let''s celebrate now and talk about such things another time."

    That said everyone enjoyed the rest of the evening and celebrated deep into the night until everyone dispersed.

 Chapter 92: Leads On Divine Beings

    After the party was over, Darc was taking Bulma and Arkis back home.

    Arkis smiled with a very happy expression on her face because she did enjoy the later events on the said party and now was leaning on Darc.

    She was actually drunk and Darc was amazed by this fact. Bulma herself was on his shoulder since she overdid it and was very drunk. So much that he had to carry her highness like this.

    So what he was carrying around right now were two drunk idiots that couldn''t hold their liquor. As if he was actually one to talk. He also had a slight heat from all the drinking.

    He sighed deeply and concentrated to teleporting them. It was actually way harder with his mind so disturbed by other thoughts. But at some point, he succeeded and right after arriving in the bedroom of Bulma, he lay her down on the bed.

    That move made her look at him and grin sheepishly. A deep crimson hue on her face. She clung her arms around his neck and wanted to pull him to herself.

    "What are you doing?", he smiled at her and waited.

    "Looovv....", she said slowly and slurred the words.

    "Yeah, love you too." He kissed her forehead. "Now go to sleep, alright?"

    She frowned. "Nooo~" She pulled him back further to herself and then looked at him with twinkling eyes. He knew what she was after.

    "We can''t, Bulma. Arkis is still here, you know?", he gave her as an answer and she looked over to Arkis. Then she started smiling and waved clumsily to her. "Arki. Want join?", she asked her and Arkis looked back and also started to smile.

    "Can I?", she asked back and let out a cute hiccup.

    "Yeees~", answered Bulma and now pulled back at Darc.

    "No.", he said with a louder voice now and frowned

    Bulma looked a little bit shocked at that and blew up her cheeks as if being wronged.

    "No..?", asked Arkis after hearing him.

    Darc only sighed and pushed Bulma into the bed so that she let go of him. Then he grabbed Arkis and also lay her down beside Bulma.

    "You two sleep now. I am going to take care of some things. We will see us tomorrow again.", he said while a slight headache surfaced. To be truthful he wasn''t even in the mood for sex at all.

    Just like that he left the room and let those two sleep out their drunken state.

    ---

    A little bit later Darc still sat in front of a computer and wrote something. He also looked at the messages he got from Lite.

    "Urgh, I can actually feel my headache increasing.", he commented after having analyzed the documents that he had to read. The way Lite documented things had a really unique touch, to call it mildly.

    Rubbing his glabella he started to think this through. ¡äSo they found the tree of might. That was pretty fast, considering. But why is it that it is located in the eastern quadrant. Shouldn''t it be in the northern one? What happened to Turles?¡ä

    Thinking a little bit more about it Darc send a reply to Lite to have the OK to travel there and retrieve the tree of might. The ones that use it should be apprehended. If they resist, lethal force can be used to get rid of them. And if anything bad should happen, he should contact Darc ASAP.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    That was about everything he wrote and send to him. Then he thought it was about time to get some sleep himself. So he returned back to his own room. It has been a while since he did use this room.

    Not bothering much about it he fell on the bed and fell asleep pretty fast.

    ---

    The next day Darc woke up and was happy that his headache was gone. He freshened up and left his room. Then walking around he saw Hakase also being awake for a while it seems.

    "Oh, Darc. Good morning.", he said and greeted him with a smile.

    "Good morning to you too, Hakase. Being awake so early today?", asked Darc. He knew Dr.Briefs was actually kind of a person that was awake a little bit later since he often than not stay awake into late hours.

    "I am on my way into the garden to relax. I will probably take a small nap in there. Want to join me?", he says and invites Darc to join him.

    "Sure, a small relaxing nap can''t hurt. Bulma isn''t going to be awake so soon anyway. Yesterday was a very exhausting day after all.", agreed Darc and followed Hakase to the garden.

    Arriving there he was still amazed by the colossal improvements made here. It became so much bigger than before and the animals held here are also already up and running everywhere.

    A very big dino came sprinting over and roared. Reaching them he stopped with a slide and licked Darc once.

    "Hey, Rex. Don''t do that. I told you I don''t like that.", he said to the tyrannosaurus that he knew since it was a baby dino.

    Rex looked very happy to see him and then ran to a massive bone that he lay in front of Darc his feet.

    "Alright, but just once. Do your best.", said Darc after touching the bone and hiding it with his instant transmission somewhere in the garden. Rex became excited and started running around the place like a madman.

    These animals were all strays that Dr. Briefs collected all over earth. The only animal Darc brought here was that bird. Come to think of it. Where was that damn bird? Thinking a little about it he called it out.

    "Hey, Phoenix. Are you around!?", he shouted and waited.

    And soon a vermillion bird came flying over. It looks like since he was here the Phoenix did get bigger. Not by much but you could still see that he was enjoying himself here.

    "Darc! You finally remember me again?", said the Phoenix and asked him at the same time. It looks like he also was somewhat cranky about being not visited much.

    "Look who is talking. Are you not actually enjoying yourself a little bit too much? It seems you got even fatter than last time I saw you. So don''t give me those words.", said Darc after eyeing up the bird.

    "Hmm, alright I will ignore that and forgive you. And since we are talking. Did you manage to get ahold of the other avatars?", asked the bird in a haughty manner.

    "Nah, no information on them yet. At least no precise ones. There are some rumors on some planets here and there but that is about it. But I think I am getting closer to the black turtle.", answered Darc.

    "Well, sorry that I can''t be of much help here. Mother said that every divine beast should have one avatar in this universe as its representation. But to find them will be another task on its own.

    "It''s alright. I will find them eventually.", said Darc.

    Dr.Briefs followed the conversation and smiled. "I may have something for you, actually.", he said and looked in his pockets. "Where was it?" He searched all around his coat.

    Then he pulled out a capsule "Maybe here?" he activated the capsule and a massive amount of porn mags appeared from it. "Oh, that''s where I put my porn. Well, not the right capsule.", commented Hakase and collected all the stuff and put it back. Beginning his search again.

    Darc only smiled wryly and waited. He got somewhat used to him being an airhead sometimes. He never would have thought airheads were geniuses but here it is. When one was thinking about it Goku was also a fighting genius and an airhead...

    Also, why does he have so many porn flicks? Ms. Briefs is still looking pretty good? Oh well.

    "Ah, it is actually in this pocket and already outside its capsule.", said Hakase and handed Darc a memory drive.

    "There are pictures of an interesting planet with a tribal race somewhere in the data that seems to be worshipping what looks like a tigers cub. Maybe that has something to do with the divine beasts?", he said and asked at the same time.

    Darc only arched his eyebrows and took the drive. "Thanks a lot, Hakase. Those are pictures from the drones I presume? I will look into this right away. Looks like I won''t get a nap for now." He grinned and said his goodbyes after getting the drive and charging off to analyze it.

    ----

    Later he got it all done and it looked like this was really a good hint on the white tiger. Darc smiled and took a mental note to go there. He should inform Arkis and Bulma that he will be gone for a while.

    Going over to Bulma her room he opened the door. What he saw in front of himself let his mouth drop to the ground.

    Bulma and Arkis were both naked and cuddled together in the bed.

    Darc slightly blushed. This was actually not what he had in mind when he said they needed to sleep. He should have separated them. This was really something.

    So he came closer and eyed them both up. Then he coughed and said aloud "GOOD MORNING!"

 Chapter 93: Polygamy?

    Shouting his last words Darc grabbed the sheet and pulled it away from them. All the while grinning. He already noticed that they weren''t completely naked and still had their underwear on.

    So he didn''t bother thinking more into it and wanted to see how Bulma would react.

    Being awoken so abruptly, Bulma jerked her Body up and looked with a drowsy gaze at her surroundings.

    Seeing Darc with his grinning expression made her frown. "Did you really need to wake me up like this?", she said all the while yawning and rubbing away her sleepy eyes.

    "Well, it looks like you both had some fun, didn''t you?", he answered back.

    "What do you mean?", she asked back and didn''t understand his question. She was still way too tired and needed a coffee first to really wake up.

    Darc only pointed at Arkis beside her. She was still sleeping like a rock and didn''t seem to have bothered about Darc waking them up.

    Bulma followed his pointing and saw Arkis right beside her.

    It took a while until her eyes became bigger and she looked down at herself to check something. Not finding anything bad she only released a relieved sigh.

    "Is that all? Not showing any guilt that you may have betrayed me? No apology?", asked Darc now with a curious look.

    "Hmpf, it''s more of a wonder that you didn''t do anything to us while we were like this.", she said back.

    Darc was actually a little bit pissed now for that answer.

    "Oh really! We can change that, babe.", answered Darc and threw the sheets to the side and jumped on the bed. He closed in on her and pinned her underneath himself.

    Looking at her at first he softly kissed her on the neck and traveled upward to her ear, nibbling on it.

    Bulma blushed now and couldn''t do much in defense. "Stop it, you big doofus. Arkis is right beside us.", she whispered.

    Darc chuckled a little. "That is not the thing you said last night. You were even eager to let her join in, you know.", he answered back at her. "And by the looks, it seems she is already awake.", he added while glancing into Arkis her direction and seeing her black eyes looking at them both in silence.

    "Good morning, Arkis.", he said to her with a smile.

    Arkis looked at him and let her eyes wander a little. "Morning...", she said back and went back to observing.

    Bulma also looked to her and now became even more embarrassed. So much so that she didn''t say anything. But that didn''t remain for long and she reacted. She had to or else this silence would kill her.

    "Morning...", she said as well.

    Then she looked back at Darc. "I just had too much to drink, okay. Now, let me get dressed."

    "No, I want to have fun now.", he grinned and didn''t let go of her. "I also think it is time to punish you two a little bit for being too seductive."

    Bulma frowned "Stop being unreasonable. Do you want to force me and Arkis into this?", she asked.

    "Am I? Just a moment ago you only were concerned about Arkis waking up.", he asked back while looking at her first and then glancing to Arkis. She in return only shook her head as if to say it is okay.

    "Hey, be on my side in this. Why are you even supporting his advances like that?", said Bulma to Arkis after seeing her reaction.

    "So, are you going to be okay with it?", asked Darc her in curiosity. Bulma looked into his eyes and took this question surprisingly seriously.

    "Are you actually implying to do something like polygamy? You know how I really think about something like that, right?", she said with an angry voice now. Bulma didn''t have anything against Arkis. And unlike Darc, she actually knew way longer that she may have some feelings for him that exceeded his role as a mentor. But it still pissed her off that he even tried to talk with her about something like having two women at this moment.

    Sure enough, in her head, the idea already manifested itself that if she didn''t accept Arkis, she may lose him. Tights already hinted at that point when she first ever saw Arkis arriving with him. Hell, even Tights herself tried to go and flirt around with him from one occasion to another. Bulma knew this would come some day. But why right now?If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    She didn''t really condemn his actions. In a way, society was also already like this. Some people married only to divorce at some point and get remarried at another point. Wasnt that polygamy as well in a certain sense? But she still didn''t like it. Not one bit.

    Darc only stared blankly at her and smiled after. "Don''t worry, I was just joking with you. You don''t need to be so concerned. But we need to talk about something.", he said and stood up from the bed. "Get dressed and let''s meet up in the living room.", he added and started to walk away.

    But he stopped abruptly before he left the room and went back to them.

    Bulma was confused about what he was doing since the atmosphere became somewhat weird.

    But the confusion disappeared and she could only look at him angrily once again. That is because Darc actually slapped both their asses.

    "What was that for!?", she cried out and rubbed her rear. Arkis also slightly frowned and rubbed hers.

    "Punishment.", he said and now left the room completely.

    ----

    Later the three of them sat in the living room.

    "So, what is it that you want to talk about?", asked Bulma with an upheld brow and shifted head-.

    "It''s about Arkis.", said Darc.

    "Me?", asked Arkis in a somewhat surprised manner.

    "Yes, you. Bulma, you may or may not believe me, but my work also includes traveling through time. So I went to the future for a little while and the Arkis from said future actually revealed her feelings towards me. Well, it''s not like I didn''t already know that Arkis does like me. But I always see it as familial love rather than a sexual one. In the end, I do feel more like she is my daughter...", explained Darc and looked at Arkis.

    While listening to his explanation Arkis thought about his words. Then she remembered Chronoa and the time vault. "So my future me loves you as Bulma does? But I do so too.", she rebuked.

    "Arkis, I will be blunt with you. What you feel sure is love but your circumstances are different than the Arkis from the future. Your feelings may be different ones entirely. Besides, I can''t just go and love you as a woman. It just feels not right. But don''t get me wrong. I do love you as a family member.", continued Darc to explain to Arkis and smiled softly.

    Hearing him out, Arkis was silent for a little bit.

    Bulma also chimed in now. She was very calm considering the topic of the talk. "Wait, why did Arkis tell you her feelings? You are the Darc from the past, right? Shouldn''t she tell it to your future self?"

    "...That is because I don''t exist at that time anymore. I die in about 6 years from now...", told Darc them.

    "What!? Why!?", asked Bulma now in a panicky voice.

    "An enemy?", frowned Arkis and also became worried.

    "It was an illness. I already took the medicine for it so you don''t need to worry. I won''t follow the same path as my future counterpart. And you shouldn''t either, Arkis. Well, that is why the future Arkis probably started to sort her feelings towards me and came to that conclusion.", answered Darc them with a serious expression. So that they didn''t worry, even more, he also didn''t mention anything about the others.

    "I understand the point. Well, looks like our Arkis will have it a little bit better. Now she won''t have to be passive about it and hold it in.", said Bulma.

    "Wait, what? Didn''t I just explain it won''t work?", reconfirmed Darc after hearing Bulma her words

    "Yes, you heard me right. Actually, it''s not like we have been talking about this the first time by now. Don''t just push her feelings away out of impulse as you did with mine at the start. Look, you also came to accept my feelings. So when Arkis turns out to love you even as a woman. Why bother denying her?", she nodded and explained her thinking.

    "I was more inclined that you would see it the same way as me...?", asked Darc with a surprised expression.

    Bulma¡äs eyes started to twinkle in a mischievous manner. "Well, I do and at the same time, I don''t. BUT to make it up for me you should already give me a proposal already. I am not going to play the second fiddle. Do you understand?"

    "...Arkis also said your future self still bickers around that I didn''t marry her. I guess its alright but are you really sure?", asked Darc again.

    "Stop questioning that already.", frowned Bulma now and looked at the poor confused Arkis now. She still seemed to rethink about something.

    "Can I also marry you someday?", asked Arkis and pointed at herself. "And can I also have a baby?", she added to that.

    Darc sighed after hearing her words. Bulma also lifted her eyebrows in amazement. Was that all she thought about at this moment? "About that...We will have to think that through a little more. Your race is genderless after all and reproduces differently."

    "Right, we are born from a divine world tree. But Trunks was born from Bulma.", said Arkis and thought about it again. "Could the Dragonballs help?", she asked now and seemed to think about making a wish to let herself be able to give birth.

    "Well, that is a good question. At least I don''t think the Dragonballs from earth can do that. Maybe we should also consult Chronoa about this. If there are any consequences for this, I would like to know them.", answered Darc while worrying if anything would happen to Arkis if they did change her through a wish.

    "Hey, you are losing me here.", interrupted Bulma.

    Darc only chuckled and explained everything to her. It was alright now to do so since they pretty much talked about various other topics already that were more of a problem.

    "I understand. To think there are races like that. You are right to go ask that supreme kai of time first before doing anything. Even if it is not going to work out. Being together is better than nothing, right?", she said and asked Arkis.

    Arkis smiled happily now and nodded. "Right."

    Then she actually thought about something. "Oh, does that actually mean its alright to do it with Bulma?", asked Arkis out of the blue.

    Bulma arched her eyebrows from her question and also looked to Darc.

    "No.", answered Darc outright. "I punished you for a reason..."

    "I see.", nodded Arkis. "So only when you are with us."

    Darc his mouth twitched to those last words of hers. This really will be a lot of work. Even if he worked it out somehow.

 Chapter 94: Second Divine Beast

    Having taken care of that topic Darc handed Arkis some documents over. There were things written on it that needed to be taken care of.

    She looked into them and nodded. "So I am supposed to bring back that tree?"

    "Well, a seed of it will do. You should join Lite and the others on that trip. Who knows what they may encounter. There were after all also some reports about an artificial intelligence going rogue on that planet.", said Darc in a calm tone.

    "Artificial intelligence? Why would it be a danger? We also have AI¡äs around us.", commented Bulma.

    "Your artificial intelligence is still somewhat on the level where it does not have emotions and only reacts to the way it was programmed. I mean that it serves us and does not harm us. But that other AI I mentioned does not have such limitations. Its core purpose seems to be to survive and it doesn''t apply morals to that. Or else the reports wouldn''t mention harvesting and killing of biological lifeforms.", explained Darc.

    Bulma was silent for a moment. "For that to happen the code in its program would have to experience severe logical errors...That or someone actually programmed it to do so."

    "It doesn''t matter what the cause is. If it is going against biological lifeforms, it needs to be taken care of. So Arkis, if you find that AI you can destroy it. But if it becomes dangerous you better bail out. Robots and the sorts can become very dangerous if the build is right...", answered Darc and thought about that lunatic of a scientist at the universal tournament of power.

    "Alright, I will keep it in mind.", said Arkis.

    "Oh, and help those guys from GP out a little bit while at it. They are already nearly finished with the headquarters in the eastern quadrant. I must say they are getting more efficient by the day.", added Darc and waved her his ok that he is done.

    Arkis nodded and teleported away after finding the signatures of Lite and the others.

    Bulma still looked at the place where Arkis was and then focused on Darc.

    "And what are you going to do now. Running away as well now? You made a promise, remember that.", she said to him.

    Darc looked at her and smiled. "It is called work. And lately, the mountain of paperwork just increases exponentially. But I am just going to a certain place in the western quadrant this time around. It won''t take long I think.", he said and stretched out his hand.

    At that moment his created staff appeared in his palm. This staff could be teleported to his location at any time. He didn''t really use it in combat though. So mostly it was like an accessory. But there was a certain way that this staff could be used.

    Darc stared into the orb and searched the western planet somewhere around the coordinates that the drive showed him. And in no time he saw the planet he was looking for.

    "Well then. See you later.", said Darc to Bulma. "Kai-Kai."

    Bulma only sighed and stood up. "I will get to work myself then. What dress should I get?"

    -----

    Appearing on said planet Darc looked around himself and teleported the staff away so that he didn''t have to carry it around.

    From the data, he already knew the atmosphere was breathable. Come to think of it a lot of planets had breathable atmospheres and it was harder to find planets with toxic or otherwise dangerous hazards in them.

    What Darc saw while scouting the area from above was a very thick jungle like forest with a lot of wildlife in it. When he spread out his senses he could take in some signals close by that were stronger than normal.

    Flying there didn''t take long and he compared the little settlement he saw with the one from the drive. Seeing no real similarities he continued on searched until he finally found the place that looked very familiar.

    When he landed he was greeted by furious people with spears in their hands. They all had catlike features with fluffy ears on their heads and a tail at their back. Their skins were also furry at some sections like arms and legs and showed different variations in color and pattern.

    Darc only raised his hands and smiled. He didn''t come here to wreak havoc so he had to be passive.

    But just like he thought he was greeted as a danger and someone who had something that looked like paint on his body moved forward he started to attack Darc with his spear.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Darc only leaned to the sides or stepped away from danger to avoid every thrust. When that guy used a technique to sweep it was enough. Darc caught the spear and pulled on the spear in one motion.

    Grabbing the warrior he placed his hand on his head and searched for any information that looked like language. Finding it Darc extracted it and shortly after took the warrior hostage.

    The other people became wary and closed in.

    "Whoa, there. Don''t come closer or I will do something to him. You should at least think to that point.", said Darc in their language. It came out with a heavy accent on his part because it was hard to pronounce some words with those hissing and cracking sound they made.

    The tribespeople were surprised when they heard him use their language.

    "Who are you? Are you not an enemy?", someone asked now.

    "No, I am just a visitor. I came from another planet...Well, you probably don''t know what I mean. I come beyond the sky. Really far away.", said Darc back. Some of them started to whisper again.

    The guy Darc took hostage also said something now. "Hmpf, you came from another planet? That is unlikely. Our god has formed a shield around our planet that makes entry pretty much impossible."

    Darc was surprised but his words.

    "Wait, so you do know there are other planets. More civilized than I thought. Hmm, a barrier you say?" Darc looked up and shot a small ki blast into the air. And there really was something that blocked his energy and dissipated it after it was close to reaching the cosmos. "Interesting, you are right. But I used something else to get here so such a barrier won''t hinder me."

    After doing that the people were shocked and somewhat nervous to see him shoot energy.

    But Darc just let go of the guy that he held hostages and smiled at him.

    "I am just here to talk to that god of yours if it is alright. I won''t do anything bad or the likes. Just a little chat and I am going back.", said Darc and tried to be friendly.

    But before he can even talk with them further a loud rough voice was heard in the air.

    "Let him through. He speaks the truth. Blessed one, meet me at my home.", it said.

    "Well, looks like he already knows I am here now.", smiled Darc as a reaction.

    The tribesmen all stood at vigilance but didn''t raise their weapons any longer and let him pass further into their settlement.

    It was one that was close to a mountain range and traveling a little bit he could see what looked like mine. It was decorated with what looks like precious metals from this planet and other offerings.

    In the end, it was actually no mine but a cave and the home of their god. Well, cat people worshipping a tiger is not something unnatural. Especially when the tiger had magical abilities.

    The people were called the Minto and their history is about a few thousand years old. Not much compared to other races but with the help of said tiger, they have a higher range of knowledge concerning the universe.

    "So, what brings the blessed one here?", asked a little white tiger cub while licking its small paws.

    Darc looked at it and was somewhat smitten by the cuteness. He had something for small creatures like puppies and kittens. The tiger cub noticed that and smirked. It stood up all prideful on its four little legs.

    "Are you that amazed by my demeanor? I know I am a powerful white tiger after all. So it is to be expected", it asked again.

    That nearly let Darc chuckle out. Looks like that little fur ball actually had a massive pride just like its parent the white tiger.

    Darc just sat down in front of it and smiled. "First, what should I call you?", he asked.

    "My name? Oh, right. I am called Luna.", it said back.

    "You are...female then?", arched Darc a brow and once again asked this cub a question.

    "What is with all these questions. Of course, I am. Cant, you see that? Now, say what you are here for already.", said Luna and its voice became somewhat annoyed.

    Darc his mouth twitched a little. "Well, first my name is Darc. I am here because I am searching for all 4 avatars of the 4 divine beasts. I already found the immortal phoenix."

    "Azul? That guy is still on earth? I thought he left like we did when Beerus destroyed most of the planet. But then again, you humans still seem to be alive. So it makes sense.", said Luna with a yawn after being finished with cleaning herself and put her head on her paws and stared at Darc.

    "I see. So that bird is older than I had thought. I presume you are actually all as old as time itself. And Azul? That''s his name?", sighed Darc out after finding something out that he didn''t know.

    "That is correct and he hasn''t told you his name? It doesn''t seem like him.", she commented.

    "Well, to tell the truth, I didn''t ask, haha", laughed Darc a little bit sheepishly.

    Luna only snorted. "So, are you actually here to bring me back to earth? I am going to have to disappoint you. I pretty much like it here. And the people also wouldn''t agree that you took me away. Also, are you not forgetting something in your count?"

    "Yeah, after seeing all the things in front of your cave, I can imagine that. But can''t we make a deal or something. You seem to protect these people. What if I made sure they would get protection and a boost in technology? And what do you mean with forgetting something?", gave Darc as a bargaining chip and also asked about her last words.

    "You are counting four divine beasts but you are forgetting the fifth. Tell me what divine beasts you know of.", she answered.

    "Well, there are The Vermillion Bird, The Azure Dragon, The White Tiger, and the Black Turtle, right?", reconfirmed Darc.

    "That is right. You named every divine beast of all directions but are missing the center. The golden Kirin or Yellow Dragon as you sometimes mistake him as...", told Luna. "Well, nevermind that. Let me think about your offer."

    After those words, Luna seemed to think about it while her tail slapped from one side to another. It took some time until she talked again.

    "Well, Father would like to give you a test first. Then we can talk about me following you back.", she said and stood up. Her cute blue eyes started shining brightly and Darc was thrown into white space.

    Looking around he could feel he was already in a different dimension. That this avatar was way stronger than that bird is really something. But it seems everyone specialized in something else.

    "Hello, child." That was the only thing heard and a colossal image of a white tiger appeared in front of him. His majestic demeanor was way off the scale. It felt like his gaze penetrated into the very fabric of Darc his being.

 No Chapter: Status Screen

    +++++++++++++++++

    Name: Darc

    Race: Human

    Age: 21 Years

    Status: Healthy

    Active Buffs:

    - Demi-God Form: Beginner Stage (Energy Change from volatile to calm, x100 multiplier, cell activity accelerated)

    - "Super"-State: First Stage (Mastered, x75 multiplier)

    - Fist Of The King Of Worlds: Recorded max - Kaioken times 35

    Passive Buffs:

    - Supreme Constitution ---> Upgraded ---> Godly Constitution ---> Upgraded ----> Mutated Constitution (Godly Strength, Godly Endurance, Godly Vitality, Godly Muscle Memory, ?????)

    - Divine Beasts Blessing: White Tiger, Black Turtle, Vermillion Bird, Azure Dragon, Golden KirinThis tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Abilities:

    - Ki Control (S),

    - Godly Ki Control(B),

    - Ki Sense (S),

    - Godly Ki Sense (B),

    - Meditation(S),

    - Telepathy (A),

    - Telekinesis(D)

    - Healing (A),

    - Magic Materialisation (A)

    Arts:

    - Tiger Style (from Zarid) - Enhanced to White Tiger Style

    - Turtle Style (from Roshi) - Enhanced to Black Turtle Style

    - Crane Style (from Tien) - Enhanced to Vermillion Bird Style

    - Kami Style (from Kami) - Enhanced to Azure Dragon Style

    - ????

    Techniques (Use Normal Ki):

    - Kamehameha (A)

    - Masenko(A)

    - Instant Transmission (A)

    - Galick Gun(A)

    - Special Beam Cannon(A)

    - Explosive Demon Wave (A)

    - Destructo Disc(A)

    - Death Beam(A)

    - Transformation (A)

    - Multi-Form (A)

    - Solar Flare(A)

    - Genkidama(A)

    - Mafuba (A)

    - Counter-Mafuba (A)

    Godly Techniques ( Use Godly Ki ):

    - Kai Kai (A)

    - Hakai (Destruction) ?

    - God Sphere (Genkidama) (E)

    Self-Created Techniques:

    (Normal)

    Turtle Breathing(A)

    (Ki based)

    - White Tiger Claws(A)

    - Turtle Skin?

    (Godly Ki based)

    -- Phoenix Fire (E)

    -- White Tigers Conqueror (D+)

    -- Armageddon (E)

    Energy:

    - Ki (legendary)

    - Godly Ki (average)

    - Magic (superior)

    Mutated Meridians:

    - 100% unlocked

    - Yin-Yang balance

    - ?????

    Talents:

    - Unlimited Potential

    - Pure Progress

    - Mimicry

    - Space Affinity

    Battle Power (Ki + Body) ----- ~50 Billion (Suppressed to 15), Super State (3.75 Trillion)

    Battle Power (Godly Ki) ----- ~5 Trillion (Pure God Ki, Suppressed to 0), 500 Billion (mixed type, Suppressed to 15)

    +++++++++++++++++

 Chapter 95: The Test Of Metal Part 1 - Start

    Getting his composure back Darc looked straight to this divine beasts eyes.

    "Greetings, White Tiger - Emperor of the West.", nodded Darc to also greet him.

    It was very subtle, but one could see that the divine beast looked pleased by the words. A soft purr came from the white tiger.

    "You are being clever, child. Trying to win my favor by honeying your words already. A truly gifted tongue.", said the white tiger with a soft voice and moved its head slightly to look somewhere behind Darc.

    Darc only followed the gaze and turned around. What he saw was images of the earth. But those images were not from this earth but rather the ones from his old life.

    "But you are not here for that. I, Byakko, called you to take a test. You may have wished yourself our blessings from one of Seiry¨± his children and you also may have developed those gifts to a high degree, but I still want to test your worthiness. Depending on the result I may strip you of your blessing. So be warned and do take it seriously.", continued Byakko to explain.

    Then the scenery in front of Darc started to change rapidly as if time flew by like a whirlwind and the earth looked like a massive jungle without any life in it. Sometimes Darc saw some weird creatures moving around but their form made his brows frown.

    "I will send you to this world. Save it and you pass. Fail, and live with the consequences."

    "What do you mean with sending me to this world?", asked Darc and looked back but what he saw was only a smiling expression from Byakko and everything went dark.

    -----

    It felt like days went by in this darkness and his body felt like it was shredded apart with tiny needles. It has been some time since he really felt pain like this. But he got accustomed to it at some point with meditation.

    And just when he thought this would never end, the darkness disappeared and he landed on some very hard ground. When he tried to breathe he felt nauseous so he started to use his breathing technique immediately.

    Darc took out his capsules and was happy that they still were with him. He activated one of them and a box appeared. Inside it, he took out his trusty old space suit and equipped it. After he put on the helmet, he activated the filters and oxygen system.

    The suit analyzed the atmosphere and gave him all the information needed.

    "High radiation mist on the whole planet? It also exudes some electromagnetism?... Weird, good thing this suit has lead insulation. And at least the atmosphere can be filtered out by my suit and I won''t die by running out of oxygen.", he said with a muffled voice.

    Then he looked around himself. All around him there were exotic plants he didn''t see until now.

    Walking over to one, he tried to pick it but surprisingly enough it was very hard as if a crystal. So he had to use some more force until he broke it off.

    Analyzing it with his tools the result was that this plant was a heavy mutation from a normal birch tree.

    "This is earth but what the hell happened here?", asked Darc himself. Sighing he concentrated and tried to sense the whole planet. Something responded while he searched around and that shocked Darc a little.

    "What the...Did something notice me using my ki? That''s new...It was very large...Also, there are so few human signatures on this planet that it makes me shudder. There are even more in space in a spaceship above but by the looks of it they remain there?", mumbled Darc and looked upwards.

    While doing that a beast came charging out from the side and saw Darc as his prey.

    Darc saw it and frowned. The lifeform looked hideous and very deformed to no recognition. Not having any more time to think about it, he stretched out his palm and blasted the creature to death.

    Seeing that the creature was dead, Darc let out a sigh and looked at his palm. "Collecting energy is also way harder now..."

    He concentrated and collected little wisps of energy. Moving them around he got back his control over it. And after getting the hang of it to manipulate the energy in the changed difficulty he started to look inside his body while meditating.

    Opening his eyes he smirked a little. he found out the cause why this was so different.

    "Alright, now this is very interesting. My body is actually completely reset to the time I was still on Korin''s tower. Is that also part of the test? Surviving while being back to my old days and also not having the passive buffs from my constitution? Well, I actually like it. No wonder it is harder to control large quantities of energy if I don''t actually have them. But don''t think I am helpless like this. With my experience, I probably have a fighting power of 25.000 right now."

    Then Darc actually thought a little more about it. "Well, I still should be careful. Whatever noticed me scanning the planet didn''t feel very friendly. Just the fact that the number of humans on this earth basically dwindled to a few thousand is proof of it..."

    ----

    Flying around Darc scanned the surroundings but it was way harder than he first thought. More often than not, some flying creatures attacked him. So he had to get rid of them. Then there was also the thick mist that clouded even his good vision to a minimum. You couldn''t even see the sun from here.

    There were only some rays of light falling through the thick clouds from time to time. It was like as if a dark rainy winter was everpresent on this planet. Just plain depressing.

    Still hanging on and preserving as much stamina as possible he reached someplace that looked like ruins. Landing there, Darc looked around and analyzed them.

    Moss and the mutated plants grew over the old buildings as if preserving the once glorious city that stood here.

    With the help of his omni tool, Darc found out that thousands of years passed by since a building stood here. It also corresponded to the DNA of all the creatures he already encountered.

    They were all animals from the earth that were largely mutated to adapt to this environment. And such mutations would only take place after millennia of changing. 10000 years maybe or even more.

    Was that what he saw happening while looking at the earth in the dimension where Byakko was at?

    If that really is the case then this earth is already a dead planet not worth saving...That was what Darc thought at first and was reminded of his own earth...

    There was still one way to find out. Darc concentrated again and stretched his hand out. Slowly little particles collected on his palm and became bigger until they formed a small energy orb. It was the Genkidama. It actually worked. He had his doubts.

    "Hmm, looks like the earth still welcomes us...Gaia, mother of earth. Your heart is as gentle and forgiving as a saint...No matter what happens. You welcome your children back...", said Darc and looked at the blue energy orb.

    Then he blew at it and the energy scattered back to the planet where it came from.

    "Good, then I know why I am here. Just one god asking another for help. Damn, Byakko. You just should have told me in the first place and I would have not denied you that request. Making a test out of it is really bothersome, you know?", said Darc and already guessed that he was being monitored by the white tiger somehow.

    ___________

    Some time has passed and he moved around on land. That was his decision after he got slowly annoyed by those pesky birds r whatever they are now. Their claws were sure sharp enough to cut through stone easily.

    Darc actually started to call them drakes at some point after seeing their power and since their darkish charcoal tint was like scales, it suited them well.

    Thinking about it, this earth looked a lot more mythological in some sense. There were even sarlacc like creatures that tried to capture Darc, wring him out and eat him slowly like venus traps. So not only had he to be careful of those drakes but also the plants.

    Luckily while following the human signatures he found a cave that seemed pretty safe. That is after he checked it thoroughly.

    He placed a device at the entrance of the cave and activate it. It erected a barrier and slowly dimmed a little. It was one of the military grade items that build up a shield that would copy the surroundings and camouflage the entrance to the cave. It also would act as a real barrier to some extent.

    For example, Darc himself couldn''t easily destroy it now without exerting a lot of energy. That being said he was very tired now so he brought out a small capsule house from one of his capsules and placed it in a corner.

    Then he entered it and closed the doors. He finally could take off his helmet and wipe away some of his sweat that collected on his face.

    "Phew, this really takes me back to my training in the wild. Without being able to use magic nor teleportation. Being worn out by those constant attacks and dangers around me. Hehe", he commented on the events and looked outside the window.

    He placed the house so that he could still look outside to the barrier and with that, effectively watch over the cave entrance.

    "Let¡äs hope the barrier holds until I take a nap. I am getting closer to the human settlement and probably will need my full strength. I actually shouldn''t be so reminiscent of old days. At first, I didn''t really notice the dangers here but in certain numbers, they can become a real problem for me because I exhaust too much of my energy. And I am not regenerating my stamina as I used to as well.", sighed Darc and put his helmet on a table.

    He made himself something to eat, ate it and later made himself comfortable on his couch with a bag of potato chips. While snacking them he started the semi meditation that would let him rest but also stay vigilant on his surroundings. Funny enough he actually fell into that state while a potato chip was still in his mouth.

    It also didn''t take long and some creatures came by but didn''t notice anything. So Darc didn''t have to react to them. What he did have to somewhat put his awareness to were a few humanoid looking individuals that came close to the barrier and looked at it.

    They even tried to stab it sometimes because they seem to know there was a cave entrance here but were surprised to see that it just behaved like the rock everywhere else. Looking confused they left after some time.

    "Interesting...", commented Darc and made a loud crunching noise while eating that mentioned potato chip. "Those were not human. Well, at least they were humanoid...And more importantly, they know I am here. They probably heard me fighting around with the local wildlife." A little smile appeared on his face.

    Darc stood up and stretched himself. Then he put his helmet back and left the capsule house. Outside, he returned it back into a capsule form and went over to the barrier.

    Looking closer he could see some weird substance moving around on the energy shield. It slowly grew bigger. While increased in size the barrier seemed to get thinner and losing its energy.

    Frowning a little Darc used his tools to analyze it.

    His expression became even darker after the results were shown.

    "Nanomachines? No, it''s more than that. But one thing is for sure. Its components are very toxic to humans. A lot of quicksilver in it...Oh, perfect timing.", said Darc and saw a mutated creature walking past.

    Darc used that timing to collect a little bit of energy in his palm and punched against the barrier. With that, he sends the substance on the barrier charging from it and landing on the creature. It immediately reacted to it and screamed. But not long after and it fell down and stopped moving. its skin also started to change to the same color of the substance - a greyish silver

    ¡äIt is invading its body and eating it from inside? Nasty. Definitely, something I need to keep my distance from.¡ä, thought Darc and deactivated the barrier and put the device away.

    He moved to the carcass and kneeled in front of it. Using something like a stick he picked from the ground he poked the dead carcass to see if there is still some reaction. But nothing happened.

    Seeing that he scratched some of its material with a combat knife into a glass tube that was made from crystalized Kachin. He prepared this long ago when he searched for minerals and stuff and needed something to put them in where they would not react with the container.

    Kachin was pretty useful in that matter because it didn''t even get destroyed with acids or other harmful matter like radiation. And its hard as hell. If he threw one big enough cube of Kachin against a planet with force, it would reach the core and after that hell would unfold on the planet until it explodes. That is just to see how sturdy the world of kai is. And even more painful when thinking about being sent flying against one of these like in the tournament of power.

    Some nuclear reactors on earth now even used the produced Kachin as isolation. It keeps the environment healthy. Not that they actually needed nuclear reactors as energy source anymore but to make sure that even after letting them slowly burn out nothing should happen. Oh, and who is the one producing them? Darc actually had to do it all manually. Good thing magic is a very versatile ability.

    Being done with collecting the samples he left the proximity of the Cave. He immediately could feel some people follow him. It was probably those tribal hunters.

    Feeling their speed while moving Darc was somewhat surprised. They seem to have enhanced physical prowess. At least compared to humans.

    A little bit later Darc could even sense the humans descending with transporting vehicles down to earth. That made him curious so he climbed some tall tree and looked up. The tribal hunters also did the same because the seemed curious why this being stopped and looked upwards.

    But they got their answer soon enough when spaceships came through the thick clouds and hovered over the forest.

    They even bombarded a certain amount of forest to make landing space.

    ¡äWhat idiots. They probably alarmed every predator around them of their existence with that.¡ä, thought Darc and started to move out to the place where they landed. Weirdly enough the tribal hunters did not follow and left.

    ¡äHmm? Did they get scared by that? Well, can''t blame them.¡ä, commented Darc in his mind.¡ä

    ---

    Arriving close by to the landing point Darc could see the humans transporting supplies around and building some sort of camp. There were even mechs running around and the spaceships had weaponry equipped.

    ¡äA military base? Let''s see.¡ä Darc fiddled around with his omni tool. But even after doing so for a while he only frowned. ¡äWell, damn. Their technology in decryption is a thing for itself. I probably need to get my hands on some information first to hack myself in their communication channels.

    But just at that moment, some mutated creatures attacked the camp. Looking at the chaos of the people he could see them being slaughtered.

    Darc didn''t hesitate long and just intercepted the creatures.

    A drake wanted to bite and swallow a human but Darc flew right in front of it and kicked it upwards. Then he shot its brain with a death beam aka. Frieza style. He didn''t wait long and charged to all the other creatures and helped the humans defend.

    The camp sustained a lot of damage and some people died but with Darc his help the casualties were minimized and the people now knew to be vigilant at all times.

    After helping them Darc was actually not welcomed with open arms but mechs aiming at him. It was somewhat to be expected seeing someone flying around and shooting laser beams. For them, it was technology beyond their current one and they didn''t know if he was friend or foe. Of course, most people of the infantry were smiling and are thankful for being saved but better safe than sorry.

    _____________

    Darc held his arms up to indicate that he will not act aggressively if they also lower their guns. Well, now he can not really say he is harmless anyway.

    Seeing that, some people actually did lower their guns, but not all of them. Then someone with what seemed a higher rank came forward to Darc. The person also fiddled around with some kind of holographic interface and started talking.

    "jashdbafknw", said the person through speakers that made his voice hearable for Darc.

    But it was gibberish that Darc couldn''t understand so he shook his head and placed a hand near his side where his ear would be to signalize that he can''t understand it.

    Noticing that, the person seemed to change something on its interface and tried to talk more. Darc still couldn''t understand them and it continued on until the person basically repeated on word over and over in different languages. That is until Darc heard familiar words so he pointed his finger at the person.

    The person rolled back until it came back to the language in question. Just as Darc thought, it was English that he heard.

    "Do you understand me now?", asked the person again.

    Darc only smiled and nodded. It has been some time since he used the old language from earth but he was still very familiar with it. Guess the other words were also languages from earth. Or a worldwide new language? "Yes, I can. What were those other languages? They sounded weird.". asked Darc back.

    But the person pretty much ignored his question. "So you really are a human...Unbelievable. But your equipment and technology are...", said the person and came closer to look at him. His gaze became somewhat analyzing.

    Now Darc could see that the person had blond hair and green eyes through the helmet they were wearing.

    Thinking about it Darc thought about keeping his real identity hidden. At least the part where he came from. "Ehm...arent you humans? What is so surprising about that? Can we introduce ourselves first? And what happened to earth here? I got a lot of questions myself, actually.", answered Darc again and followed the movement of the person with his head.

    "Oh, right. My name is Martin Lazzari. I am an Environmental Biologist.", said Martin.

    "Italian?", asked Darc back after hearing his name.

    "Not really. A half-breed. Italian and American.", smiled Martin after knowing what his question was about.

    "I see. Well, I am Darc.", smiled Darc back while introducing himself.

    "Just Darc? No family name like the Exif?", said Martin and noted something out.

    "Exif, what are Exif? And no, I got one. It''s Darc Soya.", asked Darc and answered.

    "Soya? Like Soy?", questioned Martin in wonder.

    "Urgh, thanks for noting that one out.", grumbled Darc. This has actually been the first time he really got asked about that. In the world of Dragonball, it just goes by unnoticed since all names are kind of puns or have different meanings.

    Martin chuckled a little. "Sorry if I hit a sour spot. Getting back to your question. It''s best you follow me. We are going to have a meeting ourselves right now. And thank you for helping us."

    "No problem.", said Darc back and looked at the people around them. they also heard the conversation after using translators and became much more relaxed. "But you still should keep vigilant. The wildlife sure became nasty on this earth. Plants eating everything that comes into their trap or mutated creatures hunting you. With your bombardment of the forest, you probably got yourself a lot of attention no matter how. And you still looked pretty lax when you got attacked.", noted Darc while walking with Martin.

    He frowned a little. "I guess you are right. So from your words, some plants actually are also not only passively dangerous but can trap lifeforms like venus traps?"

    Darc nodded. "Yeah, I already encountered some. I call them sarlacc since most of its body is underground and it creates somewhat of a pit that is its trap. Anything getting tangled up in it gets attacked by creatures that seem to be in symbiosis with the sarlacc.", he explained and showed Martin a holographic simulation of the plant with his omni tool.

    Martin was very surprised by that since the holographic capacity of this tool was way ahead of their holographic technology. He looked at the data and smiled. "Interesting. We can mention that in the conference so that all people are knowledgable about them." But then his face got a little bit worried. "But I wonder if we can still live here when so much has changed."

    "What do you mean?", asked Darc after hearing his worry.

    "Before I spoke with you, I also collected some data.", said Martin and showed him a tooth.

    "A tooth from the drake? What about it?", asked Darc again.

    "Well, here we are. Let''s meet the others first.", sighed Martin and opened up a door to a container that was used as a research lab and conference room.

    Inside it, there were already some people standing around. Seeing Darc enter with Martin they were all surprised. Especially a man with bluish-black hair seemed to stare at Darc.

    "Everyone, this is the person that helped us out. His name is Darc. Darc, these are Eliott Leland, our commanding superior and leader of this exhibition. Then we have Haruo Sakaki and Yuko Tani over there that are also from the human race. And then there is Metphies. One of the Exif I mentioned. The buff guy with the dark skin is Rilu-Elu Belu-be. A Bilusaludo.", said Martin and introduced the group to Darc.

    "Hmm, interesting.", commented Darc and walked over to Belu-be and looked him over. He was really bulky and had tanned skin with spiky short hair. Darc also looked at Metphies and saw his long ears. They were not spikey but just long and his build was tall instead of bulky. But they did look very humanoid. "So the variety of humanoids increased, huh?"

    "So people survived? How is that possible? It has been 19.000 years since we left...", said the man with bluish-black hair. it was Haruo.

    "Well, looks like now I should mention why I am here. I will be pretty straightforward. While cruising through space with my spaceship I got caught by a black hole. At first, I thought it would be my death but I ended up landing here. With some analyzes, I could find out that I am on earth but you can guess how surprised I was to see the earth being so different. Looks like black holes are gates to other worlds? Well, it is still somewhat the same. Just different outcomes?", said Darc in English.

    Belu-be put his arm in front of his chin. "Hmm, it sounds plausible. After all, we still don''t know anything about black holes."

    "Wait, before we continue. Why does it look like you guys are as clueless as me?", asked Darc now.

    "Colonel, would you like to explain.", asked Martin.

    Eliott sighed. "Fine, this is the story..."

    Darc heard how the earth was attacked by mythological creatures like dragons and the likes in the past. The one that came out victorious out of that battle royal was Godzilla. And after it won it started to decimate everything that came in its way.

    So to survive, the earth collected the last humanity into space and started a search for a new planet.

    Not finding any useful planets in 20 years and Haruo publishing a method to destroy Godzilla, the council was actually convinced and now they stood here. They warped back to earth and effectively wasted nearly 20000 years while for it has only been 20 years.

    Not knowing anything about the current status of the planet they send out drones but because of the thick mist that emitted electromagnetism, it was hard to get any data. The only thing they found out was that Godzilla was still alive.

    And the more they find out while being on the earth''s surface, the more it seems to be impossible to live here again.

    Darc just stood in thought after hearing all that. ¡äMythological creatures...Godzilla, huh? God of Destruction, is it?¡ä, he thought and walked over to Haruo.

    "Can I scan your memories?", asked Darc him. He was after all the one that came up with the attack plan against Godzilla.

    Haruo was surprised. "What do you mean?", he asked back not knowing what he wanted to do.

    "Just relax...", said Darc and put his hand on his head and scanned everything relevant. He also saw Godzilla in his memories. It manifested itself in his head like a disease corrupting his thinking.

    Letting go and walking over to the computer Darc started to talk again. "Well, the idea is not bad and it will very likely succeed but are you guys certain enough that Godzilla didn''t increase in size or had offspring? You are placing everything you have on this one attack. You know there are also other humanoids running around in the forest, right?", said Darc now after sorting all the information he got from Haruo.

    Martin narrowed his eyes. "What, there are other humanoids? And why do you say that? Godzilla should be an anomaly that should not be able to reproduce. Being immortal may be plausible but offspring. I don''t think so.", he rebuked.

    "Because I can feel Godzilla his presence. From what I can already say, it feels like he is at least 300 meters tall now. And with your information about the spotted Godzilla..." Darc operated the computer and showed the recorded data from the drone. "This one still is pretty much the same since 19000 years. That just doesn''t make sense. From the components that Godzilla is made of. A stagnation in growth is impossible. It would still grow until it could swallow the planet. The energy it is producing needs to go somewhere after all. Besides, a few years like that are not enough for a kaiju to grow up to adulthood."

    "You can''t be serious. Then this is just a suicide mission?", asked Eliott him in panic.

    "I am just saying you need to prepare yourself for a very hard fight. Also, wasn''t this practically a suicide mission from the start?", asked Darc back at Leland. "Don''t worry. I will help you.", smiled Darc now with confidence.

    Belu-be frowned "How are you able to help us? You don''t seem to have any weapons."

    Martin intercepted that. "The soldiers say his suit is very powerful."

    "That can''t be it. I still don''t see any weapons or the likes on it.", rebuked Belu-be while still thinking scientifically.

    "He is right, Martin", approved Darc of Belu-be¡äs concern. "What I am using is ki. Aint it fun to see something supernatural being used against a mythological being? I am actually excited to meet that thing you are so scared of."

    Everyone looked at each other and wondered if this guy fried his brain while being told the story. Did he think this is a vacation or something?

    Metphies, on the other hand, looked somewhat suspicious at Darc. And Darc, after noticing his gaze, made a devilish smile.

    _________

    "Before we continue, I still have something to show you.", interrupted Martin and showed the group the findings he has uncovered while analyzing the plant DNA and the DNA from the fang of the mutated creature.

    "Both plant and creature have very similar traits in their DNA. The beast has a lot of metal components and emits electromagnetic radiation...", said Martin.

    "Just like Godzilla.", interrupted Haruo.

    "Exactly. It may be small but it is probably from the same species as Godzilla.", approved Martin.

    "Well, if you can call animals that are mutated through radiation the same species. Then that would be correct.", corrected Darc. "My data indicates that these creatures were once normal animals. Are you implying that this is your worry about living on earth?"

    Martin nodded to his question.

    "Wait, is the electromagnetic mist produced by the plants?", asked Eliott at this moment.

    Darc looked at his Omni tool and compared air samples with the plant DNA.

    "Yes, seems like it is their way to reproduce.", nodded Darc.

    "So the only way to clear the mist is to burn the forest?", asked Eliott again.

    "That is not the only option. You could just as well filter it out or build an isolated dome. But yes. The fastest way would be burning it to the ground. With that, you could also minimize the living space of mutated creatures and give yourself some space as buffer zones to your settlements. You also would not get another accident like the last one with that precaution. But do remember what I told you about the other humanoids. You also could get into conflict with them if you destroy too much of the forest. Remember, now you are the intruders and they are the ones calling this planet home.", reminded Darc them.

    "That still invalids our plan to wait for the mist to clear. Luring out Godzilla will be pretty much impossible now.", commented Metphies and changed the topic.

    "Not only that. Just like Darc already mentioned. We need to reorganize our defense.", added Eliott.

    "We could just switch around our organization and give the task to the special units.", said Haruo after thinking that Eliott would now back down from the previous plan.

    "Are you out of your mind? Do you want our soldiers running around in this jungle of a forest where those mutated beasts could kill them?", rebuked Eliott.

    "What other options do we even have!?", shouted Haruo back.

    "Well, for starters. How about a plan? From my point of view. You are already running around like a headless chicken. You came down here without even thinking about dangerous wildlife. Do any of your soldiers even have proper experience in combat?", interrupted Darc both of them.

    "Damn it! Are you now against this as well!?", asked Haruo.

    Darc frowned and narrowed his eyes. "Stop shouting. It won''t help you. I know how you feel since I read your mind. But I tell you right now. Desperation is not a solution. Think this through. Beating Godzilla is not everything. If you win the battle but lose the war. It won''t be a happy ending.", said Darc with a firm voice.

    "Anyway. First things first. My military rank was a general. I should be somewhere equivalent to a major general here. If it is alright, I suggest that we gather up all units. Bombard a terrain and build up an outpost that will be used as a connection point to the Aratrum. We should prioritize letting it land comfortably. A few experienced men should join me to scout out Godzilla and note his behavior. Any objections to that?", explained Darc.

    Haruo frowned. "We already have a plan. And why should listen to you?", he asked in denial.

    "That was a suggestion. Go ahead, if you really want to do that kamikaze tactic. You are not trusting me and that is alright. But what I worry about now is that you will make stupid decisions based on your personal emotions...", said Darc and sighed somewhat. Then he thought a little before continuing. "Just give me someone that can vow for me after I get rid of that little Godzilla. With that, you can see my worth..."

    "Little Godzilla?", asked Martin "So you already think there are more than one?"

    "I told you. I can sense it. There are also some signals that are weaker but still enormous in size. Probably the Godzilla you found when scanning with your drones."

    Eliott sighed. "What amount of people do you need for your scouting mission?"

    "Just 5 men and someone of higher rank to vow for me is enough.", answered Darc.

    "Alright, I will give you those men. Do you know how to stay in communication with us?", he asked back.

    "Already encrypted your programming. And I already have hacked myself into your communications. So no problem there.", smiled Darc.

    "Fine, give the orders for all units to gather up. Martin, search for a suitable settlement point.", ordered Eliott.

    "What!? Eliott, you are really trusting him?", asked Haruo.

    "Haruo, you better be thankful that I don''t just give the order for retreat...", warned Eliott and started to walk away. Haruo followed him and tried to discuss certain actions to be reconsidered. Metphies followed them out of the room as well.

    "So is the plan about going to poke Godzilla and find out how to disable his shield not going to be executed?", asked Yuko while looking at the others in the room.

    Darc sighed. "I didn''t say we are going to drop the plan of killing Godzilla. We are just going to make the best out of things we have. You know, you guys lost more in those attacks than you think."

    "Huh? What do you mean?", she asked again.

    "He is right. The attack from the beasts damaged some of our transporters. Our human casualties were minimal but our equipment suffered a lot. We probably can''t even return to the Aratrum with our current state. Regrouping is very logical at this moment. The bigger problem will be Godzilla.", answered Belu-be

    "That is correct. At some point, we will very likely meet him. Say, I have been wondering for a while now. What did you really mean with what you said? How can you feel Godzilla?", added Martin now after telling his curiosity. Darc also thought that this question was way due.

    "I am also interested in that.", added Belu-be.

    "That is easy to explain. I can feel the life force that Godzilla is emitting. Just the same way I found you guys. To describe it a little bit more understandable, I am using electromagnetic impulses to echolocate lifeforms. Somewhat like a radar.", explained Darc after thinking a little bit how to describe his ki sense.

    Then he looked at them and saw their skeptical faces. Smiling wryly he started to collect some energy over his palm and created a floating ki ball in front of himself.

    Martin and Belu-be made big eyes and their mouths opened slightly after seeing him create a ki ball. They did hear about the laser-like shots being fired by him and that he was flying around.

    But most of those abilities could be done with his spacesuit that looked like to have some sort of engine on its back to produce said energy. Even if it meant to admit that he had more advanced technology. At least it was somewhat plausible.

    "That is?", asked Martin and scanned the energy "Wait, this is emitting slight electromagnetic signals."

    "That is because electromagnetism is used to heat up the energy to transform it into the plasmatic state.", answered Darc. "It''s a little bit too complex to really explain. You could say I created a little star in my hands..."

    "But that is just like Godzilla...", frowned Belu-be and connected some similarities from this ki ball to Godzilla.

    "Oh, right. Talking about Godzilla. He does have an atomic breath, right? Does he by chance collect electricity in some form before he shoots it?", asked Darc.

    "He does...Wait, can you also created a shield around your body?", asked Martin.

    "Yeah, I can do that.", smiled Darc and demonstrated his ki barrier.

    "Amazing. The more I see this. The more I think this plan from Haruo makes sense.", mentioned Martin. "If the energy really is heated up before it can be shot, then that would explain a lot. The organ that creates the shield surrounding Godzilla also would generate that heat. If it malfunctions, Godzilla would explode."

    "If you can create such energy. Can you not just blast Godzilla with it?", asked Yuko and stated the obvious with her question. She also seemed to be the only one not so amazed about him using ki.

    Darc smiled and crossed his arms in front of his chest. "I could, but if Godzilla manages to counter my attack with one of his own beams. That would have catastrophic outcomes. Do you know what happens when two stars crash into each other?", he asked.

    Belu-be grumbled after hearing his question. "A black hole...."

    "Correct. If by chance Godzilla hits my beam with his own, we could say goodbye to our lives, this planet and pretty much everything else in the solar system.", said Darc. This was something that didn''t happen in the world of Dragonball but here the laws were like the ones from his old life.

    And that means he can not just engage into a beam struggle with Godzilla. "Bombarding it with smaller ones still works though. Well, let''s talk about that later. Yuko, you are with me. We will scout around.", he added and started to leave the room to inform Leland.

    Yuko was surprised and looked at Martin and Belu-be. They both nodded and she followed Darc. Even if it was kind of reluctant. She volunteered to be here because of Haruo.

    ____________

    Darc started the hoverbike that he got lend and looked back at the 6 people with him. "Listen carefully. Stay grouped as much as possible while flying around. I will not take any responsibility if any of you separates from the group and dies because of that. Do you understand?", said Darc to them.

    "Yes, sir!", they replied to him.

    "Alright, move out.", remarked Darc and started to fly in front of them. Their destination is the old Tanzawa Pass where the territory of Godzilla is. At least his activity is very high in that region and the likelihood to meet him there is the also the highest.

    While flying, Yuko called him in on a direct communication channel so that the others wouldn''t hear their conversation. Darc accepted the call. "What is it, Yuko?", he asked her.

    "Major General, what will be doing exactly?", she asked now.

    "Just call me Darc. You don''t need to be so formal around me. And back to your question. We are going to observe Godzilla. Isn''t that simple? If he reacts aggressively against us we will act accordingly. Right now we need to know how much of a threat Godzilla really is. And we need the data for that plan of yours, no?", answered Darc.

    "From what I heard. Godzilla will attack us as soon as he sees us. The only thing that awaits us is death.", said Yuko.

    "So because of just that, you would give up? Why? Are you that afraid? If I am correct, you were born on the Aratrum. You should have never met Godzilla.", he said and looked to her.

    She fell into silence and her gaze was a little downcast. "I may not know what happened firsthand. But its just that all the people of the older generation still know about Godzilla and always seem to describe him as a devil...I wonder if it''s really true. Is it really worth it fighting for a planet that looks so much different than it was before? And who guarantees us that our work won''t result in another failure where we will stand in ruins again...So even if we win. What happens afterward?", she answered back.

    Darc smiled somewhat and looked back to the front. "Hmm, that may be true. For you, this may be hard to believe that this was once a beautiful planet. Its variety of lifeforms was fascinating. Your doubts are rightfully there. But just think of this as a goal to reach. And when you are old, you will have your answer..." He stopped for a moment and noticed something from his senses "And concerning Godzilla. Well, as long as we keep our distance, Godzilla won''t be able to achieve much." Then he pointed forward with his finger. "Look, we are already here. This is where I sense him." , said Darc and slowly stopped advancing. He looked over an expanse of mountains clustered together with forest.

    He changed to the open channel. "Everybody keep your eyes open. Our friend is somewhere around here.", instructed Darc.

    ?With this amount of mist it''s pretty hard to determine anything around us", mentioned a soldier.

    ?No, look. We are already getting company." , said another soldier and pointed at a swarm of drakes approaching them.

    ?Get together. Form a circle formation around me with your backs also to me. No one moves.", ordered Darc.

    ?But sir...", hesitated a soldier.

    ?That is an order.", said Darc coldly.

    The soldier gulped his saliva in fear and executed together with the others and Yuko the order. They gathered in said formation and waited. Looking at their incoming demise some of them got very nervous. No wonder, who wouldn''t.

    When the drakes finally reached they started to try chomping the soldiers immediately but Darc blasted them dead every time one got close enough.

    The soldiers shrieked in the face of death but after seeing how their commander easily killed those beasts. Only then did they actually get some sort of courage and composure back.

    The drakes noticed their predicament and circled around them. They still tried to snack someone and had little success with Darc around. And at some point, they finally gave up after losing 7 brethren.

    ?Annoying pests.", commented Darc and looked around.

    "Major General, look at this!", exclaimed Yuko and pointed at some readings indicating high radioactive emission.

    And look and behold. In the direction from the reading, a 50-meter tall giant lizard with a charcoal colored skin and blue eyes stomped around the forest.

    It had a very striking resemblance to a stegosaurus and t-rex. But unlike those dinos, this one had most of its mass on its lower body with its tail balancing out his upper body and the head portion. Like that he was also able to be sturdy and walk on two legs for quicker mobility at the same time.

    "Hoooo, so that is Godzilla. That thing is actually huge. And considering by the looks of it. It isn''t the one I actually feel concerned about...", said Darc and narrowed his eyes. "I am pretty sure if we attack that child over there we will get a mad visit by its parent. Well, let''s see what he does and do our attack research later on it after we decide to leave."

    Yuko nodded to his order and they approached Godzilla Filius slowly. All the while they tried to get the range in on what this fella is acting aggressively.

    After trying it out more than once where he would start looking in their direction they could say he is approachable to so extent. If you are alone you can approach to about 200 meters until Godzilla Filius reacts to you. In a group, he won''t even tolerate 300 meters.

    So Darc and the group stayed around 320 meters around him and studied his behavior.

    ----

    They actually managed to do this for quite some time.

    "I wonder what he is doing?", asked Yuko.

    "Hmm, by the looks of it I would say he seems to be searching something.", answered Darc and leaned forward over his steering stem with crossed arms to relax a little more.

    "...How can you be so relaxed...Anyway, we are running low on fuel. We should head back. Is the data collected?", she said to Darc and sighed. Then she looked to a soldier and asked him for the data.

    "We still need to collect some data with him reacting to attacks and forming his atomic breath.", answered the soldier back.

    Darc looked at him and sighed. Seems his lazying about is over. "I will do that. You only need to collect a few minutes worth of material, right? Yuko, take care of this hoverbike for me.", said Darc and floated upward with his own strength.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    When Darc did that Godzilla Filius immediately reacted differently and looked at him. That said, they were about 500 meters away from him at this moment.

    "Oh, he actually doesn''t like me flying? He seems to be able to sense me when I use ki. Well, I planned to engage you anyway. So it doesn''t matter if you are angry, buddy.", chuckle Darc lightly. "You guys keep track."

    Pumping out some more of his energy until a white aura pulsed around him, he charged straight at Godzilla Filius.

    Darc also made sure to fly to the right side for a hefty amount of distance until he went flying for Filius himself.

    All that was done to make sure that guy didn''t fire a beam and hit his comrades behind him.

    And just like he thought. Filius charged up electricity on his back fins and shot an atomic breath in his direction.

    ¡äThat was fast!¡ä, thought Darc and reacted quickly to dodge the beam. But while he dodged Filius followed his movements like a guided missile. Because of that Darc had to do a longer evading movement until the beam stopped.

    Now that he had some time and Filius was likely recharging, he sent out about 3 blasts against him in retaliation.

    Because of the massive size of Filius, he was very slow. And there was no way he could dodge those attacks. So they unsurprisingly hit the target.

    Filius cried out with its iconic scream and now it was probably really mad. One could see electric sparks collecting and defusing into the air on Godzilla''s skin around the impact zones of his blasts.

    ¡äLooks like the shield from Godzilla really helps him fend off even ki blasts. But that looked like it still hurt a lot.¡ä Then Darc flew closer and reached Filius to a distance of 3 meters. He could now see just how huge this guy was.

    Flying past the points where his blasts hit and also avoiding the claw attacks from Filius let him judge the beast a little bit better. ¡äHmm, I can see him recovering. That speed is akin to instantaneous regeneration once it started its process. Also, this guys agility is way higher than I first thought. That he actually can pinpoint my location around his body and precisely swing his arms at me is really good. But for him I should be like some annoying mosquito, huh?¡ä, continued Darc to think about.

    ¡äNow, for the close quarters.¡ä Darc stopped and pulled out a barrage of small ki blasts against the abdomen part of Filius.

    Godzilla Filius didn''t like it one bit and cried out furiously. Then something happened what Darc didn''t think would happen.

    Out of frustration Filius charged up an immense amount of electricity on its fins in an instant and discharged it into its surroundings.

    That let Darc furrow his brows and he initiated a movement technique to gain a few hundred meters of distance from him and that attack.

    So after he vanished and reappeared some distance away, Darc could see the impact zone being about a 100 meters in diameter from Filius his location. The trees and ground burned to smithereens and only black coal-like substance remained.

    ¡äWell, ain''t you a clever one...¡ä, smirked Darc while thinking. ¡äI should wrap this up. I can feel someone else moving in on us. Probably big daddy or mommy or whatever it is.¡ä

    ________

    There was a wooden cottage surrounded by forest and the white snow hugged it dearly. It had warm glimmering light inside that illuminated some of its surrounding through the windows.

    There could be laughter heard from inside when coming closer.

    "Hahaha, take it easy, guys. Bullying poor Lite like that will only result in him enjoying it someday.", said Darc after laughing heartily and smiling to them.

    "This idiot won''t learn otherwise.", smirked Glew lovingly at Lite and commented on her husband being picked on like this.

    "Hey, that''s enough. already.", sighed Lite in defeat but still smiled.

    "He didn''t really change, did he?", said Luffa from the side.

    "I wonder how that will affect the child later on, haha", commented Otamo and looked at Glew.

    "I am going to be a great father, okay!? Stop teasing me like that just because I have my moments sometimes...", refuted Lite.

    "Sometimes, he says.", grinned Arkis. "I still remember you have those moments more often than not while at work."

    Lite just blushed because he felt embarrassed.

    "You will make a great father, don''t let the others tell you otherwise.", encouraged Darc him now.

    "Oh, and you are one that can judge it?", asked Bulma beside him with Trunks in her lap.

    "Well, am I that bad of a father?", he smiled back at her and asked.

    "Yes...", was her answer.

    "Huh?", exclaimed Darc in surprise and his smile vanished.

    "You left us all. You left me, Arkis and even your son Trunks.", she continued on.

    "What are you talking about now?", frowned Darc now since the atmosphere became strange. The others also stopped to smile.

    "You abandoned us!!", she shouted now.

    Darc clutched his head "Urgh, what is going on? I...." he started to remember something "I never abandoned you..."

    "Yes you did, you died and left us all.", started the group to say in unison.

    "You will never see my child. Do you even care about us?", said Glew.

    "That is more than he ever cared for my feelings.", added Luffa.

    "And I am now responsible for all the crap he started.", said Lite with a creepy smile.

    "Where am I now? We haven''t seen each other for so long. Do you even know what I am doing right now? Maybe I am already hanging beneath a rope.", asked Otamo.

    Darc held his head even more because he felt a ringing inside his head that hurt like hell and all those words from his friends. what is going on?

    "You didn''t keep your promise. Maybe I should just abandon all your teachings and go that path you didn''t want me to?", said Arkis now.

    "You left me all alone with your son. Well, I guess it is time to get another father. Isn''t that right, Trunks?", she asked trunks and Trunks pointed to Darc and exclaimed. "Not daddy!"

    Darc started to get pissed off and the headache made it worse. "Damn it, what are you all talking about!" When he looked back up to them after his headache subsided somewhat, he saw something he would have never liked to have seen. The faces of his friends were distorted. Their eyes became black and blood ran down their eyes.

    Darc flinched somewhat and tried to distance himself.

    "See, he is running away! Again!", they all said in unison and started to try grabbing him and pulling at him. The whole room became distorted until nothing made any sense.

    "No, I...NOOOOO!!", he screamed. Darkness overcame him.

    ----

    And with that one last scream, he finally woke up with a jolt upwards. He breathed heavily and was drenched in sweat.

    It took a while because of his adrenalin flowing through his body but the sensation of pain returned and hit him hard that he had to ay back down.

    "Ugh...ha...ha...That dream...", he commented and now looked around himself. He was inside some small building with a few jars.

    He remained silent for a moment and closed his eyes to get a little bit rest from his mental state. After that, he slowly leaned forward again even if it still hurt and looked down at himself.

    ¡äWhat the?¡ä He was naked at this moment and all over his body, there was some golden glittering substance. he let his finger run over it and picked it up. Then he rubbed it between his finger and thumb. It felt like silk.

    Then he put it to his nose and smelled it. ¡äHmm? Flower scent? Right! The poison!¡ä, he thought and started to meditate. But he didn''t see anything inside his body that was acting up. ¡äWait, now that I think about it. How am I able to breathe right now? Is it maybe because of this stuff?¡ä, he asked himself in his mind.

    Darc sighed and looked around himself again to find his remains of his suit lying around near him. He picked them up and searched for the Kachin container.

    He was happy to see it was still intact after all that. But it had some small damages at the edges.

    Darc used the mechanism and opened the container. Inside it, there was pretty much everything he needed. He took out a senzu bean and at it. But the effect seemed to be somewhat milder because he still felt the ache in his body. ¡äLooks like even the senzu are affected by this world in some way. Making them less effective.¡ä, he thought and took two more until it finally healed him back up to his full power.

    Then he also took another spare of clothes and a new suit out of and stored the old one. For now, he also will not put the helmet on because he is curious how he is able to breathe.

    Finished up, he went to what looked like a door. When he tried to push it open it was already being opened by someone else. It was a woman with a tanned complexion and white tattoo-like drawings on her body. She also had whitish-green hair with lavender colored ends. Her green eyes showed surprise after seeing Darc and she immediately dropped what she was carrying and ran off.

    ¡äWell, looks like the tribal people helped me out. But why did she ran away?¡ä, he thought and followed her outside. What he saw then was a little bit of a shocker. The hut he was inside just now was just some wood clustered together along a cliff wall. And a ladder went up to the upper edge of the said cliff.

    Looking up Darc could also see the mist again. He sighed and put his helmet back on. ¡äSo much for breathing because of the powder. Looks like it is just healing powder that has some detoxification effect. But how is she herself able to breathe that...¡ä, he thought and looked up to the woman that was climbing up the ladder and already inside the mist.

    ¡äAlso, climbing? Hmm...I better do that to not get Godzilla¡äs attention again. For now, that is. I hope the others are alright and nothing happened while I was out cold.¡ä After thinking that through he started climbing upwards.

    On the top of the cliff, he looked around and saw the woman was gone. He scratched his head.

    ¡äNow what?¡ä, he wondered and opened up his omni tool. He fiddled around with it to configure it again for communication with the other and started scanning.

    And surprisingly there was a signal not far from here. He wanted to move there but noticed a movement in front of him in the forest. It was the woman again. She also noticed his gaze and jumped away.

    ¡äSo you want to play tag? Alright then.¡ä, he remarked in his mind and used a movement technique to catch her.

    He was jumping around like a monkey around the trees and his speed was astonishing. It didn''t take long and he was catching up to her. The woman had a surprised look on her face and tried to give her all to escape.

    But Darc caught her and held her against a tree. Then he looked at her with a smile. "Caught you.", he said.

    *Let me go, please*, she transmitted to him via telepathy.

    "Huh?", exclaimed Darc in surprise. *You can use telepathy?*, added Darc as a question.

    The woman also was surprised at that moment. *You have the voice of the heart.*

    *Well, I guess. If that''s what you call it. Say, what''s your name?*, he said again to her. It looked very weird right now how he held her and no one really talked but stayed as silent.

    *...Miana*, she answered hesitantly.

    *Nice to meet you, Miana. My name is Darc.*, he smiled and let her go. *Say, why did you try to run away?*

    *You are traveling crow. Not one of Houtua. Danger. Destroys forest with a rain of fire.*, she explained to him.

    *Crow? Rain of Fire? Oh, you mean the spaceships and the fire bombardment...Well, the first is something with what we move around and the second is to make room for us to land. Well, I already thought about this making you guys angry...*, he said and at that moment he heard gunshots.

    He looked in that direction and started moving there since he knew it was probably Leland his group.

    Miana looked after him and also followed suit.

    ___________

    Rushing over to the place where the gunfight was at he saw some people near a wrack crouching down and shooting at what seemed to be the tribal race.

    The people engaged in combat right now were Leland, Haruo, Yuko, Belu-be, Adam and a few other soldiers.

    "Whoa, stop shooting!", shouted Darc and jumped over to them. "What? But we are under attack by them.", responded Belu-Be to his words.

    And seeing how Miana appeared near Darc he shot at her because she looked identical to the one that was here a moment ago and attacked them. He thought she would sneak attack Darc.

    Noticing that, Darc frowned and reacted quickly and caught the bullets with his hand. The others were surprised.

    "ENOUGH!", he shouted and used is own telekinesis to grab all their weapons and threw them far away from them so they couldn''t reach them. Miana got frightened and hid behind Darc.

    "Did anyone of you even get hurt?", he asked after that.

    They only looked at each other and shook their heads. At that moment a lot of tribal people surrounded them and pointed their weapons against them.

    "Now we don''t even have weapons. I hope you know what you are doing.", said Leland and raised his arms.

    "So many people survived?", asked Haruo while looking at them in awe. He was practically the only one that did not shoot.

    Then another Miana appeared behind the trees and joined them.

    "Huh?", exclaimed Darc. Miana on the other hand smiled and moved with a happy expression to her identical copy.

    "That is the one that attacked us...", said Belu-Be.

    "So they are twins.", remarked Darc after looking at these two. They looked very identical. The only real difference is their facial expression being different. Well, that and Darc could differentiate them through their auras as well.

    *You are?*, asked Darc now while using telepathy again.

    The other woman was surprised and looked at him skeptically.

    *It''s alright, sister. He is good.*, said Miana.

    Her sister still looked distrustful and stared at Darc for a while. *Maina. That is my name. Tell your people to follow us.*

    Darc nodded and looked back at his group. "Looks like they want us to follow them. So let''s just do that for now, alright?"

    "What do you mean? They didn''t even say a word just now.", said Leland.

    "That is because they use telepathy, instead of vocal cords. But I think they can also speak. Given the time.", answered Darc and looked back to the twins. "Isn''t that right?"

    "Yes...", answered Miana with broken English. Now the others also heard the words and started to believe him. And with that, they had no other choice but to follow after her.

    ---

    They were brought to the side of the cliff again and were lead down the ladders to a cave system.

    While walking the others were amazed and compared the lifestyle of the Houtua to that of ants.

    Darc used that moment to get some pieces of information. "Now that we are here. We can take off our helmets.", said Darc and took his helmet off. One of the Houtua became wary but Darc only smiled at the person and looked back to the others. They were hesitant but also opened their own helmets.

    "Air feels nice.", said Adam after breathing in deeply. He was someone that was not with the previous group when Darc first met them. At that time he was together with another Bilusaludo of higher rank and commanded another unit. Seems like since Darc left they succeeded in gathering up.

    "You are right about that. What happened to you guys by the way? How come you were just scattered around like this?", asked Darc now.

    Lelan sighed. "Luck was not on our side. When you left, we tried to reorganize. At first, it all went smoothly and we all got together. Even Yuko returning and telling us that Godzilla was sighted around the Tanzawa pass let us calm down somewhat. It was after all somewhat of a distance away from us.", he answered and cast his gaze to the ground in depression.

    "But the big fella found you later, huh?", grimaced Darc a little in worry.

    "Exactly. That thing was on another whole scale. We lost basically everything equipment wise. And we would have lost a lot more people if not for Yuko telling us to abandon all vehicle and moving on foot in retreat.", he said and looked at Yuko Tani.

    Darc smiled somewhat after hearing that. He did mention that to her while they were observing Godzilla. "Clever move. So you used the gathered intel about him and used the knowledge that Godzilla likes to find you by the energy from your ships to your advantage. It was good to minimize human casualties. Humans are the most precious resource at these times.", he commented and nodded. Then he looked at Yuko with a smile. "Well done, girl."

    Yuko saw that and smiled back. "Thanks.", she replied. Then she frowned a little. "What actually happened after we left?"

    Darc chuckled a little in embarrassment after hearing her question. "Hehe, I actually got owned by big mommy Godzilla. I had to recover and that''s where they come into play." he pointed at the twins and meant the Houtua in general. "But I at least got the smaller Godzilla. So only one left to go.", he added.

    Everyone made a shocked face after hearing he already killed one of the two. Most of them thought the Godzilla they saw was still the same that Yuko told them about.

    "See, I told you this one was way too big to be the same...", remarked Yuko after being wronged prior."

    Leland sighed after hearing that. He was happy but at the same time not so much after the bigger Godzilla attacked. "The thing is that most of us are now scattered on this planet with beasts surrounding them", he said.

    "Is that so? Let me ask Miana and Maina about that.", Darc said back and looked to the twins in his front.

    Both girls looked back after hearing their names as if knowing that he was about to ask something.

    *Did you guys pick up any more of my people?*, he stated his question via telepathy.

    The one that answered was Maina *We already took in about a few hundred of you. Somewhat about 500 people or so. You are the only one that uses the voice of the heart and did not show your fangs at us immediately. Why is that?*, she answered and asked back.

    *So many! That is about nearly everyone we had left. Well done. Thank you for that. And why I can use telepathy? Well, I am actually not from this world. But even then not everyone can use this method of communication. It is, after all, a spiritual way to talk. Humans tend to express themselves with words or body language. For example, having your brows constantly in a frown as you do indicates wariness or anger*, he answered her with a big smile after getting the info. He also ignored the question about the guns at first. *And just as wary as you are against them. They are also wary against you. So they showed their fangs out of fear.*

    Maina put a finger on one of her brows and seemed to understand what he meant. Her people were very spiritual and only using the voice of the heart.

    *You said you are not from here. But aren''t you all not from here?*, she asked again.

    *Not in that way. These people all are humans from this planet. Because of Godzilla...That is the name that they gave that giant walking lizard above us...Because of him, they had to leave the earth and search for another star in the sky to live on. They weren''t so lucky in their search and now returned. For them, it was only 20 winter but for your people, it was probably many...many more.*, explained Darc and tried to use words that she could understand easily. *But they once live here and are the ones that build those big ruins that stretch over some places in the forest.*, he added.

    Maina heard his words and nodded. She changed her gaze back to her front while thinking. *I will tell the elders. You want to fight destruction. The enemy of our god...*

    Darc noticed her description of what seemed to be Godzilla in their eyes. Destruction, huh?

    Miana looked very curious after her sister stopped. *Do you also have a god?*, she asked while she had the chance.

    Darc looked from one sister to the other. *God? Who is your god? Well, humans once had many religions. Many gods they believed in.*

    *Our god is Mothra, mother of the egg. We Houtua are protectors of the egg.*, she answered.

    *Miana, don''t tell strangers!*, interrupted Maina now.

    Darc sighed after being somewhat surprised what he got as an answer. He knew who Mothra was. And that these people worshipped her was surprising. *Don''t worry, I won''t tell them that you are believing in a kaiju. It would only bring chaos right now.* Then he looked back to his group. "They found pretty much everyone.", he gave them as info.

    The others were surprised by that. "Really!?", asked Leland. "That is very good news.", he sighed in relieve now and a bright smile appeared on his face. "Sadly we can''t really celebrate right now, I guess."

    Haruo was also mostly smiling at this moment. "We still made progress. If one is down, we only need to convince Aratrum to send reinforcement. Also if we just collect our gear with the help of these people, we can start a real attack."

    Leland frowned. "You actually want to keep fighting that thing after hearing that Darc nearly died?",he asked in a somewhat angry voice.

    Darc wanted to intervene in this conversation but they didn''t get to speak longer because they reached their destination. It was a room where they were led into and behind them, the door was closed. Looks like a prison.

    "What! Hey! Let us out!", shouted Belu-be after seeing themselves being imprisoned.

    "Don''t make such a ruckus. They probably just put us here for safety¡äs sake", said Darc and walked further into the room. "Look, the others are also all here.", he added to that and looked at Martin who also came over.

    "Haha, so it really is you guys. It is good to see you made it as well. And it looks like you already know that the air is good enough to breathe.", said Martin.

    "Professor, it is good to see you as well.", smiled Haruo back and looked at all the others that are also here.

    Another Bilusaludo approached Belu-be. "Belu-be, are you alright?", he asked.

    Belu-be just saluted with his fist hitting his left shoulder. "Lieutenant Colonel, Galu-Gu. Thank you for your concern. I am fine.", answered Belu-Be.

    Walking further in and sitting down they all started a conversation. "Is Metphies not here as well?", asked Haruo now after noticing that he was missing.

    "Sadly, no. We don''t know where he is.", answered Martin to him. Haruo looked somewhat downcast. "I see...", replied Haruo.

    Darc heard that and frowned. ¡äWhat is that guy planning? The more I think about it, the more I dislike him. He seems to know more than he lets on...Why would he miss now while everyone else is here?¡ä, thought Darc.

    "Come to think of it. How come Miana and Maina are able to breathe that atmosphere above?", asked Adam now.

    "Hmm, who are those people?", asked Martin back.

    "Those are the names of the two woman who seems to have a higher social status in the tribe of the Houtua. That is the people we are held by right now.", answered Darc

    "Oh, fascinating. How did you find that out? Anyway, it seems their lungs have got accustomed to the atmosphere but they still have lungs pretty similar to ours.", said Martin.

    "Darc was the one that could communicate with them. They seem to use telepathy. And with your words. Does that mean they are descendant of us?" , asked Haruo.

    "Telepathy?", exclaimed Martin and looked at Darc and then back to Haruo. "Well, it is very likely. But we should not get to wrong conclusions about that."

    "With their appearance. Is it not the only possibility?", said Haruo again and vehemently wants them to be humans.

    "That is not true. Do you also think about the Bilusaludo as Humans? Or the Exif? Humanoids are called humanoids because they resemble the standards we give other alien races. They pretty much can be evolved from anything. Like insects for example.", interrupted Darc now and thought about Mothra.

    "I think so too. I saw that a weird power came out of their skin.", agreed Yuko.

    "Hmm, scales? Than insects are not such a high assumption but could be possible. Very interesting. Well, they do seem to be humanoid like Darc said.", thought Martin and told the others.

    "For us, they are not humanoids.", interrupted Belu-Be

    Darc looked at him. "Let me guess. They don''t have the technological standard to be called humanoids in your view."

    Galu-Gu nodded and was pleased. "That is correct."

    Darc only sighed. "That is a very roundabout way to think about humanoids...Should I be worried?", he asked him.

    "Why? Because we consider technological advancement of a species as a standard to deem them humanoids?", asked Galu-Gu back and lost his smile a little.

    "Yes, the Houtua may lack technology. But with Godzilla running around its no wonder. Also, they are spiritually far ahead of you guys. In a way, it''s just cultural differences.", explained Darc.

    "But the Exif are also religious and still have highly advanced technology.", rebuked Belu-Be.

    "It''s alright, Belu-be. He is somewhat right. They have the constant threat of Godzilla. In other circumstances, they would have become like us. Good, I will see them as humanoids. Is that what you wanted?", said Galu-Gu.

    Darc smiled. "Maybe. All I am saying is you are probably only thinking about them as beasts and I do not like that train of thought of yours.", explained Darc.

    Belu-Be sighed after hearing his words. He was right. "We will have to get out of here anyway. Even if we must kill them. I just wanted to make it easier for you while not seeing them as humanoids...You, humans, were always an emotional bunch."

    Haruo frowned after knowing what they plan "How can you even talk like that.", he asked and gritted his teeth. The atmosphere became dense and awkward again.

    ¡äI wonder how the hell these 3 species came together in cooperation...¡ä, wondered Darc now.

    "What do you think they will do with us?", asked Adem awkwardly to break the silence. Making it even cooler around them.

    "Well, they don''t seem to be hostile to us. They even healed up our injured.", answered Martin. "But Darc probably knows most to that."

    Everyone looked at Darc at that moment. "He is right. I was also healed after I got badly injured by that giant lizard. Anyway, they will probably bring us in front of a tribunal or something. I heard one of the woman mention elders. After all, we did attack them and burned down the forest. For them, we are intruders. No matter how we claim the earth to be ours...", explained Darc.

    "They also could just use us as a sacrifice. Just look around you.", interrupted Belu-Be.

    The room was littered with skulls in what seems to be a cemetery for the Houtua.

    "Don''t be so negative...", rebuked Darc and frowned. "They wouldn''t bring us here if they wanted us dead.", he added.

    "I hope you are right...", said Yuko now and covered her arms around her knees.

    "Yuko...Everything will be fine.", assured Haruo her after noticing her fear.

    "About that. Our plan on hitting Godzilla came to a fast end it seems. Everything will be fine? I doubt that. You are even thinking about starting another suicide mission...", interrupted Leland now after being silent most of the time before they entered the room.

    Haruo looked at him and somewhat glared at him. Leland only snorted to his gaze.

    ¡äThese two are friends as I know...But Leland is right. Haruo is way too obsessive with Godzilla. Another reason why I don''t like that Metphies. From his memories, I can see he manipulated Haruo a lot...And he didn''t notice because he believes in him so much...Blind faith? In what, though?¡ä, thought Darc right now.

    And just at that moment, Maina with 4 other warriors entered the room and came over to them.

    "It¡äs you.", remarked Haruo.

    "Looks like it is time.", said Darc and stood up. "Everyone of higher rank, follow suit.", he ordered and walked over to Maina.

    ______________

    Darc and the others were once again lead to another location. This time it was a massive room with a large wall that had a lot of writing on it. It was like all the other tunnels and rooms lit with the same pole torches.

    The writing on the wall looked like the language of the Houtua and seemed very important to them. It even had a small stairway leading up to it.

    Below that stairway 6 figures were sitting cross-legged. 3 on either side of it. Maina and Miana stopped the group some distance away in front of those people and went up the stairways on their own. Then they placed their hands on the wall and it started to emit some light.

    ¡äHmm?¡ä Darc notices that the others all grabbed their heads in pain and thought what was up with them. But he gets his answer pretty quickly because he heard the voices of the two twins in his head. It was telepathy on a massive scale.

    "Praise the egg. The darkness of the land is the peace of the Houtua. The light of dawn shall purge the revenge beyond our reach.", they both said in unison as if talking at the same time.

    "Ugh, my head. Is this telepathy?", asked Martin.

    "But why do they know our language?", asked Yuko.

    "Telepathy has no language, Yuko. Everything you say will automatically be translated into the best possible translation or meaning to the one you talk to. Some of you probably hear the voices in your first ever spoken tongue.", explained Darc to them. "Now you could actually ask them whatever you want, but it looks more like they will be the ones questioning you. Well, some things may become riddles because not everything can match."

    "He is right. We hear the language of the Bilusaludo.", agreed Galu-Gu.

    Another wave of headaches overcame them. The 6 that were sitting crosslegged started to open their eyes and seemed to be the ones talking.

    "With the song of the egg, we ask you traveling crows. Please lend your ears to the baby chicks. That is the question of the egg. That is the song of the Houtua"

    "See what I mean? Riddles. But essentially they ask that we listen to the twins and answer their questions.", commented Darc after hearing the words from what seemed to be an elder.

    "Hmm, so these two are the ones that make this communication possible?", asked Martin curiously.

    "Not entirely. Now, hush...", answered Darc.

    What the twins asked after that were the basic things Darc was already asked by them prior. For example why they burned the forest and they the attacked them with guns. The one answering the questions this time around was Leland since he was the one with the highest rank among the current humans here.

    Haruo mixed himself into that conversation after hearing the questions the two wins had. "We are sorry for the misunderstanding. We only came here to destroy Godzilla!", he said to them. Leland gritted his teeth and wanted to bark at Haruo for being so damn persistent about this. It was also not his place to talk right now.

    But just at that moment, another wave of many voices came over them and they clutched their heads. Only Darc stood normally and listened to all the people in the room talking about Haruo his words. Then it became silent again and the others were back to normal.

    "Ugh, this telepathy really is overloading our brains...", mentioned Martin. "So that is what you meant with them being far ahead of us in spirituality.", he added and looked to Darc. He only smiled back at him and continued to look back at the twins.

    "Godzilla, Destruction, Fear. Godzilla, an enemy of our god. The traveling crows are against Godzilla and have pecked at the flesh of his servants.", said the two twins.

    "Yes, that is right. We came back to conquer earth back from Godzilla", shouted Haruo this time. And now the people started to bombard the group with telepathy voices in storms. But the highest ranked elder calmed them down.

    "The traveling crows are not wings of death. You are singing songs of life like the Houtua. But claws of crows will not reach Godzilla.", the twins once again spoke.

    "You say we can''t win?", asked Galu-Gu for confirmation.

    "Even god of Houtua was defeated by Godzilla. Only an egg is left. Whoever fights him only perishes and turns to ashes.", said the twins.

    "No! I know we can win! Darc already killed one Godzilla.", rebuked Haruo against them saying that they will not win.

    "Whoa there, buddy. Keep it down. Just because I killed Godzillas offspring or whatever that smaller one was, doesn''t mean I can handle that big fella. Sadly he is on another whole level. We at least need something that can help us against his atomic breath and shield to get anywhere.", said Darc now after Haruo seemed to mention Darc like some asset in his fight for revenge.

    The twins both looked at Darc. "Glowing firefly may help you, but Houtua will go the path of harmony and life."

    ¡äDo they mean me with glowing firefly? Is it because of my aura?¡ä, thought Darc at this moment.

    "Harmony, huh", repeated Yuko after feeling that it somehow was the right path.

    The conversation was basically over with that and everyone went back to the previous room. that is all but Darc.

    *Darc, please stay.* , came as a telepathic message to him. So he stopped and looked back to the twins. They approached him.

    *Is what you said true? If you had a method of protecting yourself from the fire breath of Godzilla you could beat him?* It was Maina that was asking the words.

    *Hmm, yes I am pretty sure. But for that, I would still need a little bit of help or I would just end up like last time or even worse. Oh, I nearly forgot. Who of you two saved me? I was in your cottage after all and Miana tried to bring me food. Well, whoever it was from you both. Thanks for saving me. I didn''t get to thank you yet.*, he said back and reminded himself of actually thanking them.

    *You don''t need to thank us. It is the way of the Houtua to help and live the life of harmony.*, said Miana *Also, the one that saved you was big sister Maina.*

    Darc chuckled a little. *So it was actually you. The one who is so cautious of humans still has a pure heart. Oh, and you are also the older sister, huh? Well, I will still thank you.*

    Maina frowned her brows now even more than before. *We can help you. There is powder of our god. It can repel the fire breath of Godzilla. And there is the poison that is also working on the animals in the forest. It could also maybe work on Godzilla as well.*, she said and continued the previous topic. Totally ignoring her sisters and Darc¡äs words.

    Now Darc was a little surprised. *There are actually such useful things? That is very good news. With that, I could very likely get rid of Godzilla and you would not have to live in fear anymore. At least not from Godzilla.*, he told them and looked back at the wall with the writing.

    *That would be nice*, said Miana and smiled while thinking about defeating the one that killed their god and is terrorized them. *Darc has a powerful bite. We Houtua saw you defeating offspring of Godzilla. You shined with bright light like Firefly. So Firefly we call you now.*

    Darc still talked a little bit with them and later joined the other humans. When he reached his destination he saw that they were all lead outside of the living space of the Houtua.

    "What is going?", he asked Martin after joining them.

    Martin reacted and looked at Darc. "Looks like since we are no threat they let us go. But I fear that going outside is not going to end well for us right now. Haruo also got into a fight with some other people about his plan to still fight on. Some also want to retreat. Get some equipment and get back to the Aratrum.", answered Martin.

    "And what do you think yourself?", asked Darc back instantly after receiving his explanation.

    "We lost most of our equipment and now are stranded here. What else is there but to try retreat back. Of course, we could still live together with the Houtua if we abandoned our waring tendencies.", thought Martin and gave as an answer.

    "Hmm, well let''s see how things go. If people really want to get back it''s better to search for communication equipment and contact your mothership to get a pickup.", said Darc to him.

    After some time they were already up on the cliff and walking through the forest in search of their equipment. While searching they came into a sarlacc trap and even drakes came landing down and started enjoying their easy prey. Seeing the humans as an extra was a delight for them.

    But just when they wanted to charge they were fired at by some mobile spider tanks. Darc also stopped fighting and bashed in a drakes head with his fists. Then he also looked to the reinforcement that was here.

    The one commanding that force was the missing Exif, Metphis.

    "Metphis, you just came in the right timing.", shouted Haruo and was happy to see his friend.

    Darc on the other hand still frowned how this guy had such precise moments to appear and disappear. Nevertheless, the others seemed to be overly happy about having him being back. Looks like he did more manipulative work than Darc first had thought.

    Also getting some of their equipment back, the soldiers now could get sooner into contact with the mothership Aratrum.

    Darc chose a time when Metphis was not surrounded by anyone and only looking at a stone in his hands that looked like some computer or the likes.

    Noticing that he was approached, Metphis put the stone to the side and looked at Darc. He had a friendly smile on his face. But Darc, of course, didn''t believe that smile was genuine.

    "You had a very good timing there. What did you do until now?", asked Darc him.

    "Not much. I gathered up the lost souls and as you can see I brought them here. We were searching for you.", he answered with a very monotone expression on his face. Then looked away to Haruo. "Finding my friends is an important thing for me. Don''t you also agree with that?"

    *I am not sure. It depends on what you are planning...*, said Darc and smirked.

    "What do you mean with....", answered Metphis and wanted to deny his suspicion but what made him stop immediately is that the words Darc said were not spoken. Metphis mad a somewhat shocked expression and turned his gaze back to Darc. *You can use telepathy?*, added Metphis and didn''t even try to hide it that he heard Darc.

    *Answer me. What is it you are after.*, repeated Darc once again.

    *Nothing. That is the same I would have told you with normal words. I do not know what you want to achieve with your accusations.*, told Metphis him and remained calm. Maybe it was just a race trait that they were so emotionless and calm.

    So Darc had somewhat of a hard time to guess his thinking process. But at least he sure as hell didn''t forget to notice Metphis his little panic shock when he used telepathy. "Fine, let it be a warning. I don''t like your way you seem to overstep your boundaries.", said Darc normally now and turned away to also walk away. What he meant with his warning was what he saw in Haruo his memories. The way he behaved was very suspicious and yet everyone thought him normal.

    Metphis only looked at Darc his back and then looked back to his stone. *It looks like we will have to accelerate our plan.*, he said telepathically while the stone started to glow greenish. *Understood*, it came back from another voice.

    Back at the point where the others were standing around, Darc saw that the communication with the mothership seemed to be a success and that some soldiers entered the shuttle that was here to pick them up. But a lot of people stayed. From the Bilesaludo there was actually no one that wanted to return. they viewed this as their chance for killing Godzilla.

    When the shuttle departed Darc sighed. "Alright, I think it is about time I give you some information that may be of good use. Since you are the ones the decided to fight Godzilla." He looked at everyone around him.

    "Maina and Miana say they found a poison they use on their arrowheads that is very effective against the drakes and other creatures that have undergone mutations like Godzilla. They also possess a powder that helps deflect his atomic breath and conceal yourself from his senses.", explained Darc to them. "They will bring us to the location where they harness the poison. So bring everything with us and let''s move out.", ordered Darc now.

    Then he looked to the twins and smiled. *If you would be so kind to lead us where you found the poison?*, asked Darc them. Maina nodded and Miana looked at a mech in curiosity.

    ----

    After a long march, they finally arrived at their destination at a mountain range that looked like a massive crater thousand meters wide and hundreds of meter deep.

    The two high ranking Bilusaludo Belu-Be and Galu-Gu both got some signals from the center of the crater.

    "That is amazing! It''s really it, right?", asked Belu-Be.

    "That is the only thing that it can be.", answered Galu-Gu.

    "What are you two talking about?" asked Leland and noticed their conversation.

    "We got a signal from MechaGodzilla!", answered Galu-Gu. "The weapon created to fight Godzilla is still alive. So the poison the Houtua are using is our nanometal."

    Darc also overheard that topic. "Nanometal? So this stuff is your creation?", asked Darc and looked at them. At this moment he had to think about the substance inside his test tube.

    "Yes, it is a masterpiece of us Bilusaludo.", said Galu-Gu proudly.

    "Hmpf", snorted Darc and saw the twins waving to them. Following them, he finally saw what was inside the crater. "Well, looks like your creation is eating itself through the planet like a disease.", he commented on the picture the massive metallic city below them showed him.

    "So MechaGodzilla survived and fought 20.000 years on.", said Belu-Be and put his fist over his left chest again as if paying respect to it. "Its also not a disease. It only follows its program. If we can get in there we could very likely control...MechaGodzillaCity. We could produce infinite amounts of fighting the power and also produce large enough weapons that could be used against that large Godzilla just the same as they would on the smaller one.", the started to talk.

    Darc was not interested in this conversation. He was a man of science to some degree but he disliked the use of nanites. One wrong move and it could go a very bad way. Just seeing this city just lets Darc think about where it gets most of its resources to grow.

    Those drakes that it seems to sewer from time to time with metal pikes? That is very unlikely. Darc could see very clearly how vain-like branches ate away at the surrounding geographics.

    *You two alright?*, asked Darc the twins that looked somewhat nervous around here.

    *This place is evil. It consumes and eats everything. That is why we only use it in small quantities as poison.*, answered Maina.

    *Baby Chicks!! Return Home!*, came from afar and Darc, as well as the twins, looked in the direction where it came from.

    Martin also noticed that. "Looks like the Houtua noticed the missing of these two girls.", he said.

    The twins looked at Darc. *Be careful, Firefly*, they both said in unison and Maina gave Darc a bag. Then they ran off to their tribesmen to disappear completely from their view.

    Darc looked after them and opened the bag. There was glittering golden powder inside it. ¡äThis is probably the powder they mentioned. So it is the same that was on my skin when they treated me.¡ä, thought Darc and closed it again. He tied it up to his waistbelt so that he could easily access it.

    ______________

    Moving down into the valley of the crater they soon reached the metallic constructions of MechaGodzillaCity. The scale of this city was very huge no matter where you looked. They also came across a lot of dead drake bodies that were bored through metal lances and just vegetated on them.

    "Why would a weapon that was constructed for killing Godzilla establish a city?", asked Darc the two Bilusaludo while walking past those spikes.

    They both looked at him and were a little bit stunned by that question. It was a very reasonable one to ask. "Well, to know the answer we need to find the core that is sending us the signal. But my suggestion is that it needed to prepare itself and rebuild its own body.", said Galu-Gu.

    ¡äThat is pretty fishy to me¡ä, thought Darc and frowned slightly. "That makes no sense. How long did you take to build MechaGodzilla? Maybe around 15 years? Given that the earth didn''t supply Mecha here with enough resources at the start and changed after let''s say 5.000 years into the current earth. Then by slowly accumulating biomass. Shouldn''t it have already built its body like in only a few hundred years at most? It probably could do that easily now as well. Why is it still at the stage of being a massive fortress....?", said Darc and had his doubts about these Nanites. "And don''t give me something like: to compensate Godzillas growth. This city is like 10 -20 times bigger than the current Godzilla.", added Darc and looked around again.

    The others also got some concerns about this and those concerns just became bigger after Darc his words.

    "He consumed so much over the time.", commented Haruo on the place that looked like a graveyard of drakes.

    "No wonder the Houtua use it as a weapon and mostly stay away from its source. They fear it could consume them as well. But unknown to them, they even indirectly fed this city...", commented Martin.

    "Then hopefully we don''t end up as food as well.", added Adam to that.

    "You don''t need to be so afraid. It does not attack nor consume humanoids.", said Galu-Gu.

    "It only attacks the drakes because they have a very Godzilla like DNA. So it just follows its order to kill Godzilla.", added Belu-Be to the explanation after scanning something on the corpses and moving on.

    "How come you are so sure about that?", asked Darc again. Those two still haven''t answered his last question.

    "Its because the nanometal is programmed to do that. We just checked its orders. It just simply seems to be in a dormant growth phase until it is reactivated.", said Galu-Gu.

    "Reactivated? For me, this thing looks very active on its own...Also from your words, does that mean it just gave itself some orders to become bigger without asking for your permission?", asked Darc while still walking along a massive bridge. He didn''t look back and thought about some things. He didn''t like where this was going at all.

    "Right, it connected on its own that becoming bigger was a must to succeed in the order of killing Godzilla.", nodded Belu-Be.

    "Those are some strange structures...", commented Haruo.

    "That facility over there looks the one where MechaGodzilla was created, right?", commented Martin.

    "Yes, it has used the former lab station as a blueprint. Its many times bigger and some things seem even to be designed by the MechaGodzilla itself. That''s really an evolution beyond our comprehension." , explained Galu-Gu proudly. "Oh, it looks like you can take off your helmets. The atmosphere here is engineered for our needs.", he added and opened his helmet.

    Darc and Martin both checked the atmospheres data with their own tools. While Martin and the others opened their helmet, Darc did not.

    "Hmm, you don''t want to breathe some fresh air?", asked Belu-Be with a slight frown.

    "Fresh Air? Do you mean the nanites that are floating around in it as well?" snorted Darc a little. He even increased the filtration of his suit to make sure nothing gets in it.

    The two Bilusaludo stayed silent and the others just looked at each other with wry smiles. They did notice that Darc slowly became more unfriendly with the two the more they talked about this city.

    They finally reached a building with a massive metal door that opened sideways. Behind it was the origin of the signal.

    Galu-Gu opened it up with a code he used.

    "Are you guys the only ones that can use give orders to MechaGodzilla?", asked Darc now.

    "The program was written in the mother tongue of the Bilusaludo. Do you have anything against us monopolizing the usage?", asked Galu-Gu with an unfriendly tone.

    Darc stared at him and moved closer. Then just like lightning, he grabbed Galu-Gu¡äs head and pushed him to the ground. Everyone was shocked and Belu-Be even aimed his gun at him. "Darc! What are you doing!?", shouted Belu-Be.

    "I will only say this once and you listen carefully. If you ever use this metal in a way I deem is wrong, I will destroy all of this. And there will be nothing left to salvage. Letting nanites roam around freely and relying too much on them will cost you not just your humanity but makes you also an enemy to life. And about those codes. I will take them as well for safekeeping. Only having one race in a coalition have them is not very cooperative.", he said in a threatening tone and let go of Galu-Gu.

    "What is wrong!? We would never use it unwisely. This is for the better.", rebuked Belu-Be.

    "It''s alright", said Galu-Gu. "Right now we need to focus on Godzilla. Even he knows that..."

    Darc didn''t say anything more and moved along inside.

    "This is slowly getting out of hand...But I also feel weird standing in front of this structure. Am I the only one?", asked Yuko now and moved inside with the others.

    "I feel the same.", frowned Leland. "Everything Darc said has some good points to be wary about this metal. Even if the Bilusaludo have control over it..."

    ---

    A little bit later they reached the head of MechaGodzilla and reactivated the AI core. Then they established control and started to build a command center. They also started discussing a new plan to lure Godzilla to the city.

    "Isn''t that plan a little bit risky?", asked Leland. "You are basically bringing death to the only city we have now?"

    "We can use every ounce of energy produced by the city if we lure him here. We also have upgraded the mechs into air combat units with massive power. We call them vultures."

    Darc followed their conversation on how the plan is used and sighed after everything was done. He felt tired and went outside to think a little bit for himself.

    Now after knowing about this city, he wondered about if this is the right choice. The Bilusaludo got their planet destroyed because they played too much with this metal. And Darc was very sure about that now since he read the memories of Galu-Gu. Every race had somehow played with things they shouldn''t have.

    Even the Exif did hide something that Darc doesn''t like at all. While walking past Metphies at some point, he scanned his mind and what he found made him shocked. All his doubts were right.

    So the way the Bilusaludo think is just doom. They would disregard everything for science. And the Exif would sacrifice everything to their so-called god. Two extremes clashing against each other. With that, Darc had more enemies on his list. In the end, what is this world?

    There are worshippers of Mothra, worshippers of Ghidorah, the ones that created Gidan and the ones that created Godzilla. Seeing all this, who knows what will happen. Right now the only peaceful race seems to be the Houtua, but for how long is that?

    Darc already thought about abandoning all this and just destroy it all. From the way Godzilla moved around, he wants to find this place anyway. So why not just give it to him and see what happens after that.

    ¡äJust destroying everything would be such an easy solution. But the Houtua don''t deserve it...¡ä, he thought.

    It has been some time since Darc has been outside While letting out a sigh he watched down to the city and saw Haruo and Yuko walking around.

    ¡äHmm?¡ä, he thought. The two talked about something and Darc didn''t bother to interrupt them. And it was a good thing because he saw them kissing. ¡äWell, look who found each other.¡ä

    Just at that moment Maina and Miana joined him. They both looked to Haruo and Yuko

    *Oh, welcome back you two.*, he said to them and they jumped in shock to the side. They both looked at him. Seems like they didn''t notice him here and got scared when he talked to them.

    *Hello, Darc*, said Maina after relaxing.

    *Why are you here? I thought you don''t approach this place?*, asked Darc again.

    *The earth is crying. The burning mountain will rise. The breath is a storm. The rage is thunder. For a long time, he governs over the power of destruction...Godzilla is coming...*

    Darc frowned after hearing their words. He didn''t bother denying their words since they have the connection with the egg that helps them know. *He noticed us? How...? Don''t tell me...*, he said to them and looked at MechaGodzillaCity. Then he fiddled around with his omni tool. There was already an alarm given that Godzilla started moving again.

    ¡äThe generated camouflage is gone. They used too much power on building stuff that the city now didn''t have enough power to camouflage itself. Godzilla noticed its location now. But how? Let me see..¡ä, thought Darc while looking at the screen and now used his ki sense.

    ¡äDamn it, the city is emitting something even I can feel now.¡ä, thought Darc and stood up.

    *You two should warn your people. Godzilla is very likely moving this way.*. he said to them.

    But they shook their heads. *The elders know. They are already preparing for Godzilla to kill you all.*, Maina told him.

    Darc looked at her. *Fine, then that''s that. Still, being here will be dangerous. You should get somewhere safe.*, he said again and now used the omni tool to get into the communication.

    being connected to the central command he started shouting "What the hell are you building that Godzilla found us? Did you forget about putting at least some energy into the camouflage?", he asked Galu-Gu.

    "What? The camouflage is gone?", asked Haruo.

    "That is right. We are using all the energy for our fortification right now. MechaGodzillaCity decided that itself.", said Galu-Gu

    "Wait, I thought you control all this?", asked Leland.

    "The ones that fused together with the city show abilities that surpass normal people by far. So they decided that it would be okay to do so.", added Belu-Be.

    "What!? That¡äs it. If we survive I will make sure this damn nanometal will perish forever.", said Darc and cut the communication.

    After cutting the channel Darc stopped suppressing his energy and flew upwards. Then he sends out his aura and felt the energy that Godzilla emitted. Looking in that direction he also could hear a massive roar already traveling through the air. Looks like Godzilla was even more agitated now that it felt Darc again.

    "Well, maybe I did make it more pissed now.", commented Darc to that. Then he used a lotus sitting position in the air and started preparing some energy for the fight to come. But it didn''t take long and Darc already felt an attack from Godzilla being fired.

    Darc took a handful of powder from his pouch and let it fuse with some of his hi then he charged forward and build a massive barrier that had a 60-degree nook so that if the beam hit it would go upwards. Well, this was only a try.

    The people inside the city started getting panicky. and started dispersing that nanometal that would also deflect the beam.

    The beam was fired and with the help of Darc and the nanometal, the beam was completely deflected. At least ranged attacks were useless now. Seeing that no new attack was coming Darc went back to collecting energy.

    Three Vultures came out of the city and joined Darc.

    "We are going to go and direct his attention to us.", said Haruo talking through the communication.

    Darc nodded "Keep him busy as long as possible. Don''t do anything risky. If I need to intervene just say so."

    The three vulture charged away and annoyed Godzilla to go back to the route where he would be trapped for their plan. They succeeded and Godzilla paid more attention to them. Looks like the firing power of the vultures was a certain annoyance to Godzilla.

    Godzilla followed them until it was back on course. The three vultures attack it again so it would once more change its path.

    But Godzilla charged up energy and wanted to destroy Yuko. At the moment when he wanted to shoot his beam, a ki whip slapped G.Earth his face and the beam was shot to the side. Yuko got away unscathed.

    "Thanks.", said Yuko.

    "You are welcome. Now try to stay away. I lure him to the city", answered Darc back.

    Godzilla cried out in anger and its slitted Eyes narrowed and focused on Darc that was now aligned with the trap for him. It charged up massive amounts of energy again like it did last time

    "Yeah, right here buddy.", smiled Darc and hit him with the whip again. The whip was very long and massive so the range from which Darc could attack was out of his electric discharge radius. It disrupted him from collecting its energy and did some damage. But it''s being healed very fast. "Whats wrong buddy? Cannot use your breath nor your discharge against me now?", snorted Darc and moved backward.

    G.Earth started to move right at him. Its tail and fins still had electricity collected. So it shot out a smaller beam. Darc dodged that and the city deflected it.

    Luring him further he was finally at the designated position where they caught him and fired from every side. When his shield was down they fired 4 EMP harpoons and discharged them. Now he only needed to explode because of the overload but that didn''t happen. Godzilla slowly became hotter and even the surroundings started to melt. The Harpoons also slowly melted.

    "Tsk, this bastard has also a way to get rid of an overload. He simply discharged all the energy as an area of effect attack.", frowned Darc.

    "We can''t stop now. Haruo lets go up and charge into Godzilla. With that, we can use ourselves as harpoons and kill this guy.", said Belu-Be. "Just accept the nanometal. It only hurts at the start.

    "What the hell are you doing! Didn''t I tell you if you use it like this I would destroy it? Stop it right now or I will destroy the command center.", shouted Darc and aimed a ki blast at the command center. He heard the painful cries of Yuko and Haruo through the comlink. They became hollow after some time. "Yuko...Haruo...?", he asked but no answer. The three vultures went up to do their suicide mission. "Damn it!!", shouted Darc and wanted to fire his ki blast but just at that time a nanometal spike charged behind him and bore through his abdomen. Darc "GAH!! YOU!! You are betraying everyone..."

    "Darc, this is the only way we can kill Godzilla. Become one with MechaGodzillaCity!", said Galu-Gu and smiled. After that his facial expression distorted and he seemed to have died.

    Darc fought on against the wound and the invading nanometal in his body. ¡äGod damn it...I should have just...killed them all...after finding out how obsessed they were.....If I just had my powers back...¡ä, he thought and slowly lost his consciousness. *Firefly!!* was the last thing he heard after it went dark.

    ---

    *How is it? The taste of so many defeats? Not just by one immortal enemy but also by your own people?*, asked a voice him.

    *Defeat....?* Darc thought some time. *I know nothing of a defeat...If I had my powers back it would have never come to this point...*, answered Darc.

    *But your powers are only lent to you.* - the voice.

    *They are not.* - Darc.

    *They are not? A godly body, your unlimited potential. All your powers are based on cheating and taking shortcuts. Even most of your moves are stolen from others. Where is that not lent power?* - the voice.

    *...For some, it may look like that. But I have trained hard to get where I am now. I have trained hard to reach the point where I would meet Guru. I have trained hard to surpass my limits and strengthen that body I was given. Everything I have is mine...* - Darc.

    *Good. Then stand firm and fight on. For you must stand proudly in the face of death. Do not fear. Do not falter. That is the spirit of the white tiger. Carry it proudly.*, said the voice again and the image of the white tiger appeared.

    *And now go, show them what it really means to be someone amongst gods. Destroy that delusional city they have. Destroy that self-proclaimed God of Destruction and that wicked God of Dimension* - Byakko.

    ----

    Darc opened his eyes and they glimmered with a golden light. He was somewhere on the ground right now. No, it was actually not the ground but the side of MechaGodzilla. He was already so long unconcious that the city had rebuilt itself into a complete functioning MechaGodzilla.

    And it was battling Ghidora and Godzilla at this very moment.

    Darc looked at the spectacle that was happening and slowly looked down at himself. The nanometal encased his whole body firmly to the structural hull of MechaGodzilla. But using some force Darc could easily break it apart and was once again free.

    He charged away from MechaGodzilla and also avoided one head of Ghidorah. He placed himself between all three of them and looked at them

    Each of them noticed him as well and looked back.

    Darc his expression was cold. He knew what he had to do now. He would push his limit to the utmost breaking point now to kill these three. He did not even bother about why there is a third bastard that joined but it didn''t matter.

    Darc materialized some ki rope in his hands and charged forth around Godzilla first. He tightened the ki rope around its neck and proceeded to Ghidorah¡äs heads and then to Mechagodzilla. At first, he couldn''t get Ghidorah with the rope and he wondered why that was the case.

    But he noticed that after mixing some of his godly ki into the mix, he finally could catch Ghidorah as well. So he continued on and did that more than 5 times until all three of them were completely annoyed by the rope and tried to free themselves from it.

    But Darc constantly put energy into those ropes so they couldn''t destroy them. The godly ki he infused was even more useful now.

    Like that when he pulled on the rope he also pulled everyone together and the three behemoths were like glued together at this moment.

    Darc let go the rope since now it would self sustain itself and raised his hands upwards. He breathed in and out and slowly a bluish white energy ball collected above himself.

    *Whoever is still alive, lend me your energy. Raise your hands!*, he shouted out to everyone with telepathy.

    Godzilla, Ghidorah, and even MechaGodzilla became agitated by that since they also heard his voice. Godzilla even shot another breath at him. But this time Darc already created a godly barrier mixed with the powder from the Houtua in front of himself and is withstanding everything that Godzilla is shooting at him right now.

    With that, he slowly accumulated energy and stayed safe as long as the barrier held. And this time Godzilla really didn''t stop shooting.

    When the Gekidama was now finally big enough he didn''t hesitate at all and threw it straight into them.

    It had to fight with the beam from Godzilla but with Darc pushing it forward while shouting and charging a lot of energy it didn''t take long and it collided into the three and slowly pulverized them.

    At first, there was some resistance but that was slowly vanishing. Being finished with the main body, the energy slowly traveled the necks of Ghidorah and also attacked the three singularities it created. In MechaGodzillas case it jumped over to the still somewhat existing city and all other nanometal substances. And since Godzilla also was part in that mess, the energy basically exploded in all directions and slowly destroyed all wildlife and plants on the planet that had Godzilla¡äs DNA.

    After that, the air slowly became clearer and even the sun started to shine through like normal. With that cleaning up the energy also supplied new plants with energy and old plants that once were on earth started to grow without being contaminated with Godzillas radiation.

    ¡äWow, the God Sphere is something else entirely...Maybe that is also because I mixed Hakai into it? Well, with that most of that is also taken care of.¡ä, thought Darc and watched the glowing energy traveling through the planet and slowly dissipating.

    Then after it was all done Darc slowly descended down to the place where he saw Miana. She was placed on a cross and seemed somewhat wounded. It looked like a sacrificial place.

    Darc took her down from it and lay her softly on the ground. Then he looked to Metphies. In his right eye, he had some object place into and it was constantly bleeding.

    "You, what did you do to our god!?", he asked him

    "Your god...Is no more. And it is time you pay for what you did in the universe...", answered Darc and slowly walked to him. He got genuinely scared and backed back. "What is wrong? Having fears now after I killed your god completely? Well, doesn''t matter." Darc placed his finger on Memphis his head and blasted him dead. The weird green crystal was also destroyed by Darc with him stomping on it.

    ¡äI guess that''s it now.¡ä, thought Darc.

    *Good job. Even with your limited power you still managed to push more out of it. I will give you one day more to enjoy the time there.*, said Byakko to him via telepathy.

    *Why do I need that? Just get it over with.*, sighed Darc

    *You sure? Look behind you.* , said Byakko once again.

    Darc looked back and now saw Maina and Miana looking at him with big eyes. He smiled at them.

    *Its alright. Just bring me back.*, said Darc to him.

    *Very well, don''t blame me if you regret not spending that time with them.*, chuckle Byakko and Darc slowly started to dissipate as well into small energy until he was gone completely.

 Chapter 96: The Test Of Metal Part 2 - Conclussion

    (A/N. SAME THING FOR THIS CHAPTER.)

    Moving down into the valley of the crater they soon reached the metallic constructions of MechaGodzillaCity. The scale of this city was very huge no matter where you looked. They also came across a lot of dead drake bodies that were bored through metal lances and just vegetated on them.

    "Why would a weapon that was constructed for killing Godzilla establish a city?", asked Darc the two Bilusaludo while walking past those spikes.

    They both looked at him and were a little bit stunned by that question. It was a very reasonable one to ask. "Well, to know the answer we need to find the core that is sending us the signal. But my suggestion is that it needed to prepare itself and rebuild its own body.", said Galu-Gu.

    ¡äThat is pretty fishy to me¡ä, thought Darc and frowned slightly. "That makes no sense. How long did you take to build MechaGodzilla? Maybe around 15 years? Given that the earth didn''t supply Mecha here with enough resources at the start and changed after let''s say 5.000 years into the current earth. Then by slowly accumulating biomass. Shouldn''t it have already built its body like in only a few hundred years at most? It probably could do that easily now as well. Why is it still at the stage of being a massive fortress....?", said Darc and had his doubts about these Nanites. "And don''t give me something like: to compensate Godzillas growth. This city is like 10 -20 times bigger than the current Godzilla.", added Darc and looked around again.

    The others also got some concerns about this and those concerns just became bigger after Darc his words.

    "He consumed so much over the time.", commented Haruo on the place that looked like a graveyard of drakes.

    "No wonder the Houtua use it as a weapon and mostly stay away from its source. They fear it could consume them as well. But unknown to them, they even indirectly fed this city...", commented Martin.

    "Then hopefully we don''t end up as food as well.", added Adam to that.

    "You don''t need to be so afraid. It does not attack nor consume humanoids.", said Galu-Gu.

    "It only attacks the drakes because they have a very Godzilla like DNA. So it just follows its order to kill Godzilla.", added Belu-Be to the explanation after scanning something on the corpses and moving on.

    "How come you are so sure about that?", asked Darc again. Those two still haven''t answered his last question.

    "Its because the nanometal is programmed to do that. We just checked its orders. It just simply seems to be in a dormant growth phase until it is reactivated.", said Galu-Gu.

    "Reactivated? For me, this thing looks very active on its own...Also from your words, does that mean it just gave itself some orders to become bigger without asking for your permission?", asked Darc while still walking along a massive bridge. He didn''t look back and thought about some things. He didn''t like where this was going at all.

    "Right, it connected on its own that becoming bigger was a must to succeed in the order of killing Godzilla.", nodded Belu-Be.

    "Those are some strange structures...", commented Haruo.

    "That facility over there looks the one where MechaGodzilla was created, right?", commented Martin.

    "Yes, it has used the former lab station as a blueprint. Its many times bigger and some things seem even to be designed by the MechaGodzilla itself. That''s really an evolution beyond our comprehension." , explained Galu-Gu proudly. "Oh, it looks like you can take off your helmets. The atmosphere here is engineered for our needs.", he added and opened his helmet.

    Darc and Martin both checked the atmospheres data with their own tools. While Martin and the others opened their helmet, Darc did not.

    "Hmm, you don''t want to breathe some fresh air?", asked Belu-Be with a slight frown.

    "Fresh Air? Do you mean the nanites that are floating around in it as well?" snorted Darc a little. He even increased the filtration of his suit to make sure nothing gets in it.

    The two Bilusaludo stayed silent and the others just looked at each other with wry smiles. They did notice that Darc slowly became more unfriendly with the two the more they talked about this city.

    They finally reached a building with a massive metal door that opened sideways. Behind it was the origin of the signal.

    Galu-Gu opened it up with a code he used.

    "Are you guys the only ones that can use give orders to MechaGodzilla?", asked Darc now.

    "The program was written in the mother tongue of the Bilusaludo. Do you have anything against us monopolizing the usage?", asked Galu-Gu with an unfriendly tone.

    Darc stared at him and moved closer. Then just like lightning, he grabbed Galu-Gu¡äs head and pushed him to the ground. Everyone was shocked and Belu-Be even aimed his gun at him. "Darc! What are you doing!?", shouted Belu-Be.

    "I will only say this once and you listen carefully. If you ever use this metal in a way I deem is wrong, I will destroy all of this. And there will be nothing left to salvage. Letting nanites roam around freely and relying too much on them will cost you not just your humanity but makes you also an enemy to life. And about those codes. I will take them as well for safekeeping. Only having one race in a coalition have them is not very cooperative.", he said in a threatening tone and let go of Galu-Gu.

    "What is wrong!? We would never use it unwisely. This is for the better.", rebuked Belu-Be.

    "It''s alright", said Galu-Gu. "Right now we need to focus on Godzilla. Even he knows that..."

    Darc didn''t say anything more and moved along inside.

    "This is slowly getting out of hand...But I also feel weird standing in front of this structure. Am I the only one?", asked Yuko now and moved inside with the others.

    "I feel the same.", frowned Leland. "Everything Darc said has some good points to be wary about this metal. Even if the Bilusaludo have control over it..."

    ---

    A little bit later they reached the head of MechaGodzilla and reactivated the AI core. Then they established control and started to build a command center. They also started discussing a new plan to lure Godzilla to the city.

    "Isn''t that plan a little bit risky?", asked Leland. "You are basically bringing death to the only city we have now?"

    "We can use every ounce of energy produced by the city if we lure him here. We also have upgraded the mechs into air combat units with massive power. We call them vultures."

    Darc followed their conversation on how the plan is used and sighed after everything was done. He felt tired and went outside to think a little bit for himself.

    Now after knowing about this city, he wondered about if this is the right choice. The Bilusaludo got their planet destroyed because they played too much with this metal. And Darc was very sure about that now since he read the memories of Galu-Gu. Every race had somehow played with things they shouldn''t have.

    Even the Exif did hide something that Darc doesn''t like at all. While walking past Metphies at some point, he scanned his mind and what he found made him shocked. All his doubts were right.

    So the way the Bilusaludo think is just doom. They would disregard everything for science. And the Exif would sacrifice everything to their so-called god. Two extremes clashing against each other. With that, Darc had more enemies on his list. In the end, what is this world?

    There are worshippers of Mothra, worshippers of Ghidorah, the ones that created Gidan and the ones that created Godzilla. Seeing all this, who knows what will happen. Right now the only peaceful race seems to be the Houtua, but for how long is that?

    Darc already thought about abandoning all this and just destroy it all. From the way Godzilla moved around, he wants to find this place anyway. So why not just give it to him and see what happens after that.

    ¡äJust destroying everything would be such an easy solution. But the Houtua don''t deserve it...¡ä, he thought.

    It has been some time since Darc has been outside While letting out a sigh he watched down to the city and saw Haruo and Yuko walking around.

    ¡äHmm?¡ä, he thought. The two talked about something and Darc didn''t bother to interrupt them. And it was a good thing because he saw them kissing. ¡äWell, look who found each other.¡ä

    Just at that moment Maina and Miana joined him. They both looked to Haruo and Yuko

    *Oh, welcome back you two.*, he said to them and they jumped in shock to the side. They both looked at him. Seems like they didn''t notice him here and got scared when he talked to them.

    *Hello, Darc*, said Maina after relaxing.

    *Why are you here? I thought you don''t approach this place?*, asked Darc again.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    *The earth is crying. The burning mountain will rise. The breath is a storm. The rage is thunder. For a long time, he governs over the power of destruction...Godzilla is coming...*

    Darc frowned after hearing their words. He didn''t bother denying their words since they have the connection with the egg that helps them know. *He noticed us? How...? Don''t tell me...*, he said to them and looked at MechaGodzillaCity. Then he fiddled around with his omni tool. There was already an alarm given that Godzilla started moving again.

    ¡äThe generated camouflage is gone. They used too much power on building stuff that the city now didn''t have enough power to camouflage itself. Godzilla noticed its location now. But how? Let me see..¡ä, thought Darc while looking at the screen and now used his ki sense.

    ¡äDamn it, the city is emitting something even I can feel now.¡ä, thought Darc and stood up.

    *You two should warn your people. Godzilla is very likely moving this way.*. he said to them.

    But they shook their heads. *The elders know. They are already preparing for Godzilla to kill you all.*, Maina told him.

    Darc looked at her. *Fine, then that''s that. Still, being here will be dangerous. You should get somewhere safe.*, he said again and now used the omni tool to get into the communication.

    being connected to the central command he started shouting "What the hell are you building that Godzilla found us? Did you forget about putting at least some energy into the camouflage?", he asked Galu-Gu.

    "What? The camouflage is gone?", asked Haruo.

    "That is right. We are using all the energy for our fortification right now. MechaGodzillaCity decided that itself.", said Galu-Gu

    "Wait, I thought you control all this?", asked Leland.

    "The ones that fused together with the city show abilities that surpass normal people by far. So they decided that it would be okay to do so.", added Belu-Be.

    "What!? That¡äs it. If we survive I will make sure this damn nanometal will perish forever.", said Darc and cut the communication.

    After cutting the channel Darc stopped suppressing his energy and flew upwards. Then he sends out his aura and felt the energy that Godzilla emitted. Looking in that direction he also could hear a massive roar already traveling through the air. Looks like Godzilla was even more agitated now that it felt Darc again.

    "Well, maybe I did make it more pissed now.", commented Darc to that. Then he used a lotus sitting position in the air and started preparing some energy for the fight to come. But it didn''t take long and Darc already felt an attack from Godzilla being fired.

    Darc took a handful of powder from his pouch and let it fuse with some of his ki then he charged forward and build a massive barrier that had a 60-degree nook so that if the beam collided with it, it would deflect it upwards. Well, this was only a try and not yet certain that it would do jsut that. At least the powder mixed very well with his ki.

    The people inside the city started getting panicky. and started dispersing that nanometal that would also deflect the beam.

    The beam was fired and with the help of Darc and the nanometal, the beam was completely deflected. At least ranged attacks were useless now. Seeing that no new attack was coming Darc went back to collecting energy.

    Three Vultures came out of the city and joined Darc.

    "We are going to go and direct his attention to us.", said Haruo talking through the communication.

    Darc nodded "Keep him busy as long as possible. Don''t do anything risky. If I need to intervene just say so."

    The three vulture charged away and annoyed Godzilla to go back to the route where he would be trapped for their plan. They succeeded and Godzilla paid more attention to them. Looks like the firing power of the vultures was a certain annoyance to Godzilla.

    Godzilla followed them until it was back on course. The three vultures attack it again so it would once more change its path.

    But Godzilla charged up energy and wanted to destroy Yuko. At the moment when he wanted to shoot his beam, a ki whip slapped G.Earth his face and the beam was shot to the side. Yuko got away unscathed.

    "Thanks.", said Yuko.

    "You are welcome. Now try to stay away. I lure him to the city", answered Darc back.

    Godzilla cried out in anger and its slitted Eyes narrowed and focused on Darc that was now aligned with the trap for him. It charged up massive amounts of energy again like it did last time

    "Yeah, right here buddy.", smiled Darc and hit him with the whip again. The whip was very long and massive so the range from which Darc could attack was out of his electric discharge radius. It disrupted him from collecting its energy and did some damage. But it''s being healed very fast. "Whats wrong buddy? Cannot use your breath nor your discharge against me now?", snorted Darc and moved backward.

    G.Earth started to move right at him. Its tail and fins still had electricity collected. So it shot out a smaller beam. Darc dodged that and the city deflected it.

    Luring him further he was finally at the designated position where they caught him and fired from every side. When his shield was down they fired 4 EMP harpoons and discharged them. Now he only needed to explode because of the overload but that didn''t happen. Godzilla slowly became hotter and even the surroundings started to melt. The Harpoons also slowly melted.

    "Tsk, this bastard has also a way to get rid of an overload. He simply discharged all the energy as an area of effect attack.", frowned Darc.

    "We can''t stop now. Haruo lets go up and charge into Godzilla. With that, we can use ourselves as harpoons and kill this guy.", said Belu-Be. "Just accept the nanometal. It only hurts at the start.

    "What the hell are you doing! Didn''t I tell you if you use it like this I would destroy it? Stop it right now or I will destroy the command center.", shouted Darc and aimed a ki blast at the command center. He heard the painful cries of Yuko and Haruo through the comlink. They became hollow after some time. "Yuko...Haruo...?", he asked but no answer. The three vultures went up to do their suicide mission. "Damn it!!", shouted Darc and wanted to fire his ki blast but just at that time a nanometal spike charged behind him and bore through his abdomen. Darc "GAH!! YOU!! You are betraying everyone..."

    "Darc, this is the only way we can kill Godzilla. Become one with MechaGodzillaCity!", said Galu-Gu and smiled. After that his facial expression distorted and he seemed to have died.

    Darc fought on against the wound and the invading nanometal in his body. ¡äGod damn it...I should have just...killed them all...after finding out how obsessed they were.....If I just had my powers back...¡ä, he thought and slowly lost his consciousness. *Firefly!!* was the last thing he heard after it went dark.

    ---

    *How is it? The taste of so many defeats? Not just by one immortal enemy but also by your own people?*, asked a voice him.

    *Defeat....?* Darc thought some time. *I know nothing of a defeat...If I had my powers back it would have never come to this point...*, answered Darc.

    *But your powers are only lent to you.* - the voice.

    *They are not.* - Darc.

    *They are not? A godly body, your unlimited potential. All your powers are based on cheating and taking shortcuts. Even most of your moves are stolen from others. Where is that not lent power?* - the voice.

    *...For some, it may look like that. But I have trained hard to get where I am now. I have trained hard to reach the point where I would meet Guru. I have trained hard to surpass my limits and strengthen that body I was given. Everything I have is mine...* - Darc.

    *Good. Then stand firm and fight on. For you must stand proudly in the face of death. Do not fear. Do not falter. That is the spirit of the white tiger. Carry it proudly.*, said the voice again and the image of the white tiger appeared.

    *And now go, show them what it really means to be someone amongst gods. Destroy that delusional city they have. Destroy that self-proclaimed God of Destruction and that wicked God of Dimension* - Byakko.

    ----

    Darc opened his eyes and they glimmered with a golden light. He was somewhere on the ground right now. No, it was actually not the ground but the side of MechaGodzilla. He was already so long unconcious that the city had rebuilt itself into a complete functioning MechaGodzilla.

    And it was battling Ghidora and Godzilla at this very moment.

    Darc looked at the spectacle that was happening and slowly looked down at himself. The nanometal encased his whole body firmly to the structural hull of MechaGodzilla. But using some force Darc could easily break it apart and was once again free.

    He charged away from MechaGodzilla and also avoided one head of Ghidorah. He placed himself between all three of them and looked at them

    Each of them noticed him as well and looked back.

    Darc his expression was cold. He knew what he had to do now. He would push his limit to the utmost breaking point now to kill these three. He did not even bother about why there is a third bastard that joined but it didn''t matter.

    Darc materialized some ki rope in his hands and charged forth around Godzilla first. He tightened the ki rope around its neck and proceeded to Ghidorah¡äs heads and then to Mechagodzilla. At first, he couldn''t get Ghidorah with the rope and he wondered why that was the case.

    But he noticed that after mixing some of his godly ki into the mix, he finally could catch Ghidorah as well. So he continued on and did that more than 5 times until all three of them were completely annoyed by the rope and tried to free themselves from it.

    But Darc constantly put energy into those ropes so they couldn''t destroy them. The godly ki he infused was even more useful now.

    Like that when he pulled on the rope he also pulled everyone together and the three behemoths were like glued together at this moment.

    Darc let go the rope since now it would self sustain itself and raised his hands upwards. He breathed in and out and slowly a bluish white energy ball collected above himself.

    *Whoever is still alive, lend me your energy. Raise your hands!*, he shouted out to everyone with telepathy.

    Godzilla, Ghidorah, and even MechaGodzilla became agitated by that since they also heard his voice. Godzilla even shot another breath at him. But this time Darc already created a godly barrier mixed with the powder from the Houtua in front of himself and is withstanding everything that Godzilla is shooting at him right now.

    With that, he slowly accumulated energy and stayed safe as long as the barrier held. And this time Godzilla really didn''t stop shooting.

    When the Gekidama was now finally big enough he didn''t hesitate at all and threw it straight into them.

    It had to fight with the beam from Godzilla but with Darc pushing it forward while shouting and charging a lot of energy it didn''t take long and it collided into the three and slowly pulverized them.

    At first, there was some resistance but that was slowly vanishing. Being finished with the main body, the energy slowly traveled the necks of Ghidorah and also attacked the three singularities it created. In MechaGodzillas case it jumped over to the still somewhat existing city and all other nanometal substances. And since Godzilla also was part in that mess, the energy basically exploded in all directions and slowly destroyed all wildlife and plants on the planet that had Godzilla¡äs DNA.

    After that, the air slowly became clearer and even the sun started to shine through like normal. With that cleaning up the energy also supplied new plants with energy and old plants that once were on earth started to grow without being contaminated with Godzillas radiation.

    ¡äWow, the God Sphere is something else entirely...Maybe that is also because I mixed Hakai into it? Well, with that most of that is also taken care of.¡ä, thought Darc and watched the glowing energy traveling through the planet and slowly dissipating.

    Then after it was all done Darc slowly descended down to the place where he saw Miana. She was placed on a cross and seemed somewhat wounded. It looked like a sacrificial place.

    Darc took her down from it and lay her softly on the ground. Then he looked to Metphies. In his right eye, he had some object place into and it was constantly bleeding.

    "You, what did you do to our god!?", asked Metphies him with shock.

    "Your god...Is no more. And it is time you pay for what you did in the universe...all those races perished because of your nihilistic viewpoints...", answered Darc and slowly walked to him. Metphies got genuinely scared and backed up. "What is wrong? Having fears now after I killed your god completely? Well....doesn''t matter.", smirked Darc and placed his finger on Memphis his forehead after reaching him. Like using a gun he simple simply blasted him dead. The weird green crystal that he used was also destroyed by Darc with him stomping on it.

    ¡äI guess that''s it now.¡ä, thought Darc after looking up at the blue sky.

    *Good job. Even with your limited power you still managed to push more out of it. I will give you one day more to enjoy the time here.*, said Byakko to him via telepathy.

    *Why do I need that? Just get it over with.*, sighed Darc after hearing Byakko his words.

    *You sure? Look behind you.* , said Byakko once again.

    Darc turned around and now saw Maina and Miana looking at him with big eyes. Seeing their shocked expressions, he smiled gently at them.

    *Its alright. Just bring me back.*, said Darc to him.

    *Very well, don''t blame me if you regret not spending some time with them.*, chuckled Byakko and Darc slowly started to dissipate as well into small energy particles until he was gone completely.

 Chapter 97: Intermission Once Again

    Appearing slowly and rematerializing once again. Darc was looking around where he was ported to. Weirdly enough he didn''t see the white tiger and frowned. Then he saw a familiar board while looking to the right.

    +++++++++++++++++

    Name: Darc

    Race: Human

    Age: 22 Years

    Status: Healthy

    Active Buffs:

    - Demi-God Form: Beginner Stage [Energy Changes From Volatile To Calm, Times 100 Multiplier, cell activity accelerated] [True Kaioken applicable]

    - "Super"-State: First Stage [Mastered First Stage, Times 75 Multiplier]

    - True Fist Of The King Of Worlds [Unknown Mutiplier]

    Passive Buffs:

    - Mutated Constitution (Godly Strength, Godly Endurance, Godly Vitality, Godly Muscle Memory, True Kaioken)

    - Divine Beasts Blessing: White Tiger, Black Turtle, Vermillion Bird, Azure Dragon, Golden Kirin

    Abilities:

    - Ki Control (S),

    - Godly Ki Control(B),

    - Ki Sense (S),

    - Godly Ki Sense (B),

    - Meditation(S),

    - Telepathy (A),

    - Telekinesis(D)

    - Healing (A),

    - Magic Materialisation (A)

    Arts:

    Hand-to-Hand: SS

    - Tiger Style (from Zarid) - Enhanced to White Tiger Style (Attack)(Ground Stance)

    - Turtle Style (from Roshi) - Enhanced to Black Turtle Style (Defense)(Ground Stance)

    - Crane Style (from Tien) - Enhanced to Vermillion Bird Style (Agility)(Air Stance)

    - Kami Style (from Kami) - Enhanced to Azure Dragon Style (Ki)(Air Stance)

    - Self-Created Style: Heavenly World Style (Overall Balance)(Ground/Air Stance)

    - Swords: C

    -Self-Created Style: Phoenix Feather Style (Agility type)

    - Staffs: B

    -Self-Created Style: Monkey Style (Agility type)

    Techniques (Use Normal Ki):

    - Kamehameha (A)

    - Masenko(A)

    - Instant Transmission (A)

    - Galick Gun(A)

    - Special Beam Cannon(A)

    - Explosive Demon Wave (A)

    - Destructo Disc(A)

    - Death Beam(A)

    - Transformation (A)

    - Multi-Form (A)

    - Solar Flare(A)

    - Genkidama(A)

    - Mafuba (A)

    - Counter-Mafuba (A)

    Godly Techniques ( Use Godly Ki ):

    - Kai Kai (A)

    - Hakai (Destruction) (B)

    - God Sphere (Genkidama) (B)

    Self-Created Techniques:

    (Normal)

    Turtle Breathing(S)

    (Ki based)

    - Cloud Dance (SSS) [Levitating Technique]

    - White Tiger Claws(S) [Glove Type Armament; Close Quarter + Range]

    - Turtle Skin(B) [Defense Skill; Hardening of Skin]

    (Godly Ki based)

    -- Phoenix Fire (E) [Ki Eruption Skill]

    -- Black Turtles Shell (E) [Barrier Type Defense Skill + Hardening of Skin]

    -- White Tigers Conqueror (B+) [Ki Companion Skill]

    -- Armageddon (D) [Annihilation Skill]

    -- Universal God Sphere [Annihilation + Creation Skill] [Combination Skill: Godsphere + Hakai + True Kaioken]

    Energy:

    - Ki (Mythical)

    - Godly Ki (Superior)

    - Magic (Legendary)

    Mutated Meridians:

    - 100% unlocked

    - Yin-Yang balance

    - Energy Absorption/Negation

    Talents:

    - Unlimited Potential

    - Pure Progress

    - Mimicry

    - Space Affinity

    Battle Power (Body) ----- ~60 Billion [Normal Ki, Suppressed to 15], [1st Stage Super State (4.5 Trillion)], [True Kaioken (???)]

    Battle Power (Body + Soul) ---- ~600 Billion [Mixed Type, Suppressed to 15], [1st Stage Super State (45 Trillion)], [True Kaioken (???)]

    Battle Power (Soul) ----- ~6 Trillion [Pure God Ki, Suppressed to 0], [True Kaioken (???)]

    [A/N: The Suppressed state is voluntary to increase control. Also, Super Goku¡äs path would be the second one. Whereas GT Goku¡äs would be the first path. And Beerus is on the third path. As you can see, MC is also following the second path or the third one. Do note that MC did not learn the 1st stage of super in his body and soul state yet. It''s just an extra I put in this chap.]This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    +++++++++++++++++

    At first, Darc didn''t bother about reading all that but he soon notices some interesting changes.

    ¡äHuh? True Kaioken? What is that? Also, I got freaking older? Crap....¡ä, he thought but had not much time and could already feel someone standing behind him. He sighed "So why am I here again, old geezer?"

    "As friendly as ever. It is nothing much. I will just be taking this before you go on.", said the old god and appeared right beside Darc.

    That surprised Darc and he jumped to the side out of reflex. The old geezer only smiled at him and walked back to his chair in front of that desk.

    Because Darc wanted to know what made that god move from his place, he could see the Kachin test tube in his hands. The old geezer put it in front of himself on the desk and sat down.

    Then Darc smirked, "Why can''t I keep it?", he asked him after remembering he still had that nanometal with him..

    "Because it is not from the world you are going back to. Besides, if you want it, there is more than one substance in Dragonball that has the same qualities as this one here.", the old man answered and didn''t bother to talk any more than that. It was just straight to the point.

    Darc, on the other hand, furrowed his brows and thought about it a little bit more. True, there were other metals like that. After all, it was nanite technology. There was the Gete-Star that fused with Cooler for example. Or all the nanomachine tech that Frieza¡äs force uses. The even reconstructed him with it once. But it still confused him why this nanometal exactly cant leave that world.

    "If you are still thinking about it. The answer is simple. It is from a higher dimension than where you are going back. It already did a lot of damage in that world you visited but it could do even more damage to the world of Dragonball. Got that? Don''t think of me as someone that just takes all your toys away and reprimands you on how to behave...", interrupted the old geezer Darc his thoughts.

    "Hmpf, well if that is all you had to say to me then I would appreciate it if you could sen me back?", snorted and asked Darc him. He himself seemed to be stuck here if he gets no help out. And he somewhat didn''t like that at all.

    "Oh, right. Bye-Bye", said the old geezer before flicking with his finger and let Darc disappeared.

    After a short while, the old god sighed.

    "He becomes stronger and stronger...Not even higher dimensions can stop him. What were the others thinking about giving him unlimited potential...Who was it that proposed that idea in the first place...?", he mumbled and looked at some papers.

    "That name? Where have I read that again?", he commented after reading the paper concerning Darc and looked around other piles of papers.

    "It''s not in this pile? Weird...Don''t tell me its in that pile?", looked the old geezer and was gazing at a pile with the letter D on it. He searched in it once again and actually seemed to have found something this time around.

    "....I see. So it was that person. No wonder...", sighed the old man once again. "Then let''s hope nothing bad will happen later on. That even I was just played like a fool to this moment. Well, nothing that I can do right now."

    ------

    Later Darc was once again back to the cave from where he was sent. In front of him was the little white tiger cub, Luna.

    "Welcome back, Darc. You sure took your time to be gone for 3 months.", she said to him and walked around him. "Looks like you passed fathers test. Then I will follow you just as agreed. I will also strengthen your primal instincts with imbuing it with the tiger.", she continued on.

    Darc was still thinking about her first words and nearly didn''t notice her continuation of what she was going to do. But when she jumped at his back and punched him with her paw, it awoke him from his dread of having to calm down Bulma again.

    "Argh, that hurt! My Body is still damaged, you know?", he told Luna after glaring at her for doing that. It was the truth. Since he was back here he could feel how severely damaged his body really was. His inner organs were screaming and his body felt exhausted. Was it maybe because of the deconstruction and reconstruction he went through while traveling the worlds?

    "Don''t be a crybaby now. I had to leave the mark somewhere. But did you look at your body at all? You back is pretty much the only place where it isn''t damaged. So I put it there.", rebuked Luna and looked at the claw marks she left on his back between his shoulder blades.

    Darc looked down at himself and noticed it as well.

    "...Why the fuck am I naked?", he asked himself while sweatdropping. Nevermind that. He already noticed how his body was damaged. But looking at his crimson like hands now it was very obvious that he went through an immense change. The crimson color slithered along his arms in strands until it reached his shoulders and separated to the front of his chest and back of his shoulder blades. It really looked like some tribal tattoo to be precise.

    Even his legs showed some of it and it went up to his hips and sides. "Now that I look closely I can see that something really did happen to my body. And it looks like it will be permanent...Damn...I look like some sort of yakuza now...Oh well. Good thing there is none on my face....", he remarked and materialized himself a mirror. But what he saw let him swallow his last words. the strands of crimson also reached his neck from both sides. Very close to his face He only sighed out and let the mirror disappear. Then he materialized himself some clothes. Oh, how he missed his magic in that world.

    Then Darc picked up Luna. "I hope you already told your people that you are leaving?", asked Darc.

    "Yep, I did. On your mark, we can leave.", replied Luna.

    "Alright...Kai Kai" And together with Luna, he disappeared from this planet. Returning back to earth. He would very likely hear some nagging from him missing so long again.

 Chapter 98: 5 Star Chef

    Coming back to earth, the first thing Darc did, was looking around and deeply breathing in and out after taking in the scenery. Right now he was back at the garden inside capsule corp.

    He let go of the little furball Luna and placed her on the ground. "Well, this here is your new home. There should be some caves build in somewhere around that direction. You can make your home there or just suit yourself and do it anywhere you like. Azul should also be lingering around somewhere.", said Darc and pointed at a direction. This garden had many terrains for all the different animals and there was some habitat for little Luna here for sure. "Also, please get along with all the other animals here. I don''t want to have to explain to you eating them. You all get your food regularly...", he added to his last words.

    Luna only looked at him as if it was obvious that she wouldn''t do something like that. "You know. We divine beasts don''t actually need to feed. We just do it because we enjoy it...That you actually thought I would harm them."

    Darc sighed slightly. "I just wanted to make sure, okay? Now go. I have some things to take care of. I will come by from time to time. After all, there are still 3 guys I need to find. At least I already seem to have some leads to the black turtle.", he said.

    Luna nodded and scampered away into the garden. When Darc turned around and started walking away he could hear something that let a wry smile surface on his face. "Azul!! You chickenhead, where are you!!!?", was heard from Luna.

    ----

    Walking out of the garden he saw a little boy running around and bumping a service droid that started spinning around for a while until it stopped. The boy watched it for a while and patted it as if testing if it was alright.

    Darc smiled and walked over to him. "Trunks, why are you being mean to the droid?", he asked.

    The boy that turned out to be Trunks turned his head and looked at Darc. He completely ignored his question and started smiling. He walked to Darc his legs and outstretched his arms. "Daddy!", he said with a little slur in his voice.

    Darc picked him up and placed the little guy on his shoulder and held his little legs so he didn''t fall. Not that he would actually fall since he could fly. "Are you doing fine, buddy?", he asked him. Trunks only rocketed his head back and forth as an agreement. "That¡äs good. Say, where is mommy?", asked Darc once more.

    "Kitchen.", said Trunks. Darc his mouth twitched at that answer and nearly couldn''t suppress his laughter.

    "I see...Then let''s go there.", he answered back and started walking to the kitchen. Darc actually thought about why she was even there. Normally she was mostly in her lab. And that was mainly because she wasn''t a great cook and always blushed in embarrassment when Darc noted that out.

    Well, he teased her with it more than anything. He wasn''t really mad about it or anything. She had her forte and cooking just wasn''t one of them. But he had to say. At least it was edible. Not like Chronoa her abominations or pure diarrhea inducing creations...This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ----

    Coming close to the entrance of the kitchen he could already smell something burnt and Darc just sweatdropped at the sight in front of him. Black smoke already started to rise from the oven and a frying pan was on fire.

    Bulma herself was moving from one place to another in a panic to stop all this. The droid that seemed to teach her how to cook and was actually the one at duty to do the cooking also looked quite panicky and at loss of its processing powers to tackle this dilemma...

    ¡äThis is so hopeless...¡ä, thought Darc.

    "Fire.", said Trunks and pointed to the frying pan on fire.

    "Yeah...Mommy seems to make a lot of fireworks today it seems...", agreed Darc to his son¡äs words.

    With that Bulma finally noticed them and looked at the two. At first, she became red as a tomato in embarrassment. Then her eyes became quite teary and she even started to sniff a little, pleading to be saved. "Help me out, will you!?", she said to him in defeat.

    Darc smiled and sighed. Then he put Trunks down and the ground and squatted down to him. "Trunks, daddy will help out mommy now. You go and play, alright? There is a new friend in the garden. How about you introduce yourself to her?", said Darc to him.

    "New animal?", he asked back with big eyes.

    Darc nodded "Yes, a white tiger cub. She can talk. So you will know who it is.", he said to him.

    Trunks nodded and ran off to the garden. Darc himself stood back up and now was going to save his damsel in distress.

    ----

    After some time waging war with the kitchen, they finally sat down around the kitchen table. They finally cleared the kitchen of all hazardous things. "I think you should stop it or just concentrate on simple things.", mentioned Darc and looked at her.

    Bulma was leaning on the table and supporting her head on her hand in frustration. "I won''t give up that easily...", she said back.

    "You mean until the whole house is burned down to ashes?", chuckled Darc.

    That ticked her off. "Why would you even know when the house burns down? You were gone again. This time for another 3 months without a sign.", she said angrily and seemed to ignore this little dilemma now and attacked him on being away for so long. "You even missed the wedding of Goku and Chi-Chi.", she added to that.

    Darc sighed to her accusations. "I know. My little trip just took longer than I had expected. At least I haven''t missed our own wedding or anything, right? So, have you set a date?", he explained and asked her.

    Bulma became silent and watched him for a while. Not saying anything.

    "What?", he asked her with a brow raised.

    "Nothing. It''s in October this year. You better not go anywhere until that time, you hear me?", she said to him.

    "Alright. And about Arkis? Did she join the wagon or is she not sure yet?", he asked now after thinking about her.

    "She will join at that date. She said that it''s more convenient to do it on the same date. Otherwise, we would need to wait for you when you got the time again...", explained Bulma to him after hearing his question.

    Darc laughed wrily "I guess that is true. But for now, my schedule is free...That is what I hope at least. I actually need to recover from my little trip anyway.", he said.

    "Alright, so that is settled...Then I will be off and do something I am actually good at..." Bulma stood up and walked past Darc. Darc grabbed her and pulled her on his lap, kissing her. "Idiot...", she added and narrowed her eyes while looking into his eyes.

    "I missed you.", said Darc and smiled at her.

    "Me or my body?", she snorted lightly while asking back.

    Darc chuckled. "Both.", he answered and kissed her again. If he didn''t know that Dr. and Mrs. Briefs still were present in the house, he would have probably devoured her right here. But then again the kitchen right now was a complete battlefield.

 Chapter 99: Events Unfold

    Being so close together again and kissing each other for a while, Bumla noticed his markings on the lower part of his neck and her curiosity was triggered.

    "Hmm, what is this?", she asked and pulled his shirt a little to the side to see more. Now she could see the markings go deeper over his body. She slightly frowned. "Did you actually get yourself some tattoos?"

    Darc looked at her actions. "What do you think? Do they suit me?", he asked out of fun and wanted to know what she thought about it.

    She remained silent at first and looked at it for a while. "Why that color, though?", she said and looked back at his eyes.

    "To tell the truth, I didn''t get those voluntarily. Something happened on the trip and after that, they just appeared. At least I think they aren''t anything bad.", he told her. He was only aware that they probably are there because he overstrained himself blocking that damn atomic breath. Come to think of it, he should let himself get checked nonetheless. "Well, at least I think so. I will still get myself checked to be sure."

    Bulma nodded and a little bit of glimmer appeared in her eyes. "Can I see the rest?", she asked and was curious about how much of his body was in that state.

    Darc smirked at that question. Looks like she actually liked it. "You will see enough of it later on.", he said and softly kneaded her behind.

    Bulma blushed again and slightly got excited. It has been a while. "Hmm, I guess that¡äs true.", she answered back. She was about to kiss him on her own initiative but at that moment Ms. briefs came into the kitchen and Bulma got a sight scare.

    "Oh my, Darc. You are back. Welcome back.", smiled Ms. Briefs and then looked at the chaos of the kitchen. "Bulma dear. Did you destroy the kitchen again?", she added as a question.

    "Mom!", rebuked Bulma and got red again because of a different reason.

    "Hmm? Did I interrupt you on something?", asked Ms. Briefs after noticing Bulma actually sitting on Darc his lap.

    At that remark, Bulma also still noticed her sitting there and dismounted Darc.

    "Haha. Hello, mom...", answered Darc with a slight chuckle. It was still weird for him to call Ms. Briefs that. But after talking with them what they would like to be called after he married Bulma, it turned out Ms. briefs just wanted to be called mom by him and Dr. Briefs just stayed at his given name, Hakase. "A little bit. We were getting to the good part.", continued Darc and joined her to tease Bulma a little bit more.

    "Oh my. Then I should leave at once.", smiled Ms. Briefs.

    "Darc!", shouted Bulma embarrassed from the side. She grumbled a little bit and was somewhat mad that he was indulging himself at that moment. "Hmpf, I will be going now.", she said and walked away.

    Both Ms. Briefs and Darc laughed in amusement. Darc found out that Bulma¡äs parents, just like his own, liked to tease both of them non-stop. At some point, he started to get used to it.

    "Well, I should also get going and prepare some things. Its good to you see you.", he said and smiled at Ms. Briefs.

    "Oh, wait a moment. Tights has brought you something the last time she was back with Jaco. I put it in your old room.", said Ms. Briefs right now.

    "Hmm? Something for me? Thanks for telling me.", responded Darc in a somewhat surprised manner.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    He immediately made his way to his room and looked at what it was.

    On his desk was a piece of paper with a box. Before he opened the box he read the letter.

    "Hey there, dear brother!" Darc smiled wryly. Tights really enjoyed calling him that now.

    "I hope you find this letter soon. There has been quite some turmoil lately around the northern quadrant of the universe. This is really so much fun! thank again for upgrading our ship, hehe. Well, back to the topic at hand. I heard from Azul that you are searching for information about mythological beasts? What were they again? Blue Dragon, Black Turtle, and a White Cat? I found some information about that blue dragon. I put it into the drive that is inside the box. Oh, and there are some rumors about a purple cat and not a white one? They say it is a god of destruction or something. Can you believe how so many races fear a certain being?"

    Darc coughed reading that phrase about Beerus. Even though he is asleep most of the time he still makes sure all beings fear him.

    "Well, if that is the truth I wonder if I can get to meet that god. Maybe I could write a story about him. Hey, if you meet him. Make sure to tell me! I have the feeling you would be someone that would get the chance for some reason. Now, that was about all. Oh, and there is something else in the box. A souvenir of sorts. Hope you like it. Your dear sister, Tights."

    Finishing the letter Darc only sighed. Well, now he could maybe have all leads for the divine beasts if her information is right. But somehow he felt misfortune collecting around himself after reading that letter.

    Shacking his head and disregarding that thought he opened up the box. He took the drive for later and looked at the souvenir. It was a little tower of pebbles.

    ¡äHuh? Wait, are those the ones that Jaco ones stacked up?¡ä, thought Darc. he touched it but it didn''t fall. Looks like it was glued together. What is he supposed to do with this?

    He looked around and just put it somewhere of a shelf and shrugged his shoulders if this was a good place.

    ----

    Then Darc moved to his computer and started reading through all the emails that once again accumulated into the heavens.

    Darc only rubbed his glabella in annoyance after seeing that. Why did this remind him of the Narutoverse and the Hokage? Yeah, he will never again try to become the most important person in a world. This amount of work just simply kills you...And he even has to balance that with his daily life. Now he wishes to be back in that Godzilla world...

    Sighing, he started his work and dealt with everything that needed his immediate attention.

    While doing so he noticed an email from Chronoa. She was actually able to use the computer he gave her? How does she even have a connection in her realm?

    Looks like Chronoa deciphered another scroll and Darc should take a look. That actually made Darc intrigued but he answered her that he will be busy for a while and will come later after everything is finished up. It would take about half a year.

    Chronoa reply came even immediately. She just accepted that and would wait.

    Then he looked at the reports Lite gave him. Seems like the matter about the tree of might is getting out of hand. Frieza has gotten his hands on it. Reading all that let Darc his headache worsen.

    ¡äHow the hell did Frieza get his claws on that tree now...And knowing that Lite met with Frieza just tells me that Frieza now knows about the surviving Saiyans.¡ä, thought Darc and closed his eyes.

    Darc spread his senses all over the universe to feel Arkis. Finding her he connected with her per telepathy.

    *Hey there, Arkis.*, said Darc. *I hope I don''t bother you at anything.*

    *Sweetheart...*, came back from Arkis.

    *Huh?*, exclaimed Darc.

    *I want to be called sweetheart. I read that humans give names to their loved ones.*, said Arkis back.

    *...*

    *...*

    *Alright, sweetheart...Say, what is going on there in the northern quadrant? Should I get worried?*, asked Darc now.

    *Frieza wants to meet you. The war over the Tree of Might is getting out of hand here.*, answered Arkis.

    *Wait, Frieza wants to negotiate? Did I hear right?*, asked Darc once more after being surprised. He knows Frieza was not really evil because just to be evil but he was more of someone that could still be somewhat reasoned with if both parties benefitted from it. Why else would he conquer planets and sell them later on? If he just killed everything, there would be no customers. Without customers, it wouldn''t make sense to do so.

    *Hmm, alright. I will be there.*, answered Darc and locked onto her signature and used instant transmission.

    ----

    Right after he did so he was beside Arkis and looked around. They were on a planet with lush greenery and forest. And one could see the Tree of Might in all its glory in the horizon.

    "Well, that tree is huge...", said Darc and looked at Arkis who was smiling at him happily.

    "Good to see you again.", he said and she nodded. "So where is Frieza right now?"

    "At these coordinates.", she answered and transmitted him the data on his omni tool.

 Chapter 100: Reason

    Looking at his own tool he saw that it wasn''t that far away from his current location. Arkis had stayed here to keep a watch on the border of both their defacto territories.

    "Arkis, let''s move to Lite and the others. I got to talk to them first.", said Darc and placed a hand on her shoulder. With that action, he teleported her and himself to Lite. They were also on this planet and stationed at an outpost of the GP.

    Lite and Maiz were currently playing a round of cards and very concentrated.

    "If I were you I would play your utmost right card.", said Darc looking over Lite his shoulder.

    Lite heard him and looked back up to him. "Oh, hey there Darc. You finally came.", answered Lite with a grin. Maiz also looked back up to Darc.

    On Darc his forehead a vain nearly burst by that carefree attitude of his. "Didn''t I tell you to be careful not to end up here? How the hell did you end up in the northern quadrant and even being on the same planet as Frieza to add it up?", said Darc in annoyance with a twitching smile.

    Lite chuckle lightly. "Well, it''s not my fault that Turles ran back here when we gave him too much pressure. At some point, we ended up here while hunting him down. Don''t worry so much. With Arkis around, there is no way something would happen to us.", said Lite.

    Darc could strangle him right now. Arkis in this timeline may be around 2 billion in strength but that didn''t guarantee that this fool would live to tell the tale. And here he gave them something easy and they still somewhat screwed it up. Darc also noticed now how he himself behave and got agitated. Weird, why was he so worried about this fool again? No, it was not only him.

    "Are you not relying too much on Arkis? What if I didn''t send her to you?", asked Darc once more.

    "Hmm? Well, we would have just lost the trace of the tree. The idea to follow was actually Arkis her idea.", he said in his defense.

    Darc heard these words and changed his focus to Arkis. "Was it really your idea?", he asked her.

    "Yes, since you gave me an order to even use lethal force I deemed it alright to follow...But then again, you also told me to stay put around Frieza. We had some battles but are now in a kind of stalemate with each other. Which order has a higher priority? So, in the end, we just waited until we got in touch with you again. In the time we waited, they actually planted the tree of might on this planet...", answered Arkis and looked to the direction of the tree.

    "It''s really vexing not to be able to do much while Frieza is here. But since it''s your orders, I presume its better like that.", remarked Maiz now after listening to their conversation.

    Darc sighed. "So Turles ran like a coward away from you and back into Frieza his arms? What an idiot. Is he still alive?", said Darc.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "We have seen him being under Frieza again.", noted Ocora now after she joined them.

    Darc looked at her and thought a little bit about something. Then he noticed her energy fluctuation.

    "Hmm? You still are not able to suppress your energy? You know they can read it, right?", said Darc.

    "Sorry, with all my improvements it really gets hard to control the energy properly.", she said sheepishly and scratched her head.

    "...Now that you mention it. You did get stronger. But you are still far outclassed. Lite is still the strongest of your group.", said Darc again.

    "Hey, are you actually saying they will beat me? You know, I am also getting stronger since I started this job.", said Lite after he felt being attacked in his pride. Martial arts is something he will never concede to be bad at. Well, unless its Darc. He is just way beyond his reach.

    "I know and you still have room for improvement. Here, learn this and I will be way less worried that you die off somewhere. After all your wife is pregnant and you better not die. Nevermind that actually. Just go back home, you idiot.", scolded Darc him and shove a martial book about the first superstate in his forehead.

    He took it and looked inside. His eyes gleamed after he mostly understood the basics to it. "Wow, is this something you came up with? That''s amazing. I feel like I can somehow manage to do it. Not sure though.", said lite while still looking into the book. From all the people that Darc taught, Lite and Arkis were probably the only ones that could understand this book.

    Being curious as well, Arkis also took a glimpse into the book but was a little bit puzzled.

    "Arkis, you don''t need to learn that. Your body is special. So techniques like that won''t work unless they are tailored to you. It''s already good enough that you can use the Kaioken.", said Darc to Arkis after he saw her getting curious.

    "Why is that?", she asked back.

    "We will talk about that later.", answered Darc and also send her a telepathic message. *Well, your body is mostly based on your godly prowess. It is in harmony of body and soul. The Kaioken enhances those attributes of the body and soul. It sharpens your senses whereas that technique in the book only enhances one''s power flow. It puts the body under pressure and disharmonizes them. There are also techniques that only enhance one''s soul like the power of destruction. As far as I know, you cant use techniques that would strain your body since you were born from a fruit? That is at least my theory...Well, you could still try it out. maybe it would help you unlock your godly form in some way. Here is the information about the technique*

    Yes, Darc counted the 1st superstate as a technique and not transformation to be exact. Now that Arkis came to ask him about it, he was wondering if she would ever learn it. the future Arkis also never seemed to have achieved that state for some reason and that is why had his theories why that was the case.

    "Alright", she said back and pondered a little bit about it.

    "Now, back to you, Lite. Get your arse moving back. I will handle this myself. Don''t make me hear anything from Glew.", warned Darc him.

    "Yeah, yeah. As if I would miss the time of my child''s birth. Thanks for the book.", he answered with a bright grin at Darc.

    "Maiz. You stay here and keep everyone safe for the time being we are negotiating with Frieza. If something is up and you feel to retreat. Don''t hesitate, you hear? Ocora, you are with me since you saw Frieza. You will also be the one who later tells everyone into what the negotiation resulted in", gave Darc as orders to everyone and moved out with Arkis to the location of Frieza.

    Let''s see in what mood that emperor was in. Dar still thought about what he would want to talk about. there had to be a catch somewhere.

    That Turles also would do something as going back was also unexpected. Would Frieza not normally kill traitor? There really is something up. Well, it was somewhat obvious with the Tree of Might already being planted like that...

 Chapter 101: Friezaéˆ¥çž« Demands

    Flying to the location given to him, Darc noticed it was very close to the actual site where the Tree of Might was planted. Maybe only a few kilometers away from it to be precise.

    It didn''t take long for the trio to get to the said location and they could already see the giant spaceship that was landed on the ground. There were a lot of soldiers guarding in its vicinity to make sure no hiccups were happening.

    Darc could feel that they had some remarkable strength for cannon fodder. He decelerated and slowly approached further with Arkis and Ocora on his tail. At a certain point, some soldiers blocked his way.

    "Who are you?", asked some soldier with his blaster pointed at him. He was also not alone and had a lot of friends around him. The guy also used his scouter while he asked that question.

    Darc only looked at the pitiful guy and snorted at his action. Darc made sure to let some energy leak about to let them know his battle power. The scouter immediately burst into smoke after trying to read his power level.

    With that, the guy became worried. He knew that if something exploded it meant the power was way over the scale.

    "I am a general of the galactic police and also the leader of the western quadrant. I was told Frieza wanted to talk with me. Is it so wise to stop me here?", said Darc as information. He didn''t bother to tell him that he actually was the supreme commander now after being promoted again.

    It was a title above the general. He was now directly under that jellyfish guy in status. The galactic king or however that guy wanted to call himself. Ironic since Darc was already kinda usurping his position with his growing power and influence. Not that he actually wanted it. He didn''t even meet the guy yet but already had a lot of authority.

    "I see...I will report this. Please wait here...", said the soldier and escape as fast as he could.

    After some time something happened on the top of the spaceship. Darc was still flying and could see a hatch open up on it.

    Through that hatch, 9 people were ascending. Darc was actually surprised to see that the one who came out was actually not Frieza but his brother, Cooler. With him, there was also each member of the Ginyu Force and the Armored Squadron.

    "Hey, Ocora. Is that the guy you saw last time?", asked Darc her in a low volume while waiting for them to approach more.

    "Yeah, that''s the guy.", she answered back pretty much immediately.

    "Did you actually ever meet Frieza in the past? You know. That isn''t Frieza but his brother, right?", said Darc once more.

    Ocora blushed a little after hearing his words. She didn''t really meet the Emperor, because only the King mostly talked with him. They were warriors after all. And only responsible for conquering planets. Now she felt like she made a fool of herself.

    "But the message from them stated that Frieza wanted to negotiate...", she mumbled and frowned after answering that. And the more she thought about him not being here, the more it agitated her.

    She was already pissed enough that the GP would try to negotiate in the first place but that is how it was. Frieza, in the end, was the emperor and no one cared much for a race that warmonger for him.

    "Keep calm, Ocora. The time will come...", said Darc after noticing her state.

    "Hmm, it only means Frieza is not stupid enough to meet in person.", commented Arkis.

    Darc only nodded "True. It actually pisses me off a little. Never thought someone would annoy me that much. If he wants to negotiate, he should have come himself. I also wonder how Cooler even got under his brother''s command. They were rivals after all. He should still have his own troops. Looks like I threatened them more than I thought. If they made an Alliance then the northern quadrant really will become a dangerous place. If this goes south, I will arrange all forces to conquer the northern quadrant...", he said to them both. He wanted to continue but at that time the enemy already was too close and Darc had to keep quiet.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    The one who started talking was obviously Cooler. "Looks like the rumors are really true. That there is someone else that could rival our family in power.", he said in a cold tone.

    "Thanks for the compliment. But should you not worry about me killing you now? You know, I expected Frieza and not you, Cooler.", interrupted Darc him.

    "Ho? You actually know who I am. You really must be him, then. Darc, was it?", said Coller with a little bit of surprise. "Don''t be so hasty in your aggression. I may have lost my troops to Frieza but I am still powerful enough to at least pose a threat to you.", he added.

    Darc only leaned his head sideways and looked at him. If he just knew what idiotic words he actually said just now. "Really?", asked Darc and smirked a little. "I would like to see that. I like good challenges."

    Cooler looked at him and stayed silent for a while. "I see...Hmpf, I hope my brother is aware of this as well...Now I regret being here...", answered Cooler.

    "Hmm? Looks like you noticed something.", said Darc and had to compliment his intellect to suppress his arrogance and see the bigger picture.

    "I would be an idiot not to notice that you refer yourself as someone stronger than even that woman beside you.", he told him and pointed at Arkis.

    Darc smiled. "Well, I trained her after all. Now, back to the main topic. Let¡äs get this over with. I am a busy man."

    "Frieza wants a 10-year truce.", said Cooler without hesitating.

    Darc his brows arched upwards. "Truce? Did I hear right? Do you know that could backfire at you since we also get time to prepare? A truce is something where both sides don''t get into any conflict at all for that amount of time?", asked Darc to be sure he heard right.

    "You heard correct..." Cooler grimaced a little. He knew he was made fun of right now.

    Darc became serious again and placed his arms in front of his chest. "5 years.", he said. "And we get the Tree of Might."

    Cooler squinted his eyes at the answer. "7 with the tree..." tried Cooler to negotiate.

    Darc waited for a little bit and didn''t say anything. He looked to the Tree and thought about something.

    "7 with the tree seed and also Turles handed over to the GP. That is the last offer. You can even keep the power fruits you collected. If I get wind of you hiding the seed and planting it somewhere else. This truce will be negated.", said Darc once more.

    Thinking about it Darc thought it was alright to give them a little bit of time. There wouldn''t be much harm in it. Besides, they got a truce with the GP but not with Goku and his friends. In 5 to 6 years Frieza would probably get to hell anyway.

    If those guys kept their deal than it would effectively give Darc a little bit of breathing room to take care of the other quadrants first. Of course, giving these guys room to prepare was also not the best of ideas but it was at least something.

    He wondered what Frieza was really up to.

    "Alright...The papers", said Cooler and demanded the contract from his subordinate. It was Ginyu that held the papers and wrote something on them. "Here, you can look at the contract. 7 years for the tree and Turles."

    Darc squinted his eyes. Why was Ginyu the one that held the papers? Darc smiled a little and came closer. He let his ki burst out even more. To about 300 Million in BP.

    That surprised all the people present.

    "Whoa, Darc is that strong?", remarked Ocora.

    "You...what are you up to?", said Cooler while gritting his teeth. That this guy was really stronger than he was. He could feel the pressure...It also made him somewhat excited for no reason.

    "Nothing much. Just don''t think I am stupid enough to fall for Ginyu his body change technique.", answered Darc and looked at the guy

    "What?", remarked Cooler and looked at Ginyu who was sweating from the pressure.

    "Sir, I do have such a technique but I wasn''t going to use it...", said Ginyu to him and handed the papers over to Cooler so that Darc would calm down.

    Seeing that Darc retracted his energy back somewhat. Cooler came over himself and gave him the papers.

    Darc looked through them and saw no weird clauses. He materialized a pen and signed it. Then he copied the document with his magic and handed over the copy to Cooler.

    "Well then. The truce begins from today onwards. Make sure that you don''t do anything stupid.", said Darc and wanted to collect the tree as well as Turles now.

    "I still have a question.", said Cooler.

    "Hmm? What is it?", asked Darc and looked at him.

    "That woman there. Is she a supreme kai?", he asked him about Arkis once more.

    Darc frowned somewhat. Why would he ask that now? "Yes, she is...Why that question now?"

    Cooler only blankly stared at Darc. "Please tell Lord Beerus our best regards.", he said and left him now.

    After Cooler went back to the ship with his troops, the armored squadron came back and brought Turles in handcuffs and another container that had the seed in it. Ocora took the container and Arkis held Turles constrained.

    The forces from Frieza slowly gathered up and seemed to prepare to leave the planet.

    Darc was only having a dark expression at this moment and watched all their actions.

    ¡ä...Is that why they want a truce? Do they think I have a connection with Beerus since Arkis is with us? Where did they find out about the supreme kai? Probably his father. So troublesome. He at least has some respect to that. Let''s hope Frieza does not yet know about the life link. Well, actually. He can''t know it since not even Shin is aware of it...¡ä, he thought.

 Chapter 102: Thank You

    After Frieza his forces were nearly gone, Darc thought about something fun and teleported with everyone else back to the outpost. There he saw Ocora transporting Turles to a temporary holding cell.

    Arkis noticed something about Darc and curiously asked him "Are you planning to break the truce already?"

    Darc looked at her and smiled. That she could notice it surprised him a little. "No, I don''t plan on doing that. I just want to gather some information. And it''s not like anything dangerous will happen."

    She looked at him and nodded after a while.

    At the holding cells, Ocora and the others gathered around Turles and looked at him.

    "Well, looks like we found another one of our people. But this one seems unredeemable.", said Maiz after he scratched his chin in thought.

    Turles only glared at them. "Damn traitors...", he said back in a low voice.

    "Traitors, huh? The only one that is a traitor is you. Frieza destroyed our planet and you served him.", said Ocora back after hearing his words.

    Turles made a weird expression. It was not of surprise but more one of indifference "So what? Either King Vegeta or Frieza. What makes the difference? They both lead our people the wrong path, either way. That is why I pursued power on my own in the first place. And I only went back to Frieza because you gave me no choice...After all, I still value my life. We Saiyan are not many anymore, right? Should we not stick together? Why don''t you let me out and help a fellow comrade?", reacted Turles to their revelation and tried to wriggle himself out.

    Ocora frowned and snorted somewhat. She let Maiz decide what to do because he was de facto the leader of the Saiyan race. Even if he wasn''t the strongest, that didn''t matter.

    One thing they learned when they started all this, was how wrong their previous lifestyle was not the right one.

    Soon a new King or Queen would be crowned and not based on pure power but on pure leadership. Ocora was more of a fighter than a thinker. So she didn''t care for that position.

    Maiz looked at her behavior and could understand it quite well. He was also a little bit angry that they had a truce with that monster but that also enabled them time to search for more of their people and maybe a new home planet to settle on. Their numbers increased somewhat in the last few months traveling through the galaxies.

    Maybe he would even take Darc on his offer and just settle on earth. The only requirement was that they would follow the earth¡äs rulers and laws. That is as far a possible as they could. The only real problem would be the moon.

    Either they search a new planet or discard their tails. And the second option was something Maiz was very hesitant about. That is also why Maiz still very much would like to find a suitable planet.

    "We will not free you. You have crossed both Frieza and our own people. So you will be imprisoned in jail.", said Maiz now after having thought about his decision.

    "That is the right decision, Maiz.", said Darc from behind after approaching them with Arkis and hearing his words.

    The group looked at Darc and Turles could see how the gazes of his brethren were filled with respect to this person.

    "Tsk, If I were not handcuffed I would beat the hell out of you lot. You follow such a dimwit who is using his connections with higher beings to somewhat frighten Frieza to strike a truce with the GP. Those fruits are precious treasures that increase our power exponentially. He will use them wisely.", ridiculed Turles them.

    "Hmm? Very talkative, are you? So you want to tell me you are worthy of being outside that cage? Well, lets...", answered Darc at first but then his demeanor became ugly and a dark aura surrounded him for a short amount of time. "Hmm?"

    Feeling that suffocating feeling, he looked into a certain direction where he felt it coming from and tried to trace whatever was peeking on him but just as fast as the feeling arrived, it also disappeared.

    Arkis saw him react to something while in mid-sentence. "Is something wrong?", she asked.

    "Hah! Look, your so-called general seems even to be a lunatic.", remarked Turles after seeing that.

    "Enough!", shouted Arkis now with frowned brows. She still saw Darc searching for something with his telepathy and took it from here. She probably knew what he wanted to do. "You feel so powerful? Maiz, open his cage. I will heal him up so he doesn''t bicker that he was injured or anything. Then he will get to fight your weakest member. That should be Been, right?", she said and asked Maiz.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    He nodded. "That is correct in term of BP. But Been has made a lot of progress in his control and could rival Ruco by now. Maybe it is better to let Ruco do the job.", he answered her and stated some facts he noticed from his teammates.

    "Huh!? You telling me I am already being outperformed by Been? Damn it...", reacted Ruco now after being mentioned. "But fine, I will beat up this idiot to show him that even arrogance has some limit. I am still surprised how he can be like this after we chased him so much...", he added and walked over to a little bit of free space where he started stretching a little.

    Arkis healed him fully up and released him. "Don''t even try to run.", she said and pushed him towards Ruco. Then she diverted her gaze and looked at Darc.

    "Hmpf, I only fled because of this damn woman...I will show you how powerful I have become with those fruits.", smirked Turles now.

    Preparing his stance, Ruco saw Turles only standing there with his arms crossed.

    "If you don''t put up your defense, this will really hurt. Just as a reminder.", he stated without really giving a fuck about if he defended or not.

    "Just begin already.", said Turles back and still smirked.

    "What an idiot. I think we don''t even need this fool. He is even worse than Ruco.", commented Ocora now.

    Ruco heard that. "Hey! I heard that! Tsk, now my mood is bad.", he said and charged at Turles. And with no real surprise, the first hit sends Turles flying backward a few meters.

    He stood back up in shock and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. "What the hell. This power...Alright, seems like I need to take this seriously. Haaaa!" Turles powered up with the old-fashioned pump up and charged at Ruco on his own.

    Ruco sighed and changed his form and stood upright. Then he gently intercepted Turles his right fist and sidestepped with his left leg to the left side. With that, he easily was beside Turles. Being shocked only lasted for a nanosecond before the right knee of Ruco hit Trules in his abdomen and knocked him unconscious.

    Scratching his head while still holding Turles his hand he looked at Arkis. "Whoops, looks like I overdid it. Well, back to the cell with him." Just when he dragged him there, Turles regained his conscious and groaned. "Oh, sooner up than I thought. At least your body is a little bit more

    sturdy?", said Ruco to him and placed him back in the cage and also handcuffed his arms.

    "Damn it...How can you guys be this strong...That makes no sense...What was all the hardship I went through to get that damn tree...", mumbled Turles.

    "The Tree of Might may increase your power on consumption but its effect is only the highest on the first fruit. Every other fruit after that is only increasing your power temporarily. Well as a Saiyan even with that you can take advantage because your body memorizes some of that power but it would still be marginal. And consuming more than..lets say 3 fruits in a short period of time will result in a chaotic disharmony of your energies. To make it short, you would even lower your power and hurt your progress. Frieza probably also found that out and is willing to part with the tree with that reason in mind. Not because I asked nicely...Well, in a short amount you can boost your troop''s strength somewhat but on the long run, it would just be ineffective. Just considering the number of nice planets it would destroy that he wants to cash in on.", explained Darc now after coming back from his little trance.

    "Looks like you got your lesson. Oh, and to make something sure, Turles. I am waaaaaay stronger than even Arkis here.", he added with a smile.

    "Then lets train again. I don''t have much to do right now and want to improve.", said Arkis after hearing his words.

    "Hmm, true. Alright, Maiz. Wrap everything up here and return to the outpost. Find your people but try to not make any conflicts. We are in a truce after all. Of course, pirates and other idiots are still a go. And keep an eye on the moves of the Frieza army just to make sure. When Lite gets back I hope you can take over his responsibilities.

    Hearing his words he saluted with his fist over his left chest. That made Darc twitch a little because it reminded me of something. But then again it was the GP salute. The fist over the logo as symbolism to protect.

    "What do we do with the Tree though?", asked Maiz before letting Darc go.

    "Oh, that. I will take care of it. The seed I will take with me for research.", answered Darc and raised one of his hands. Then he concentrated unto the planets energies. After that, he pinpointed the tree like a leech and extracted its energy.

    Slowly a sizeable Genkidama formed above himself and everyone was worried. What was Darc doing now? Did he want to blast it? Only Arkis stayed calm.

    After a few seconds, he opened his eyes and twisted his wrist. The energy popped like a balloon and dispersed back to the planet like beautiful snow falling on the ground in the winter.

    The tree of might was already dried up and withering away. It wouldn''t recover and also wouldn''t harm the energy of this planet anymore. At some point, the planet would recover.

    "That should do it. Now, I will be leaving. take care.", he said with a smile leaving everyone once more in awe.

    But before he could teleport some light gathered up in front of him moved around like a little wisp. It moved around his body like a little child playing around. Then it stopped and shined a little bit brighter.

    Darc, as well as Arkis, raised their eyebrows. They actually were surprised themselves to see this.

    After it finished to shine it seemed to have condensed some sort of small marble. Just as big as a nail but still a marble. Then it flew around Darc his hand until he raised it and it dropped the marble.

    "Are you giving me this as a thank you?", chuckled Darc a little. Where planets always this conscious? He grasped the marble. "Thanks."

    But the light still didn''t leave. It moved from his hand to his mouth. Back and forth.

    "You want me to eat it?", asked Darc a little bit hesitant. He didn''t know what this was after all.

    The wisp reacted happily after hearing his question.

    "Oh well, down the hatch I guess.", he said and swallowed.

    Suddenly he felt some scorch in his throat followed by a cool aftertaste. Then all his surroundings looked clearer than before and colors started to form that he never really saw before.

    "Wow...Am I on drugs now?", exclaimed Darc and looked around. He saw near invisible mist all around and when moving his hand he could slightly feel it.

    "Are you okay?", asked Arkis from the side. She also saw the wisp happily fly around and then disappear.

    "I think so? It''s just weird. I feel like I got a new sense? Sixth sense maybe? Well, let''s put that aside and move home.", answered Darc and shook his head to get a hold of himself to not completely trip over this new way of seeing things. He was kinda curious what the planet gave him?

 Chapter 103: New Soldier

    Meanwhile on the other side of the planet inside the Frieza ship.

    Cooler sat inside one of those relaxing hoover chairs and looked at a certain window overlooking the Tree of Might. He could clearly see how the tree started to wither away after some unknown energy floated around.

    "Hmm, my brother has more things to be careful about than he imagines. But that should not be my problem.", he whispered to himself.

    "Lord Cooler, we are ready to take off.", said a blue-skinned alien that had blonde hair. It was Salza.

    Cooler only let his eyes wander to the side without moving his head. "Good, let''s return home. We were long enough here. And bring me the new data about the soldiers that have proven themselves in this conflict.", said Cooler and averted his gaze back to the window.

    "As you wish, Lord Cooler.", nodded Salza and rose from the kneeling posture that he took after getting here and left the room.

    "This whole trip was a nuisance. But a lot of things have proven themselves to be true. And even though we lost some men, there are also some that have proven to be elite warriors. I should also start to train as well...That enemy general was no joke. I could feel the pressure he used. So he was about the same strength as me...No, probably stronger. He didn''t look like he strained himself in the least...", mumbled Cooler on after Salza was already gone

    -----

    In a canteen on the ship, many soldiers were sitting around tables and eating. The atmosphere was rowdy and quite loud. Only one soldier was staring at his food and couldn''t really get his food down.

    The soldier was from an alien race with many humanoid features. His skin color showed a fresh lemon yellow with light brown hair and dark purple eyes.

    "What is wrong, Banando?", asked another soldier while he sat beside him. It was Appule. A greenish skinned alien that had a head that reminded someone of the alien xenomorphs.

    "Oh, Appule. Nothing much. I don''t have an appetite for some reason." Then he sighed. "I feel like after all this fighting. I just want to get some rest. Maybe a vacation or something.", answered Banando.

    "That is understandable. I also want to get back to my family. It has been years now without a damn vacation. But right now we at least got a truce. Still, wonder what it is all about.", confirmed Appule.

    Banando looked in thought at first. "Hmm, I heard it is because lord Frieza wants to have some time to get stronger. Something the like because he may lose otherwise."

    Appule nodded but immediately had a very pale expression on his face after looking up and seeing someone behind Banando.

    "Hey, getting all that shocked about my words? Who knows if it is even true.", added Banando after seeing him react like that.

    But Appule was not shocked because of his words but more about who was standing behind him. He was more scared that the person heard pretty much everything. It didn''t take long and he stood up immediately and saluted.

    Banando saw that and also stood up and looked behind him. He saw Salza staring at him.

    "Captain!", they both shouted that even the others in the canteen could hear it. They ditoed the two and also saluted to him.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "You can move at ease!", shouted Salza back to them through the canteen.

    Then he came closer to Banando. "Where did you hear such rumors?", he asked him with a somewhat grim tone.

    Appule heard that and sneakily moved away, letting his fellow comrade drown on his own. And it looked like Salza ignored him anyways.

    "Sir...It is what the enemy and some of our soldiers seemed to talk about.", told Banando truthfully to Salza.

    Salze only stared at him but sighed at some point.

    "Sergeant Banando, right?", asked Salza once more and looked at some profile on an electronic pad.

    "Yes, sir. That''s me.", answered Banando and sweated a little.

    "Lord Cooler wants to see you. Follow me.", stated Salza.

    ¡äUgh! Why only me! Should I be lucky or unlucky!?¡ä, thought Banando at this moment and followed suit reluctantly.

    The others in the canteen watched him go and sighed out in relief. It was rarely seen the higher ups coming here and most of the time it was bad news. This time it was bad once more from the looks of it.

    -----

    Back in the command room, Banando and some other soldiers were kneeling in front of Cooler. Dore and Neiz also joined them in the room and waited for the news they are supposed to get after getting a message to gather up.

    "So these soldiers are the best ones out of the whole batch?", asked Cooler and stared at Banando and the others. All of them had a shudder run down their spines. They didn''t know what would happen.

    "Yes, sir. If you may use your scouter, you can ascertain yourself.", replied Salza.

    Cooler sighed. "That annoying thing? I hate using it...Oh well, just use the ships scanners.", he said and still used the scouter to scan all of them. There were 13 people.

    "4000...4600...Oh, 5500." The numbers had wild ranges but most had reached at least 4000 BP.

    Then he scanned Banando and what the scanner said was a whopping 82300 BP. The other soldiers, as well as the armored squadron, were somewhat surprised. The former more than the later though.

    "Well, look what we have here. We have a very useful candidate. What''s your name?", asked Cooler.

    "Banando, sir...", answered Banando

    "Good. Banando, from this day onward you are one of the armored squadron. Your obligations will be mainly under Frieza. His orders are your will. You will act as his bodyguard. That is unlike the Ginyu force that is for conquering harder planets. Be proud to be part of such an elite force from now on.", explained Cooler him. "The others can leave. You will get a promotion for your efforts."

    When the other soldiers left, Banando stayed put and lifted his hand as if wanting to get attention before speaking.

    "Uhm?", he said hesitantly.

    "What is it? Speak freely.", answered Cooler. Salza also was curious what this guy wanted to say right after being promoted.

    "Lord Cooler. Is it maybe possible if I serve under you and not your brother?", stated Banando his question.

    Cooler smirked somewhat. "Why would you want that?"

    "There is a rumor that people around Lord Frieza are...dying pretty fast...", explained Banando.

    "I can see your concern but I don''t have much say in it. Not since most of my authority was taken. I may command people right now, but as soon as we are back, its Frieza¡äs rules that count. You are going to do so as I told you. I can also become very cruel if people don''t accept my generosity.", said Cooler.

    Banando lowers his head "As you wish."

    "I like your thinking though. So you will also get a fruit from the tree. Eat it here and let me measure your power once more.", said Cooler after feeling somewhat generous once more. He waved with his hand to Salza and let a fruit of might be transported here.

    It was then given to Banando who had no other choice but to eat it. Feeling his muscles bulge for a short second he could feel his energies increase somewhat. He felt stronger than ever.

    "145.000. What an unbelievable increase. His is a record increase, sir.", stated Salza after scanning his energies once more.

    This new Soldier really could become even the strongest of their elite team but Salza would not let that happen so easily. He will still put him through rigorous training.

    "Very good. Now, leave me in private. Until we reach our destination I don''t want any disturbance.", told Cooler them and they all left.

    Another fruit appeared in Cooler''s hands and he ate it. Looks like he himself was intrigued by the power it granted. But after eating the whole fruit, he didn''t feel much.

    "Just as I thought...Such a useless thing. They seem only to really work for weaker individuals.", he stated.

    Little did he know that the fruit he ate had already no energy left because Darc absorbed most of the energies in them when he destroyed the tree with his Genkidama.

 Chapter 104: New Daily Routine

    Sometime later after the whole conversation with Cooler our yellow friend was given his new battle suit and his status inside the army became official to everyone via the hierarchy network that the soldiers used.

    In that kind of social network, every soldier could know their own rank and other things like payment and privileges. It''s also the way to go to get certain mass orders like the order for every Saiyan to come back to their home planet. Things like that. The GP also used a similar way to communicate.

    Banando let out a sigh after all this and was walking to the crew quarters. He had to get his stuff and pack it all up. After all, he was now a commanding officer and being around the lower class soldiers was a certain no go.

    Reaching the door to the old room he placed his datapad on a scanner. The door opened and he entered into the room.

    What awaited him was three pairs of eyes looking at him. No, it was actually four pairs if someone considered the one''s eyes from the last member of his group here had 4 eyes.

    Banando smiled wryly. "What?", he asked them and looked from one guy to the other. Appule was also inside the room.

    "So, captain? You are now elite?", asked a huge guy with green skin and black short hair.

    "Don''t worry about being too formal. I am still me, Burk.", answered Banando after shifting his gaze to this guy.

    "Sssee, told you ssso. He remainsss the sssame.", commented on the four-eyed alien on his answer. Its slithering tongue was always whipping around while it talked. It was the last member of his roommates and a reptile-like alien to boot.

    It was also the one member with four eyes and also the only female in this group. In Frieza¡äs army, there were no real distinctions between genders after all.

    Appule was kinda annoyed by the snake-woman. "Shut up, Nubia. It still doesn''t change the fact that he is our superior now."

    Banando slightly chuckled. "Right, maybe I should punish you for leaving me hanging like that in the canteen.", interrupted Banando.

    "Ah! Wait! Don''t take it like that! I was just....getting myself some more food, haha. Yeah that''s it.", said Appule after hearing his voice. He knew what he meant with his words and tried now to slither himself out of trouble since Banando really could punish him now.

    The other two only looked at Appule weirdly since they kinda knew it was his normal behavior to get scared and avoid trouble.

    Banando sighed. "It was a joke. I am just here to get my stuff. You know I don''t really like being on those frontlines all the time. And now I got that damn promotion for being lord Frieza¡äs bodyguard. I am pretty sure I will get into something akin to hell now...And I don''t even want to think about my precious vacation..."

    "Don''t be sad. The armored squadron is strong. Honor for a warrior.", said Burk with his deep voice and clapped on his back. Those hits slightly pushed him forward with each clap. This big fella still has a monstrous raw strength as always.Stolen story; please report.

    Appule also sighed. "Hey, meathead. If you like it that much why don''t you change with him?", he said mockingly.

    "I can do that?", asked Burk back.

    "Haha", laughed Banando somewhat softly. "Sadly no, big guy. Well, it was fun with you guys but I need to hurry. Salza is probably waiting. Let''s see each other time again. We will celebrate then and I will pay since I now get a bigger paycheck."

    His smile that now became a grin also amde the others smile. "Ssssounds fair. You better keep that promisss.", said Nubia.

    Banando nodded and packed all his things with the help of his former squad and went on to his new quarters.

    ------

    "That took you long enough. Here is your room. The door is already calibrated to your datapad. The training will start tomorrow so get yourself some sleep for now.", said an annoyed Salza standing in front of the room taht was now registered under Banando. It was also two rooms from his and closer to the bridge.

    That fact actually made him even more annoyed. Was this guy now getting better treatment than them?

    Banando only scratched the back of his head and smiled innocently. "Sorry and thanks." That was all he answered to Salza.

    Salza nodded and moved on to his own room just as Banando did after he left.

    Inside the room, he looked around and saw that it was twice as spacious than the room he was in with his roommates. Everything else was basically pretty much the same.

    So he went and unloaded his stuff and then just let himself fall unto the bed. Salza would probably not just let him off that easily so he went straight to get some energy through sleep.

    -------

    The next day he woke up and prepared himself like always. It was a lot easier getting everything done without his teammates being in the way with occupying the shower and such.

    Being done, he went to the room Salza ordered him to meet up. There he already saw Salza standing around with his violet neoprene suit without the armor padding.

    "Oh, look who is an early bird. You actually managed to be earlier than Dore and Neiz. Good, that is a very commendable trait. Then let us start with training.", said Salza and walked closer to the middle of the room. "Also, just to make something clear here. You may think you became very powerful after eating that fruit but I will tell you right now. Don''t get cocky. Right now you still stand at the bottom." He said once more to make sure

    "And Lord Cooler may see your potential in becoming useful but in the end, I will be the one who decides your fate. If you don''t fulfill your quota and reach the power I expect of you to reach, you will be going back to the cannon fodder. Now. The first goal is to let you reach 200k in BP until we reach the location of Lord Frieza. You have 3 months to get there.", added Salza and showed him three fingers.

    Banando furrowed his brows slightly and Salza noticed that and smiled creepily.

    Then Banando went ahead and wanted to start his sparring with Salza.

    "Oh, and just to make sure. If you want to surpass me you need to get to 1.5 Million in Battle power.", said Salza with a grin.

    Banando was somewhat annoyed "Okay, now that I think about it. I want to beat the hell out of you for being so cocky.", answered Banando.

    A slight glimmer was present in Salzas eyes and he smiled "We will see about that." Then he went into his fighting pose and charged against Banando.

    It didn''t take long and Salza beat the hell out of Banando until he only lay gasping for air on the ground.

    "I...thoguht I am getting trained....and not beat up like this...", said Banando with heavy breathing.

    Salza looked down at him. "No one told you that we would put gloves on. Now get back up. You are actually lucky that the others are not here or else you wouldn''t need to only worry about my attacks. Lord Cooler actually especially ordered you to get the hardest sort of training...", he smirked while saying those words.

    Banando only looked up at him and slowly stood back up and prepared himself for more bruises.

 Chapter 105: Banando

    The months passed very fast and Banando slowly but surely got used to sparring and getting beat by Salza. And it didn''t take long after that and he was actually a match to him.

    Now the two of them were going at it exchanging fists.

    Banando punched straight at Salza his head. Salza blocked it with placing both his hand in front of himself but made himself open for the kick that came from the side.

    It connected straight at his ribcage. With a short gasp of pain, Salza gritted his teeth and coiled his arm around his leg. Then he proceeded to retaliate with an elbow to Banando his knee. A clear crack was heard.

    That was a clear sign that his knee pad was broken. "GAAH! Urgh...", exclaimed Banando and punched Salza with in his face. This punch was very hard and send Salza flying through the metal wall without his consent.

    After seeing that he wasn''t getting out of the indent he made after making contact Banando slowly descended from the air and sat down. He touched his knee with a pained expression.

    Coughing a little bit of blood Salza pushed himself out and landed on the ground. "Looks like you made it. You have passed the test...You really are something..hah...hah. But don''t think I will give you my position with this.", started Salza to say. He was pretty out of breath and his general condition didn''t look too good either. "Get yourself into the medical machine...We can''t let you meet lord Frieza in that state." Then he looked at himself and wiped some trickling blood from the corner of his mouth."I should do the same I guess."

    "Got it.", said Banando while slowly standing up and then hobble out of the room. While he went out he saw Neiz and Dore coming inside.

    "Well, look who got a beating again. So what is our yellow little friend up to. Going to heal up?", asked Dore.

    Banando only glanced at him and continued on.

    "Tsk, damn prick. Why do we even bother about him, Salza?", he was talking to his leader now and didn''t bother about Banando anymore. He knew that he was no match against this bastard anymore that came 2 months ago. His improvement rate was unbelievable.

    Dore still could not understand how lord Cooler could just waste such a special tree. It was very likely because of the fruit he ate that he got so many benefits.

    "Let him be. You two should concern yourself more about your own lack of improvements.", told Salza them. "You know it was Lord Cooler his order to make him as strong as possible. Even I am not aware of what he is planning to do with him. But I have trained him for these two months. I can say that he doesn''t like it but still remains very loyal. And we need every good soldier we can get."If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Then Salza also left the room after giving them an explanation. Last two months those two were forbidden to enter the training room if they still used it. So they had not much contact with their leader.

    ------------

    Banando was already in front of his room and enter it. A medicinal machine was already placed here because he always ended up being freaking beat up by Salza.

    Breathing a deep sigh he sat down on his bed. Then he took his scouter down opened its circuits. Fiddling around with something he closed it again and threw it to the side.

    "Good, the time is finally over. I am finally close to my real target. This god damn charade is going on my nerves. I am already so close to killing that pipsqueak.", came out of Banando¡äs mouth.

    While he said that he grasped his knee and with a cracking sound that sounded somewhat nastier than before. But he stood up shortly after. He seemed to have fixed his knee joint himself.

    Then his body slowly wobbled a little and an identical copy of himself appeared right beside him.

    "You know what to do. If the time comes I will also return.", he said to his other self.

    "We will see about that. Maybe he got something for you and you may stay longer", the other Banando grinned. " I for once am happy to be gone now and this body is going on my nerves as well"

    With a white puff of smoke, the real appearance of the person was revealed. It was actually Darc all along. He had just split himself into two when the negotiations with Cooler ended.

    The second half searched after a somewhat usable body and robbed the soldier of his identity. It was very easy with the transformation ability from oolong and his telepathy. He basically really become the person he picked up. Of course, he also had to get rid of the body.

    His plan at the beginning was of infiltrating the ranks on the lower spectrum of the food chain. He didn''t think that Cooler would just go and pick him up to train him. He even gave him a fruit of might that had no real energy in it

    So he had to improvise somewhat and show improvement and strength. And it somehow worked out.

    Who knows what he did with those other guys after they left the command center.

    And to be truthful he first had thought that he was found out by him. Why else would exactly this guy be chosen otherwise? But this thought soon faded away after the conversation they had with each other. So later the days passed and he was trained as Banando by Salza.

    Salza...Darc really wanted to beat the shit out of that bastard. Today he finally got some relief. Maybe he made a mistake with improving this Banando persona to such an extent but it was too late now.

    And he was at his goal to get information on Frieza. He wanted to know how powerful that little twerp has become. If he became too troublesome he would kill him immediately. Becoming his personal bodyguard was, even more, a happy surprise.

    The Darc that was still in his disguise had a somewhat ugly expression. "Just go already. I need to go into this thing for a while. If our original really wants to tell me something, you will just deliver it to me. I know that much..."

    "Urgh, right...Well, see ya, Banando.", said the copy and waved to him. Then the Darc used the instant transmission to teleport himself to his original body.

    Still looking somewhat dazed at the place his copy was a moment ago, he picked up the scouter again and fiddled a little with it. Then he entered the medical machine to get himself healed. Not that he was actually hurt.

    But he just had to keep up the act until all is done. Maybe he would have to use this person even longer than planned. He would have just to see what is going to happen.

 Chapter 106: Wedding

    While Darc¡äs clone was handling all affair¡äs as planned, the real body was still on the other side of the northern quadrant. To be really precise. He was on earth at the capsule corporation.

    Darc was taking it pretty easy at the moment. You could say he was taking a vacation after all the things became too stressful for just one person to handle.

    He even had to open up a special organization in collaboration with the King of Earth. The people in that organization were handpicked Terran people, that was the new specification for earthlings, that would be privy to the events in the galactic police.

    They were also in close collaboration with the Capsule Corporation just like the government was from the beginning. But now he had assistants that would take off some workload from him.

    Well, in a way it was like putting CEOs in charge of certain areas

    Darc did the same on other planets where the Capsule Corporation built a representative off-world company.

    So now he could finally relax a lot more. And the best way he knew to take his mind off from things was spending time with his family.

    Darc was very eager to be independent and spent less time with his family when he was younger because he was much older mentally but he slowly realized that the more time he spent in this world, the more he realized that family was like a safe haven where one could relax.

    Right now he was outside and enjoying some time with his son Trunks. While observing him he wondered if this little guy would feel the same when he was older.

    "Here goes, Trunks.", said Darc and kicked a ball to him. The ball made a beautiful arc in the air and landed right in front of Trunks.

    Receiving it with a smile, his son lobed the ball a little bit in front of himself and with a few steps forward he shot it at him.

    Darc smiled because the ball went straight at the other end of the goal behind him. It indicated that Trunks knew that people would have some difficulty to catch it there because they would need to move into that direction first before leaping at the ball. And Darc would not deny his son that little bit of triumph so he jumped normally and let the ball slip past his fingers.

    With that Trunks made a goal. "Yay! Goal!", laughed Trunks after seeing that his shot worked.

    Bulma came outside as well and looked at the two fooling around. She smiled happily but also looked at her watch. "Hey, you two! Get ready, will ya!", she shouted a little bit so that they heard her.

    Both Trunks and Darc heard it and stopped what they were doing. They knew what she meant with her words. After all, it was planned some time ago and both of them were reminded nearly every day now. Darc more so that he didn''t run away and Trunks so that he didn''t do any mischief.

    It was her special day and Bulma didn''t want to get it ruined. If something really would happen, she would strangle Darc for sure. And not only her.

    Both of them knew that they would be in trouble so Darc and Trunks behaved unexpectedly well the last few days. That made her mood even greater.

    "Come to aunty, Trunks!", said Tights that also joined them and grabbed the little guy. She cuddled him thoroughly. She liked to do that and pamper her little niece. Trunks was used to it now and kinda let it happen to himself.

    "So you are ready?", asked Darc his soon to be wife.

    Bulma smiled happily. "Yes, Arkis is also ready. Now you need to get ready yourself and go wait for us. Sis, can you prepare Trunks?"

    "Don''t worry. Trunks will look splendid after I put him into that little suit.", answered Tights and looked at Trunks who was looking at her with a confused expression.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Just at that moment, another Darc appeared right beside the one that already stood there.

    "Oh, hey there. Long time no see.", the clone said and smiled at them.

    Everyone was a little bit surprised seeing this. But they knew what was up and Bulma became a little bit angry. She narrowed her eyes and furrowed her brows. "Darc, you better not do ANYTHING that ruins this day."

    Darc chuckled at her. "Don''t worry. He is only here to give me information, right?" Then he looked at his clone.

    The clone looked at Bulma and thought about something. "Right...The wedding...It is today?" he asked and shrugged his shoulders as if it was not his problem to take care of but the originals. "Well, here we go."

    The clone returned to Darc his body and all the information that it gathered the last few months came rushing into his head.

    Darc rubbed his glabella and sorted all information. Then he thought about something.

    Seeing him dazing off into his own world Bulma hit him. "Please."

    Darc came back to his senses and looked at her. He just smiles at her pleading. "I already said it, didn''t I? Don''t worry. I won''t leave you for the next few months." He kissed her on the forehead and started walking. "I will prepare myself. See you soon."

    Bulma watched him leave. Tights also looked at it. "Do you think he will keep his word?", she asked Bulma.

    Bulma was a little bit worried. Then she just sighed. "I don''t think he will go back on his word. And if he does then we will just have to put the wedding on another date. But he can prepare himself if he really postpones it."

    Tights chuckled lightly. "Yep, making you and Arkis mad is not something he would want to do right now."

    And the thing the two women talked about was correct. Darc didn''t want to bother about doing anything about the events unfolding on his clones side. So he created another clone of himself that was the same strength as the previous one and sent it back to his new persona with new instructions.

    Maybe he also got so lazy that he started to delegate most problems to clones?

    Nevermind, right now he only had one thing that he wanted to do. And that was to get his wedding done. He would marry Bulma and Arkis today just as he promised. And he was actually pretty happy about it himself so he would put anything for that aside as long it was not anything threatening.

    And as time went on the main event soon happened.

    Darc was already waiting inside the church. And he was already dressed in a wedding tuxedo that had a mix of black and white. Where it was black pants and a black jacket combined with a white vest and white dress shirt contrasted together with a black tie and black buttons in the white vest.

    His two angels were walking with Dr.Briefs leading them by the hands. Someone had to do that part and Hakase just was the perfect option.

    What Darc also noticed was that both of them were wearing some rare colors for wedding dresses, that was for sure.

    Bulma chose an exotic crimson colored dress that did compliment her fiery nature whereas Arkis chose a sky blue colored dress that highlighted her opposite calm nature.

    Their hair colors just merged seamlessly within their dresses like a sapphire embedded in red silk and a white fluffy cloud among the sky.

    It looked like they both wanted to be a little bit outgoing in that matter. Who can really say anything against that? They deserved that for this moment.

    Trunks had walked behind and had to throw around some cherry blossom petals on the ground

    While still staring at them he was so amazed by the beauty both of them emitted at this moment that he only came back to his senses when they stood right in front of him and Dr. Briefs stretched both of their hands to him.

    He took over from Dr. Briefs and lead them both the last few steps up the altar where a somewhat confused priest was waiting to wed these people.

    Normally you would only see people marry one person but he was not going to say anything. He was only here today for what he was asked for and nothing more. There were some cultures that allowed such things so in a sense it was also normal.

    Doing his job he went on with the ceremonials and let the newlyweds kiss each other to seal the deal after his holy preaches.

    Darc revealed both of their faces with unveiling them. The first one that would receive the kiss was Bulma. That was already discussed and boy did Bulma win by a landslide when the discussion was over.

    So Darc sealed the deal with her and let go. The next would be Arkis and when he looked at her and was about to kiss her she blushed deeply and her eyes trembled in nervousness.

    Darc had to smile because it was rather unique to see her flustered like that. He did enjoy it even more after kissing her as well. This kiss was her first from him and in a way she really waited way too long for it. She was so hung on it that she nearly didn''t let go.

    Both of them received each a wedding ring from him and Darc even got two that each stuck on his ring finger. They did compliment each other because they were very alike in design.

    With that, the day ended with a feast in celebration of them now being true newlyweds.

    Darc even played his cards again and dared anyone to miss on this day. That went, especially to Goku. Well, in a way Chi-Chi did cover for him. Even though she was pregnant at the moment she didn''t let go of this moment to visit the wedding of her friend. Especially when they also were at her own wedding.

 Chapter 107: Another Scroll

    Waking up from his slumber Darc leaned upwards and yawned. Then he looked with teary eyes to both his right and left side. At each of them was a woman soundly sleeping and clinging somewhat to him. It put a satisfied smile on his face.

    ¡äCome to think. I still haven''t asked Chronoa about that matter.¡ä, he thought after fixating his gaze on Arkis sleeping face.

    Noticing some strands of hair falling down to her face, Darc gently put those back behind her ear. He even caressed it a little and a little smile appeared on Arkis her face.

    Being somewhat sober from the initiate tiredness it didn''t take long after that and Darc levitated from the bed and got himself dressed.

    "Already awake?" The voice that asked the question was from Bulma that also had her eyes slightly open now.

    "Yes, didn''t think I would wake you up. Rest some more if you feel tired.", answered Darc while still putting his clothes on.

    "Mmm~ alright..." After a second examination, her voice was clearly still somewhat sleepy and she just cuddled around Arkis.

    Seeing that Darc only sighed slightly but didn''t bother about it. He just left them be and left the room.

    Now that he was married and nothing came interrupting that occasion, he could get his head back on track and start thinking on that information he got from his clone.

    Speak of the devil. Just at that moment, a telepathic message reached him.

    *Hellloooo~ or Good morning? Darc, can you come by to visit me?*

    *Chronoa? Well, sure. Good thing you asked me now and not yesterday. Since the wedding is over I got some time. I also did want to ask you something*, he answered her.

    *Oh! Right, congratulations!! Hehe, I am kind of envious for Arkis now. You know, normally we Kaioshin never engage in a relationship with mortals like that. With our lifespans being so much greater than them and all that....But it''s still nice to see it happening. To tell the truth, Arkis was very distracted lately. I guess now I know the reason. I knew about it but not when it was planned. Actually, you could have invited me! Meanies!!*

    *Haha, sorry about that. But I did try to reach you. You just didn''t answer. I guessed you were occupied.*

    *True....That is why I contact you. I...made another discovery about a scroll.*

    Darc his facial expression immediately became serious when he heard that. Chronoa her voice sounded a little bit weird, to tell the truth. A lot more serious than normal for sure. Even more serious than serious. *On my way*

    -----

    At the time vault, Chronoa was waiting for Darc to appear. And it was pretty instant that he did so after his words.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    "So, what is it you want to show me this time." Darc didn''t start any chitchat this time and just got to the main point.

    "Its this scroll this time." Chronoa handed him another black scroll and he unfolded it.

    "The GT timeline?", murmured Darc.

    "GT?", questioned Chronoa in a curious manner.

    Darc looked up over the scroll straight at her. "Grand Tour. If I am not wrong in this timeline Goku and the others are traveling the Galaxies to collect the Dragon Balls of Ultimate Shenron, no?"

    "That is what you call it? Well, it is correct in a way. But that already happened. It is a little bit later at the point where Baby is beaten. Look closely at the scroll.", explained Chronoa and didn''t go further into the topic where he knew about that timeline. In the end, he did look around the vault from time to time when he came for a visit on his own.

    Darc just put his gaze back on it and saw the fight with Baby. Transforming into a Super Saiyan 4 Goku overpowered Baby pretty easily but something went wrong around that point.

    Darc could only frown after he saw how Baby suddenly started to transform again. "Damn...Baby Vegeta 4...."

    "Exactly...", confirmed Chronoa to him. "That should not have happened."

    "Pretty unlucky moment. Baby manipulated the Saiyan DNA to be a tad stronger than the normal one. With him going SSJ4...He will be unstoppable. So, what do you expect me to do here? I would just go in and die pathetically. The strength levels of that timeline are just a tad too much for me at the moment. Any other scrolls I can tackle."

    "No, that is the thing...Look at the other scrolls.", said Chronoa with a saddened look.

    Darc sighed and looked around at the bookshelves where all the time scrolls where stored. "Damn...All of them are sealed shut? What is this violet mark?"

    "That mark came from this scroll." Chronoa still held the scroll from before. "Unless we get this fixed we will not be able to use any other scrolls. Arkis her training will also stagnate if we don''t solve this problem."

    Darc scratched his head now. Thinking a little bit he turned around and walked back to Chronoa. "Only one way to handle this then. Hopefully, I can manage it somehow. Toss me the scroll."

    On Darc his order, Chronoa threw over the scroll. "Wish me luck." With those words, Darc disappeared and time traveled to the scrolls timeline.

    "Good luck, Darc.", said Chronoa and looked behind herself. "Are you really sure this is necessary?" She asked a figure that was now appearing there.

    "Very much so. I am interested in how he will manage. And you are sure that time scroll will give him a very hard challenge?" The figure lazily picked its teeth with a claw of from its hand to get something out between its sharp teeth.

    "Yes, my lord.", replied Chronoa with a slight frown.

    "Lord Beerus. It may end up with the death of Darc.", interrupted another person in a neutral manner. Now it was obvious that it was Beerus and Whis standing there.

    "Whis, if the boy can''t handle this much then he is not worthy of being an apprentice in this time nest. And you know we have to test him since he dared to marry a god....and he woke me up because of that..." His voice became somewhat grumpy at the second sentence.

    "Lord Beerus. Maybe you should stop sleeping so much. Then you would not miss things like these.", said Whis and he had an undertone in his voice. Probably telling Beerus to stop slacking off.

    "Hmpf.", harumphed Beerus in response. "We will just wait until he is finished. From the strength he is radiating he is not much of fight. And I only had slept for 20 years. Normally nothing much could happen in that timespan."

    "There are still some undone duties that you have not finished yet, Lord Beerus."

    "Alright, alright. Stop annoying me. Fine, Time Kai. Contact me when he is done. I will go and destroy some planets until then.", said Beerus and walked behind Whis to put a hand on his shoulder.

    Whis only did a bow to say goodbye to Chronoa and teleported away with Beerus to somewhere in the universe. If Darc knew what happened at that moment he would start panicking a little bit.

    Chronoa was also a little bit worried about Darc. Lord Beerus may not know about that timeline nor the Saiyans that are in it yet, but Chronoa did know very well what was in it.

 Chapter 108: A New Warrior

    Darc appeared in the timeline he was supposed to be and looked around.

    "Alright, looks pretty much like the planet Tuffle. Has a lot of similarities to earth...Come to think, I should make a note to destroy that abomination called Baby. Don''t want to think about it taking control over Broly or the likes. That would end up in disaster", he mumbled a little bit and started to sense his surroundings.

    "Hmm...Goku is there..." Darc frowned after he stayed focused on his signature "Wow, that immense pressure I feel from him unbelievable...Better keep looking...wait, Gohan is also there. His Ki signature is somewhat different but still discernable. That means the others close by to him are Trunks, Goten and Pan. Trunks really has a completely different feel to him....Good, so the final battle is taking place. Got to hurry and help them."

    Darc let his aura erupt full force and a very strong white corona surrounded him. Of course, he maintained control so that the planet would not suffer. Then he charged into the direction of the battle.

    ----

    Just a few kilometers Goku had used the Kamehameha wave to put Oozaru Baby to the ground.

    "Grrrr. HOW CAN I LOSE. I WILL NOT LOSE!" The evil thoughts started collecting around his body and a dark aura started to envelop him. "THIS....HAHAHAHAHA. That I could actually us the energy like that. Good!" Shortly after that he stood back up and flared out his own aura. The dark energy crept inside his body and he started to glow and shrink. He became smaller and smaller until it came to an end.

    "Oh, no. This can''t be good...", gritted Goku while watching Baby transform into the same form he was in. Pan and the others were also shocked by this outcome.

    What they now saw was a white furred SSJ4 Vegeta. What made it even eerier was that his eyes had a red color and not the typical green color. He looked like an albino Saiyan if there ever was one.

    And that would be all good and well if there wasnt the simple fact that Baby was still in control of Vegeta¡äs Body.

    And that only meant real trouble now. Baby was already very strong but now it would probably be over.

    His cold eyes looked at Goku and his confident smirk was a dead giveaway that he knew he was more powerful than him now. He placed a finger on his temple and grinned.

    "Look at what happened. With your little help, I found out how to access this form. Just now when you absorbed my revenge ball, I finally realized that I could have used that energy all the time for myself."

    Then Baby slowly lowered his hand and crossed them in front of his chest. Electric sparks started to surround his body. "Now I will make you pay for the humiliation!" With a powerful shout, he let his aura burst out. It was an eerie dark greenish aura.

    "Pan! And the rest! Run from here! Now!", shouted Goku to the others and prepared to fight Baby with igniting his own energy.

    They heard his shout and Pan frowned. "But what is going to happen to you?", asked Pan out of concern for his grandfather.

    "We need to go, Pan. We can''t do anything here...", said Gohan and wanted his daughter to follow his father''s orders. But just at that moment, he felt a powerful aura. "Huh!? Who is that!?"

    There was no need to say it since the others also notice the energy signature that approached at a fast pace. At least all but Mr. Satan.

    It didn''t even take long and Darc showed himself. He stopped and looked at the battlefield. It looked like he was a little bit too late to stop Baby¡äs transformation. Well, whatever. Nothing that can be done there.

    Darc glanced over to Pan and the others and smiled to see them still safe.

    "Well, look at that. I don''t remember any humans having that amount of energy. Heh, are you here to help out? An ant like you should crawl back to where he came from.", mocked Baby him after feeling his power.

    "Priceless coming from someone who was born inside a glass tube. Baby, that energy you just now absorbed was not meant to be yours. I am here to fix that little unexpected outcome....And don''t you dare underestimate me!"

    Darc charged his inner god ki and let it lose. His body was engulfed in a dark flame and his eyes brightness dimmed to a dark blue color. His expression became serious. Baby and Goku both noticed that his ki just vanished but an unbelievable increase in pressure came clashing at them.

    "What is this? I can not feel your energy anymore, but there is a sudden strong pressure.", exclaimed Baby. Tha also made him change his focus to Darc now. "I don''t like you coming out of nowhere and threatening me, human! Especially with that unknown form. Looks like I will need to take care of you first."

    "We will see about that. Kaioken!!" Darc his Black and calm aura immediately became frantic and started growing like a hungry flame being fed with gasoline. It started devouring the surrounding air.

    Goku was surprised to see his old technique being used right in front of him at this moment.

    ¡äCrap, this is still a little bit too much for me, I guess. Well, I still got to keep this up. I don''t have another choice. With my godly form, I should keep up stamina wise.¡ä, thought Darc after feeling a massive strain on his body while initiating this form. He also wondered how this strain would affect him later in the fight. His body should still keep recovering.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    *Goku, lets team up. No slacking.* He sends that information to Goku and urges him to not fight alone. There was no room for that.

    Goku received the telepathic message and was a little bit surprised but immediately charged up his aura, even more, to tell that he was ready.

    "I don''t know who you are but if you are a human and here to help us then I accept your help.", said Goku.

    +++Battle Start+++

    Darc charged forward against Baby and made a somewhat direct approach but before be hit him he vanished and appeared behind Baby to knee his head.

    Baby was very surprised that after he vanished that it was hard to follow his movements and only in the last second he could defend himself with turning around and blocking with crossed arms in front of himself.

    Then Baby smirked. "That tickles. Looks like I am too powerful for you."

    Darc didn''t bother and disappeared again just to appear some distance away and use blast against him. This time Baby did feel a little bit of pain.

    "What the...Alright, you little pesky..." Just when Baby tried to engage Darc Goku came from the side and started a series of attack which Baby avoided.

    Glancing over to Darc he could see him preparing another stronger blast. So Baby emitted a ki wave to push Goku away from him and send a blast to his body. Then he turned to a shot a few blasts in the direction of Darc as well.

    Darc noticed that and avoided them but what he didn''t expect was that Baby appeared right beside him and punching him. That punch was so powerful that Darc had to grit his teeth and lost concentration for his blast. Not only that but he was sent flying into some mountain range.

    Goku tried to blast Baby with energy but it was either deflected or avoided. It was only a waste of energy. So he charged at Baby and tried to kick.

    His kick was received with a kick of Baby himself and at that moment Goku felt the difference in their strengths. Goku was pushed back and got a punch in his abdomen shortly after that exchange.

    "Gaaah!" Goku cried out in pain and tried to endure but he received a followed up that was a somersault kick. It sent him to the ground sliding on it for a dozen meters. Destroying everything he came in contact with.

    But lucky enough Darc was already back up and engaged Baby before he could assault Goku even more. Darc executes three punches but all of them were intercepted by Baby one by one. With each punch, the surrounding ground shook and splintered into an even deeper impact zone.

    Baby even started to frown a little seeing that Darc could keep it up with this amount of power. So he increased his efforts and grabbed an arm of Darc and made the hulk move with him. Slamming him from one side to another. Making sure that he kissed the ground repeatedly.

    A few blasts from Goku interrupted him shortly and Darc could use a strong energy wave to free himself.

    Retreating back to the side of Goku he wiped away some blood traces at the corner of his mouth.

    "We are getting nowhere. I think he gained too much power.", said Goku and had to admit that this was a lost cause in terms of raw power.

    "Looks like it. And I can''t really go any further than the normal Kaioken without completely destroying my body.", approved Darc. "But we still have a way to beat him..." Darc looked to Goku "You still know the Metamoran fusion dance, right?", smirked Darc now.

    Goku was once again surprised and looked at the stranger. "I know it. But I don''t think we are on the same level of power. Your raw resilience is something but you are still getting overpowered by him and me in the long run. We need to be on the same level and if transform back we would lose too much power for the fusion."

    "Don''t worry about that. If it is just for a short time, I can push my power to your level. If we do the Fusion then, it should work. But please don''t screw it up. We only have one chance. Ready?"

    Goku hesitated a little because he was Goku and obviously liked to fight strong people but he also saw how Baby was now slowly approaching them. "Fine." Goku jumped to the side and prepared. "On your mark."

    Darc nodded and now had to push his power to the level that Goku was at. He already felt it is about 10 times his energy. To make sure he should make it 15 times.

    "Kaioken times 15!! Now!!" Just when his energy flared up immensely and a strong pressure crashed down on Goku and Baby he started to execute the dance. Goku knew about his power up and didn''t get too fazed by the pressure and started the dance as well.

    "What!? NO, YOU DONT!" Baby saw what they did and shot a flurry of blasts. He knew what they wanted to execute and he needed to stop that.

    "Fu-sion, HA!!" Both cried out loud in unison and lucky for them they executed it perfectly at the first try. That being said Darc only followed the steps from the show. Good thing it was not such a complicated dance.

    The blasts from Baby threw a lot of dust upon impact. And only when it settled could he see if he interrupted them.

    A little bit to the side the others with Pan were shocked even more. "Did you see that, Trunks? Did dad just now fuse with some stranger", asked Goten.

    "Yeah, I think so...But what will come out? Is he going to be strong enough?", answered Trunks and was also worried.

    "Let''s just hope so.", joined Gohan in.

    "What is fusion?", asked Pan now.

    "It is a very powerful technique that makes two people into one and creates a powerful warrior. That is if it is executed correctly...Let''s just watch, Pan.", explained her father to her.

    Just at that moment, someone started coughing. Not in a realistic manner but more as if acting.

    "Hey, hey, can you not stir up so much dust. You know, it''s bad for the lungs."

    A figure with typical Metamoran clothes appeared and wiped away some dust from his shoulders. He had a well-defined body and looked pretty tall. His hair was jet black and it raged upwards like it was electrified. Three bangs on the left side of his face were the only hair that defied the others general way to the heavens.

    The figures blue eyes were emitting confidence and the big grin the figure had underlined that fact. They stared straight at Baby.

    "...So you two succeeded...But it looks like you didn''t keep the Super Saiyan 4 form. Don''t think you can beat me with just that. I am still far stronger than you.", said Baby and his anger now was skyrocketing. He will destroy them even if it is the last thing he will do.

    The Metamoran¡äs grin subsided into a smile but his carefree expression still remained even after Baby said his words. The black monkey tail behind his back wiggled back and forth from left to right.

    It was true that he was in his base form, but this base was built with two people as its foundation that reached the Super Saiyan 4 power level. Transforming into a Super Saiyan 4 would be pretty easy for him. But why use that if you got something else?

    "Hmmm. I wouldn''t be so sure about that if I were you. Let''s see now. Darc and Goku...Alright, Dark it is. My name is Dark and...I don''t think you will stand even a chance against me...Because I am a Saiyan God."

    His words reverberated through the air and a powerful gust of wind traveled in every direction. Pressure started to build that was way more powerful than before. And the one that it was aimed at was Baby.

    Dark¡äs hair color and eyes changed to that of fiery red. Accompanied by a red and orange intermixed aura surrounding him. Even his tail became the same red color as his hair. He entered his God form.

    "Now then. Do you exit Vegeta¡äs body on your own or should I help you out?", said Dark with an intimidating smile. It looked like Darc his personality mixed very well with GT Goku.